Babysitter Trouble by Shrinker82
Summary:

     When Chris’s parents go on a second honeymoon during his summer vacation, they leave him in the charge of an unwelcome babysitter, and things quickly go from bad to worse when this much-abhorred sitter hatches a plan to have some fun with him...much to Chris’s dismay.

This story is based on an original idea from aow4321 on Writing.com, to whom I give full credit for the creation of most of the characters involved therein.

12/28/2023: 1 million reads and counting! 🥳 For anyone just finding this story, I want to reassure you that the main story has concluded and is complete. For those of you who have been waiting patiently for an update, I know it’s been an over a year since this story concluded, but I wanted to assure those of you who have been waiting patiently for the Giantess Shannon alternate chapter that I am planning to get back to work on it once my current story is finished. As I mentioned before, I’ve never actually written a growth story before, as it’s not something that I’m really that into, but I have been collaborating with, and taking suggestions from, several of my readers and fellow authors as to how to write such a project, and have been working to create a finished product that’s worthy of posting.

After I finish my latest project, I want to get back and finish this before jumping into my next novel, so feel free to provide any more suggestions—scenarios, interactions, etc.—that you have in your reviews. I want to create something high quality that everyone can enjoy.

Thank you ALL for your feedback and suggestions that have made this story possible! If you like what you read, leave a review; if certain chapters are your favorites, tell me why. Don’t forget to add me to your favorites so you’ll know when I post more stories, and if you have any commission requests, feel free to shoot me an email! Thank you all for your continued support! 


Categories: Giantess, Teenager (13-19), Adventure, Breasts, Adult 30-39, Body Exploration, Butt, Entrapment, Feet, Gentle, Growing/Shrinking Out of Clothes, Insertion, Instant Size Change, Odor, Unaware Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Micro (1 in. to 1/2 in.), Nano (1/2 in. to 2.5 nanometers)
Size Roles: F/m, FF/m
Warnings: Following story may contain inappropriate material for certain audiences
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 64 Completed: No Word count: 304400 Read: 1033076 Published: February 20 2018 Updated: September 20 2021

1. Forward by Shrinker82

2. Part I—Chapter 1 by Shrinker82

3. Chapter 2 by Shrinker82

4. Chapter 3 by Shrinker82

5. Chapter 4 by Shrinker82

6. Chapter 5 by Shrinker82

7. Chapter 6 by Shrinker82

8. Chapter 7 by Shrinker82

9. Chapter 8 by Shrinker82

10. Chapter 9 by Shrinker82

11. Chapter 10 by Shrinker82

12. Alternate Chapter 10–What if Chris ended up with Rachel? by Shrinker82

13. Chapter 11 by Shrinker82

14. Chapter 12 by Shrinker82

15. Chapter 13 by Shrinker82

16. Chapter 14 by Shrinker82

17. Chapter 15 by Shrinker82

18. Chapter 16 by Shrinker82

19. Chapter 17 by Shrinker82

20. Chapter 18 by Shrinker82

21. Chapter 19 by Shrinker82

22. Chapter 20 by Shrinker82

23. Chapter 21 by Shrinker82

24. Chapter 22 by Shrinker82

25. Chapter 23 by Shrinker82

26. Chapter 24 by Shrinker82

27. Chapter 25 by Shrinker82

28. Chapter 26 by Shrinker82

29. Chapter 27 by Shrinker82

30. Chapter 28 by Shrinker82

31. Chapter 29 by Shrinker82

32. Chapter 30 by Shrinker82

33. Chapter 31 by Shrinker82

34. Part II — Chapter 32 by Shrinker82

35. Chapter 33 by Shrinker82

36. Chapter 34 by Shrinker82

37. Chapter 35 by Shrinker82

38. Chapter 36 by Shrinker82

39. Chapter 37 by Shrinker82

40. Chapter 38 by Shrinker82

41. Chapter 39 by Shrinker82

42. Chapter 40 by Shrinker82

43. Chapter 41 by Shrinker82

44. Chapter 42 by Shrinker82

45. Chapter 43 by Shrinker82

46. Chapter 44 by Shrinker82

47. Chapter 45 by Shrinker82

48. Chapter 46 by Shrinker82

49. Chapter 47 by Shrinker82

50. Chapter 48 by Shrinker82

51. Chapter 49 by Shrinker82

52. Alternate Chapter 49–What if Mrs. Carson had found Chris? by Shrinker82

53. Chapter 50 by Shrinker82

54. Chapter 51 by Shrinker82

55. Chapter 52 by Shrinker82

56. Alternate Ending: What if Shannon Became a Giantess? PART I by Shrinker82

57. Chapter 53 by Shrinker82

58. Chapter 54 by Shrinker82

59. Chapter 55 by Shrinker82

60. Chapter 56 by Shrinker82

61. Chapter 57 by Shrinker82

62. Chapter 58 by Shrinker82

63. Chapter 59 by Shrinker82

64. Epilogue by Shrinker82

Forward by Shrinker82

     No teenager ever wants to hear the words “We’re getting you a babysitter” from their parents, and Chris Martin is no exception. His parents are going away for an entire week on a second honeymoon, and they’ve insisted on hiring a sitter to watch him while they’re away, despite his objections.
     But there’s a glimmer of hope: Chris’s parents offer to let HIM pick who his sitter will be for the week, and he knows exactly who he wants: Sue Ann Larson. She‘s the sweetest, kindest, cutest, most wonderful babysitter Chris ever had when he was younger, and, despite being in her late twenties, is the object of his boyhood crush. A whole week alone with Sue Ann was going to be a dream come true!
     Then, disaster strikes: on the day his parents leave, Chris finds out that Sue Ann has had to cancel on him at the last minute. To make matters even worse, he’s being left in the care of a sitter that he absolutely despises: Shannon Miller.
     As far as Chris is concerned, if there were a prize for “worst babysitter in the world”, Shannon would win hands down. Unfortunately, and much to his dismay, she’s also been his primary sitter for practically his entire childhood, obviously not by his choice. Shannon is Chris’s most hated person in the world; he absolutely cannot stand her! She’s always wrestling with him, sitting on him, farting on his head, making him smell and massage her feet, and taunting him with her humongous breasts; and not only does she constantly tease and torment him, Chris is pretty sure SHE has a crush on HIM. As if that weren’t bad enough, despite her tormenting nature and plus-sized features, Shannon was actually quite attractive, and Chris’s hormones always seemed to find a way to surface and embarrass him, and Shannon knows it, ever quick to take advantage.
     Chris just knows the coming week is going to be absolute torture....and he has no idea just how right he is, because Shannon’s got a secret, and is about to hatch a plan to have some real fun with him this week: Shannon’s got a shrinking potion, and Chris has just unwittingly been tricked into drinking it.
     Ending up less than an inch tall, Chris is now tiny and helpless, a prisoner in his own house, and at the complete mercy of an evil giantess. Soon, he finds himself constantly in danger of being squashed by Shannon’s giant feet, stuck between her plump toes, sat on and smothered beneath her juicy ass, and suffocated in a toxic cloud of her rancid farts, especially when she sticks him in her panties.
     Small and desperate to escape her clutches, Chris’s only hope lies with someone finding him....before it’s too late.
     All Chris wanted to do was enjoy his summer vacation, but now he’s in real danger of being squished. It’s an unwelcome adventure of gigantic proportions, and the nightmare has only just begun. Will Chris survive the week, or will he end up a tiny red stain on the bottom of Shannon’s foot?

 

Part I—Chapter 1 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

SATURDAY

Chris Martin was going to enjoy the next 10 weeks summer: he was up playing video games until 4 AM the night before, and was about to start the best week yet. Last week, his mom told him the best news a 13 year old kid could hear: “Your father and I are going out of town on a second honeymoon. We’ll be gone for a whole week!” A week with no parents sounded so cool to Chris, but the news didn’t stop there.
“Obviously, we need someone to watch you and the house for a week.”
“Aw, mom,” Chris whined, “I’m too old for a babysitter.”
“Honey,” his mom rebutted, “I know you’re growing up, and if this were just for a night or two I’d be fine, but this will be a whole week: 7 days! I just want to make sure you’re in good hands.”
Chris was crushed and started to get down in the dumps, but his mom then said something completely unexpected.
“I tell you what, if it makes you feel any better, why don’t YOU choose the sitter."
This was DEFINITELY going to be the best start to summer EVER. Why, you might be wondering? Two words: Sue Ann.
Sue Ann Larson was the absolute hottest girl in the whole world to Chris. She was about 5’4, but had long, slender legs despite her height; had short light brown hair with dark brown highlights, and had just turned 30 before the start of summer. The truly amazing thing about Sue Ann is that she didn’t date much, primarily because she was so busy running several side businesses, one of which was house-sitting. Last summer just before he turned 13, Sue Ann became the object of Chris’s “sexual awakening”.
Sue Ann came over to watch Chris while his parents were on a weekend getaway. Chris was sitting at the kitchen table waiting for her to get ready for a dip in the family pool, when Sue Ann came into the room wearing only a bikini – he literally didn’t know what to say. All he could do was stare at her slim body, perfectly sized boobs, beautiful legs, and bare feet. Not to mention, as she was going through the cabinets looking for a quick bite, she unknowingly gave Chris a great view of her huge ass. He had never seen anyone so beautiful in his entire life. Sure, he had girls at school that he kind of liked, but never standing before him, practically half-naked.
He began daydreaming about her. Sure, she was almost twice his age, but she honestly looked like she was in her early 20s. He imagined running his hands through her hair and down her slender back, untying her bikini top as he did.
“Chris, are you OK?” Sue asked.
Chris didn't realize how out of it he was until Sue had started poking his arm.
“Um….yeah.” He managed to sputter, snapping back to reality.
Sue Ann could see right through Chris; he was drooling over her….and she teased him non-stop because of it: Shamefully posing in front of him; rubbing her arms and legs sensually; plus, she actually asked Chris to rub suntan lotion all over her. Chris could hardly stand it watching her sunbathe by the pool, waving and winking at him; he was hooked.
To top it all off, before Sue Ann left when Chris’s parents returned that weekend, he shared the most amazing moment with her. They had asked Chris to help Sue Ann out to her car with her overnight bag; after Chris placed her bag in the trunk, Sue Ann dropped a bomb.
“Chris, look,” she began, “I know what you think about me.”
“I….uh, don’t know what you mean, Sue,” He stammered.
“Sure,” she said sarcastically. “I had fun this weekend, Chris.”
Sue came closer, her radiant smile beaming from cheek to cheek; Chris remained speechless as she approached and whispered in his ear.
“You know, if you were a bit older, I just might let you take me out.”
Then, she gave Chris a peck on the cheek.

And now, the only reason Chris woke up before noon today was because, besides his parents leaving late that morning, the world’s hottest house-sitter was coming over.
Chris wasn’t new to having sitters stay with him, even at his age. He was used to it; both his parents do a lot of traveling for their jobs, and Chris had several house/baby-sitters over the last few years: MaryAnn, the cutie with long black hair and a New York accent; Noreen, the work out guru; Guerly, the tall, black Haitian who could easily be a model; one other who shall not be named; and, of course, Sue Ann.
"Chris, the sitter’s here!" he heard his mom call out.
Chris’s heart began racing, he rushed to finish getting dressed, and quickly glanced at the clock while he put his T-shirt on: 10:32 AM. He practically jumped down the stairs, made a B line into the living room – perhaps a little too eagerly – and slammed right into a plush wall.
Chris stumbled back, and realized just who he ran into….Shannon Miller.

That sitter who shall not be named….Shannon. She had been Chris’s babysitter for most of his life; despite his efforts to get someone else as he got older, especially when he met some of the other, better choices.
Shannon was 35 and just about the same height as Chris (about 5'3", which offered him some relief) with dark brown hair, which she usually tied in a bun. She was also slightly tan; it wasn't overly obvious until you compared the tanned and untanned parts of her body.
Despite the fact that Shannon was the same size as Chris now, she still had an edge: She was huge, not really fat mind you, but beefy, and loved to wrestle, normally easily overpowering Chris when she did.
It’s not that Shannon wasn’t cute, Chris hated to admit, but she had features that one couldn't miss: first off, she had huge breasts, DD by Chris's estimate, that were almost laughably too large for her frame, but dialed back just enough so as not to be labeled "enhanced". Secondly, she had the biggest (not fat) ass Chris had ever seen, all the better to wiggle in his face and sit on him.
The final noticeable feature about Shannon was that she oddly had big feet. Not that Chris was really into that sort of thing, he just couldn't help but stare, probably because Shannon tended to go barefoot a lot of the time, her feet making loud stomping noises as she walked, and prepared to crush anything in their path. There was one time when Chris saw an ant walking across the kitchen floor when Shannon boomed in barefoot. His eyes grew wide in amazement when she stepped right on top of it, squishing it under her bare sole, and she didn't even realize it. Chris actually felt a little sorry for it, poor little thing; what a terrible way to go.
Chris didn’t want to stare at her features now that he was older (and “awakened”), but Shannon made it very difficult. Not long after his special moment with Sue, Shannon house-sit for a couple of days. At the time, she was wearing short shorts, a tank top that accented (to be perfectly honest, more like made one pay very much attention to) her DD sized cleavage, and was going barefoot around the house. As soon as she caught Chris checking her out (which, he wasn’t, it was just a quick look, and he hated his hormones for it), she really turned up the teasing: she took Chris’s writing pen and stuck it in her cleavage, telling him to fetch or else, and normally “or else” meant sitting on his head and farting. Then there was the time Chris was asleep on the couch when he woke up with a gigantic ass right over his face, Shannon saying "kiss my butt,” and then her letting out a huge fart. She even made Chris give her foot rubs and would stick her feet in his face if he refused. Shannon knew Chris secretly liked her figure and couldn’t help but stare at her; she was NEVER going to let him live it down.

Shannon was standing right if front of Chris in the living room, wearing a tight tank top that showed off her boobs like you would not believe, cut-off jean shorts covering up a pair of pink lace underwear – Chris could see the straps sticking out under her tank top when she lifted her arms slightly – and flip flops. She flashed Chris an all too familiar smile, and he responded with his usual deer-in-front-of-head-lights smile. Chris turned away from Shannon and saw his parents getting ready to take some bags out the front door.
"Mom?" Chris asked nervously, “what’s going on?”
"I’m, sorry sweetie,” she began, “but Sue had to cancel: something came up and she’s really busy this week. She wanted me to tell you she was really sorry. Shannon was the only sitter I could get on such short notice.”
“But mom,” Chris whined quietly so Shannon couldn’t hear, “I really don’t like her.”
“Honey,” his mom said sternly, “I know you’re disappointed, but you’ve known Shannon for years; you’ll be fine, so be nice, and behave. Shannon, make sure Chris gets out of the house for some exercise, I know it’s summer, but I don’t want him stuck in front of the TV all week.”
“Don’t worry, Mrs. Martin,” Shannon reassured her giving Chris a big hug from behind, “I’ve got plans for him. Were gonna have fun this week, trust me.” Shannon winked, giggling a bit. Chris only flashed a nervous smile; he wasn’t sure exactly what she had planned, but he just knew he wouldn’t like it.
“Bye hon, love you, see you in a week.” Mrs. Martin said as the door closed.
Chris still had Shannon hanging on his shoulders, grinning with anticipation. Chris knew exactly what was coming and tried to run, but he was too slow. Shannon grabbed him around the waist and wrestled him to the floor. Actually, she just fell backwards, pulling Chris to the ground by his shoulders.
“Shannon, wait! STOP!” Chris protested, but Shannon didn’t let up. She flipped over until she was on top of Chris with his back to the floor, then she flashed him a quick grin and licked her lips before smothering him with her huge breasts. The last thing Chris saw was two giant tits, muffling his shouts. He struggled to breathe, trying to push the Shannon’s huge figure off of him and get away, but that’s just what she wanted him to do….and boy did he try, because not fighting back usually meant a face full of ass. Chris’s shouts for mercy went unheard from being smothered beneath Shannon’s tits; it wasn’t long before Chris’s face was turning red, both from exhaustion and lack of oxygen. He started tapping her arms, desperately hoping she’d let him up.
Finally, Shannon removed her breasts from Chris’s head, gave him an unwanted kiss on the cheek, and sat on his chest, pinning his arms beneath her thighs.
"Mwa ha ha ha haa! I win!" Shannon cackled, smiling down with a big grin. "Now then, what shall we do next?"
"How about getting off me!" Chris demanded.
"Oh, come on," Shannon egged on, "you know you like it."
"Not really," he responded.
"Well that's not what your pants say," she continued.
"I can't help the way my body reacts.” Chris said self-consciously, embarrassed by his slight boner. “Please get up."
"Alright, but I'm not through with you," Shannon relented, pulling herself up of the floor. Chris was already sick to his stomach from the situation. Meanwhile, Shannon was contemplating what to do next and, after a long pause, she started grinning again.
"I have an idea..." she began.
"I don't care," Chris cut her off, “I don’t want to hear it!”
Shannon crossed her arms and grimaced, "Oh come on! You don't even know what I was going to say."
"I don't care what kind of idea you have, I'm not doing it."
"See, now that's not fair. You're treating me like some sort of enemy."
"You are the enemy!" Chris said bluntly.
"Aw!" Shannon scoffed with a dubious look of false hurt, "I can't believe you think of me that way. I mean, I'm your sitter. It's my job to look out for you and keep you safe. I'd never do anything to hurt you. Remember that time you ate your dad's fungal cream?"
"You promised you'd never mention that again!" Chris snapped in embarrassment. "And furthermore, you're the house sitter, NOT my babysitter!"
"Yeah," Shannon reluctantly agreed, "but haven't I always helped you out when you needed it?"
Unfortunately for Chris, it was true: she had helped him in the past, but she had also caused him a lot of trouble, too.
"Shannon," Chris stated, giving her the cold shoulder, "I just want to enjoy my summer; I'm just going to go upstairs and play X-box, OK?"
"Alright, I see how it is," Shannon relented, "but before you go, have you ever had a beer?"
"Of course not, I'm 13." He responded bluntly.
"Well, come on," she beckoned, "we'll split one. Your parents wont mind."
"But..." Chris began to object, but Shannon was already halfway to the kitchen. He wasn't quite sure exactly how it happened but he was about to split a beer with the house sitter. Chris sat on the barstool at the counter over looking the sink while Shannon moved about the kitchen. Chris's view was momentarily blocked by the refrigerator as Shannon spent some time getting the drink. She finally emerged carrying two glasses and the bottle of beer -- A small glass and the bottle in one hand and a stein for her in the other, Shannon being quite the avid drinker.
Then, she shut the door with her foot, and placed two glasses on the counter.
"Are you sure this is okay?" Chris asked as she poured.
"Just lighten up," She pegged, "Let loose. You said it yourself, 'it's your vacation'."
After finishing pouring, Shannon arched her brow thoughtfully for a moment and then ejaculated:
"Hey, Chris. Let's make a bet. I bet I can finish my drink before you."
Chris was fairly sure accepting this bet would be a mistake, yet still inquired, "What do I get if I win?"
"If you win," she replied, "I won't fart on you for the rest of the day."
"What?!"
"Yeah," she continued, wiggling her hips and giggling, "we're having chilly for lunch....with beans."
Now, Chris was really worried. Shannon never bluffed when it came to her ass; when she said she was going to fart in his face, she did it.
"Or sitting on my face," Chris added.
"Oh, come on," She teased, "you know you like it."
"I also like hot showers," he chimed in wittily, "except any pleasure goes away when there's a gas leak."
Shannon giggled a bit at the witty comeback, then continued: "So, is it a bet?"
"Wait a minute," Chris protested, "what do you get if you win?"
Shannon giggled rather sinisterly, then smiled a Cheshire smile.
"Well, If I win....I get....you."
"What do you mean 'You get me'?!" Chris asked harshly.
"If you don't win, I get to do whatever I want with you for the week!" Shannon replied.
"I'm NOT going to agree to THAT!" Chris stated, flabbergasted at the very notion.
"Oh, come on," Shannon whined, "What have you got to lose?"
"A lot," he shot back. "I am NOT agreeing to that!"
"Well, what would it take to get you to accept?" she asked desperately. "Anything, just name it."
"I want you to leave me alone this week and let me enjoy my time with no parents." Chris answered firmly. "I actually want to enjoy this summer. I want you to stop wrestling with me, sitting on me, farting on me, putting your feet on me...I just don't like it and I want it all to stop!"
"Don't you like me?" Shannon pouted, actually somewhat hurt.
"It's not that I don't LIKE you, I just don't like you teasing me all the time."
"Chris, you KNOW that you like what you see!" Shannon defended herself, showing off her body like a model. "I've caught you staring at me plenty of times; you're just too afraid to admit it."
"Look," Chris attempted to explain calmly and rationally, "I'll admit....that I do think you're.... kinda cute, but not when you treat me like crap. I....can't control my hormones, they kind of take over. I've never thought of you as anything more than my babysitter, though now I really don't need one."
"So, you DO think I'm pretty," Shannon blurted out. Then, the sing-song voice started. "Admit it, you love me, you wanna kiss me, you wanna date me."
"Knock it off, Shan!" Chris protested. I do NOT like you like that! You're like TWICE as old as me!"
"So," Shannon shot back, "you're saying that if you were OLDER, we'd hook up, huh?"
"NO, and I'm not talking about this anymore!" Chris said, having had enough. "Furthermore, I'm NOT taking that bet!"
Shannon started to get discouraged, displaying a sense of anxiousness, but came up with a sneaky idea.
"I tell you what, Chris. I'll sweeten the deal, just for you."
Chris started to get down of the barstool, but Shannon grabbed his arm quickly and firmly.
"Just listen," she pushed, still having a hold of his arm, "if you take the bet, not only will I agree to all your terms and promise to leave you alone for the rest of the week, provided you win, but....I'll give you something I think you'll REALLY like."
"I probably won't," he responded.
"Oh, I'm pretty sure you will," Shannon rebutted, pulling Chris closer, much to his dismay. "If you win....I'll give you...." she paused for a moment, glancing left and right as if to see if anyone else was nearby to hear, "....I'll give you....a peek."
Chris's ears immediately perked up, both for surprise and confusion.
"A peek?" he replied, befuddled. "What do you mean 'a peek'? A peek at what?"
"You know," Shannon repeated, her eyes motioning toward her chest, "a peek."
Chris was completely speechless, his mouth hanging open in utter awe. He couldn't believe what he had just seen or heard, and Shannon just kept going.
"And not just for a second," she added, "I'll let you look as long as you want."
Shannon knew she had him; it was a win-win scenario for her now: if I win, he's mine for the whole week, she thought to herself, and even if I lose, he'll be putty in my hands after staring at my tits.
Chris didn't want to even contemplate the bet, but it was impossible now. How could he pass up this chance? Everything left to his imagination would be gone. He wouldn't have the impulse to stare anymore: he'd already know; that might be worth it.
But what if I LOSE, he thought to himself, do it really worth it to be at Shannon's every whim the entire week, just for a look at her boobs?
"You're joking," Chris said, dubious to the sincerity of the offer.
"Mm-mm," Shannon objected, shaking her head.
"Seriously?!" Chris ejaculated, still in disbelief.
"Mm-hm," Shannon reaffirmed, nodding her head sweetly.
"And if I win, you'll leave me alone for the WHOLE week?"
"Mm-hm," Shannon repeated, again nodding her head. Shannon could see the conflict in Chris's mind, so she threw one last punch:
"Who knows, maybe I'll just decide to walk around TOPLESS at random points this week....you know, IF you win."
Now, Chris was completely hooked. His boner was growing bigger by the second, and Shannon knew it by the way he was squirming in his seat. Chris didn't really want to but this was too good of an opportunity to pass up; besides; it this didn't seem like a difficult challenge, as HIS cup had about half of what Shannon's had.
"So," Shannon continued as she pushed Chris's glass towards him, grinning slyly, "is it a bet?"
Chris thought about for one last moment before making his final decision: "Deal," he blurted, still having some reservations.
"Cheers," Shannon said as she raised her glass. Chris obliged.
"Cheers."
"On three," Shannon said. "One...." Shannon signed 'two', then 'three' and the chugging commenced.
Chris immediately started drinking from the glass, trying desperately to win, but as WAS the first time he'd ever had a beer, he started gagging: it tasted like crap; still, he forced it down, trying to ignore Shannon and concentrate on winning.
When Chris finished, he slammed the glass down on the counter at the exact moment Shannon did. Damn it! A tie, he thought as he heaved a sigh. Chris almost felt like throwing up; his head was spinning and he started feeling dizzy.
I can't be drunk already, he thought; that's when he realized something was wrong....WAY WRONG!

Chapter 2 by Shrinker82
Chris couldn't believe his eyes: Shannon, who was normally almost the same height as he, was unusually taller now....and gleefully smiling. Chris stood up with a start, observing his hands, arms, and torso as the strange sensation persisted. He looked around and immediately perceived that everything looked bigger, and was still growing....but things weren't growing, HE was SHRINKING.
Chris fell backwards out of his shoes and fell on his butt, hard. His clothes were getting too big for him as he receded into his shirt, his socks were left behind as his feet pulled out of them, and soon, the fabric of his T-shirt completely engulfed him.
Chris was left in almost total darkness, except for the kitchen light peering through the stitching of the cotton shirt. He started crawling slowly, the weight of the fabric impeding his progress. Soon, he saw a large amount of light up a head: the collar of his shirt. After what seemed like forever, his tiny figure emerged from the giant shirt. Chris stood up, brushed himself off, and gaped in horror at his surroundings. Everything was HUGE, gigantic....and here he stood, on the sticky linoleum of the kitchen floor, completely naked, and no more than a 1/2 inch tall.
Chris started to speak, but that's when the earthquake started. He almost lost his footing from the sudden ground movement, but somehow stabilized himself. Then, the ground shook again....and again. Chris got a huge chill up his spine. He turned quickly....and almost screamed in utter terror at the sight before him.

Shannon gulped down her share of the beer, keeping one keen eye on Chris chugging on the opposite side of the counter. She actually got him to drink it, and she was glowing on the inside. But, first things first, she needed to win the bet, not that it would really matter, but she didn't want to lose, or be called a liar.
Shannon slammed the glass down on the counter at the same time that Chris had. I'm impressed, she thought to herself with a smirk, but then she saw exactly what she was waiting for: Chris began to diminish in size. Shannon had to hold back squealing with delight as she saw the young man before her disappear inside a pile of clothes on the floor he had been wearing. She stood or her tip-toes to peer over the bar at the clothes pile on the floor; at first, she wondered if Chris was OK, but then she began grinning when she noticed a tiny figure struggling underneath the shirt.
Then, the helpless Chris emerged: alive, naked, and adorably tiny, though she didn't expect for him to be as small as he was. Maybe she overestimated the dose, but Shannon didn't want to dwell on that right then, she had other plans.
She watched the tiny boy scramble to his feet, trying to make sense of his surroundings, when she got a funny idea; she raised her right foot and slammed it onto the floor....and giggled to herself as she watched the helpless figure struggle to remain standing. Shannon stomped her foot once more, then, not wanting to prolong her anxiety, she slowly walked around the counter.

Chris was petrified at the unbelievable sight before him. The giantess Shannon was walking around the edge of the bar counter and right in his direction, her giant face was grinning happily. Every part of her was enormous, from the huge torso carrying the massive breasts Chris had so badly wanted to see before, to her thick, juicy thighs just barely fitting into the cutoff shorts, to her gigantic feet booming towards him.
He thought Shannon had big feet before, but at his current size, each one was bigger than a house, with 10 plump toes attached; each one bigger than Chris's body currently, ready to crush anything (or anyone) that were unfortunate enough to lie beneath them.
Chris stood in horror as the giantess approached, thinking that those giant feet were going to squish his tiny body, but luckily they stopped just shy of him, knocking him to the ground that they were shaking with each step. He got back up quickly, and craned his neck to look up, only to see Shannon's giant face grinning down at him, hiding what was surely do other thought.
"What's going on?" the tiny figure yelled up to her. "What happened?!"
Chris didn't realize it, but his shouts were mere squeaks to the giantess above him, and they were almost completely inaudible to her. Shannon squatted down and bent over to better hear the tiny Chris's shouts.
"What did you say little guy?" Shannon whispered down to him, not wanting to hurt his tiny ears, "I couldn't quite make that out."
"I said, what did you do to me?" Chris squeaked up to her again.
"Isn't it obvious, little boy," Shannon whispered down to him once again, smiling, "I've shrunk you."
"I can see that, Shannon," Chris squeaked back up to her, "What I mean is WHY! How did you DO this? How is THIS even possible?"
"Oh, just a little surprise in your drink,” she replied with a humongous grin on her face.
"WHAT?!" Chris screamed, falling back in horror from the grinning giantess above him. "You DRUGGED me?!"
"Oh, don't be so overdramatic!" Shannon said, "You're perfectly fine."
"Perfectly FINE?!" Chris shouted back, "You call THIS 'perfectly fine'?!"
"Don't worry, I'm gonna take real good care of you," she reassured Chris, much to the tiny boy's dismay, "We're going to have a fun week together."
"Shannon, make me big this instant," Chris demanded. "Do you hear me?"
"Sorry, didn't catch that," Shannon lied, standing up straight, "It's a little hard to hear you down there."
Chris continued to squeak in protest, but Shannon just ignored his objections, smiling and giggling at the tiny, helpless figure at her feet. She wiggled her toes up and down upon the linoleum floor, creating a sticky sound whenever one peeled of the floor. Meanwhile, Chris jumped up and down, shouting obscenities to her, hoping and pleading that she was just joking and would change him back (though Chris secretly knew in the back of his mind that Shannon had NO intention of changing him back at HIS request).
Shannon slid her foot towards the tiny Chris and bumped him with her toe, knocking him on his back. Chris felt like he'd been hit by a truck as he fell onto his butt, looking up in horror to the giantess above him, realizing that he was completely at her mercy. He didn't even want to think about what she was going to do to him....or with him.
Chris quickly flipped back over onto his hands and feet and made a break for it, but at his size, he was no match for the giant woman.
"Oh, no you don't, little guy," Shannon said, bending down quickly to grab the fleeing Chris. He easily captured him with her fingers, and lifted him up to her face.
Chris felt himself being lifted violently into the air, getting vertigo from the sudden ascent, then, he found himself staring face to face with the giantess Shannon.
"Where do you think you're going?" she teased. Chris said nothing: he was too paralyzed with fear. "You can't get away; besides, I've got big plans for you. First, I need to make myself more comfortable."
With that, Shannon set Chris back on the floor in front of her feet, laying him down in the process. Chris was still reeling from the trip that he could do nothing but lie there on the floor.
"Now, don't you move," Shannon warned the tiny boy, "or I just might give you a closer view of the bottom of my foot."
Shannon lifted her left foot onto its heel, ominously hovering it over Chris's resting place, and continuously scrunched her toes in front of him to solidify the point. Chris gulped in fear and dared not try to run again: he didn't want the last thing he ever saw to be the fleshy sole of Shannon's foot coming down on him. So, he lay on the floor, almost motionless, waiting to see what the giantess was going to do next.
"Good boy," Shannon praised him, "Now, to get more comfy."
Shannon took a small step back from the tiny figure and began to unzip her shorts. Chris couldn't believe his eyes as the giant Shannon was taking her shorts off in front of him. Once the zipper was undone, she unbuttoned the front and pushed them down her legs to her feet, revealing he pink lace panties that she was wearing. She lifted her right foot out of the shorts and back onto the floor and then used her left foot to lift the shorts into the air, finally letting them drop onto the pile of Chris's clothes.
The rush of air from the shorts landing sent Chris rolling across the floor. Shannon giggled a bit as she lightly stepped towards him once more. Chris didn't know what to think, but was hoping Shannon didn't think he was trying to get away from her again -- the falling shorts wasn't his fault.
Shannon was standing over his tiny body again in nothing but a tank top and pink thong, biting and licking her lips.
"Ah, that's better," she sighed, putting her hands on her huge hips. "Like the view little guy?"
Shannon couldn't quite make out the tiny squeaks of the shrunken boy, but just assumed Chris was still cursing her.
"You know, you should be thanking me, Chris. It's not every day that I give anyone a show like this, but what should we do now?"
Shannon smiled slyly down to the tiny Chris once more before answering her own question, "Oh, yeah! I know."
With that, Shannon slowly turned around, giving the tiny boy a terrifying view of her giant ass wiggling far above him. At his normal size, Shannon's ass was already huge, but at his current size, it seemed downright endless....and Chris was filled with absolute terror as he saw that enormous ass coming down, right for him.
"OH, LORD! SHANNON WAIT! NO, DON'T! HELLLLMPF!"
Chris pleas went unheeded as Shannon's giant ass crashed to the floor with a huge earthquake. Chris couldn't have survived the blow, surely he was dead.
However, muffled screams could be heard emanating from underneath the fleshy butt. Despite his size, Chris somehow had survived the impact, finding himself underneath a section of the panties under Shannon's crack.
But the meager air supply under Shannon's ass was barely enough to keep Chris conscious, and his struggles to get the lace and flesh off him was using up his meager supply of vital oxygen -- not to mention it smelled like crap, literally. Chris was almost on the verge of passing out, when the fleshy butt above him began to shift.
Chris could feel his body being shoved back and forth under the giant ass moving above him; his cries for help were completely muffled as the flesh and fabric engulfed his head. He couldn't tell exactly what Shannon was doing, but he wanted it to stop. The lace and flesh above him ground him continuously into the floor, threatening to squish the life out of him, when the ass of his captor finally lifted off of him, giving him a much needed rush of fresh air; however, he barely had a a few seconds to gasp for air when his predicament quickly went from bad to worse....much worse.

Shannon's ass hit the floor with a huge plop, jiggling slightly from the impact. She sat still for a moment, waiting for a sign; then, she could barely feel a something struggling beneath her, trying to push its way out. Shannon giggled with glee and started wriggling her butt slightly.
Shannon moved her ass back and forth, trying to move the tiny shrunken boy beneath her to a more desirable location, but she couldn't quite get it right. In her frustration, she lifted her ass slightly and used her fingers to move the lace of her panties out of the way of her crack before lowering it back down on top of the poor, helpless Chris.

Chris was barely able to squeak out a word before the huge fingers above him moved the lace of her panties out of the way, exposing the giant crack of her ass. The butt came back down suddenly, forcing him into its split. Chris instinctively put his legs up to brace against the falling flesh, but when the ass came back down, his feet were positioned just perfectly to be shoved into Shannon's asshole. Then, the shifting resumed, working Chris even further inside her. Soon, Chris's torso was being swallowed up by Shannon's sphincter and, before he could try to escape, the lace of the panties shifted back into place, cutting off his escape and trapping him inside.
Chris desperately tried to work his way back out as Shannon stood up off the floor, but the lifting motion combined with the contraction of her leg muscles pushing her up forced her butt cheeks back together, cutting off any hope of escape. Chris was now hopelessly trapped inside the ass of his giantess sitter.

Shannon currently stood the middle of the kitchen as a tiny, helpless Chris was buried up to his chest in her asshole, smooshed between two giant walls of fat and flesh, and desperate to escape his stinky prison.
"Comfy, little guy?" Shannon said, gently patting her butt cheek. The only response was the muffled squeaks emanating from her butt, occasionally loud enough to actually be heard through all the flesh.
"Good, I wouldn't want anything to happen to you," she continued, "Now, to get lunch started."
Then, she started walking, and Chris was screaming as her butt cheeks wriggled back and forth, smooshing him with every step; the vibrations from the impact of Shannon's feet with the floor only made things worse as Chris felt like he was going to break under the pressure.
Shannon went to the refrigerator once more -- all the while a tiny Chris's muffled shouts could be heard coming from her butt -- and opened the freezer compartment, grabbing a couple rolls of ground beef to defrost; she placed them in the sink and turned on the water. While the sink was filling, she went over to the upper cabinet where the dry foods were stored. Looking briefly, she located the chili seasoning a placed the packet of the counter, then looked back up for the cans of chili beans. Spotting them on the top shelf of the cabinet, Shannon stood on her tippy toes to reach a can.
Unfortunately for Chris, as Shannon reached up high, her ass muscles clenched, increasing the pressure on him even more. He tried to yell for his captor, but Shannon couldn't hear him currently. Then, the pressure subsided as the pulled the can of the shelf and relaxed.
"What do you think, Chris?" She asked him. "One can of beans or two?"
Chris could only shout in vain as he heard Shannon giggle, "Two it is."
Chris was squeezed once again as Shannon reached for a second can of beans. He didn't know how much more of this he could take, or how much longer he was going to be trapped in Shannon's ass, but if she had any beans of any kind....he didn't even want to fathom the consequences. He started thrashing as hard as he could, desperately trying to free himself from her sphincter.
Shannon suddenly felt a slight tickle in her butthole, causing her to clench her butt muscles in response. The increase in pressure only made Chris struggle even more. The tickling increased; instinctively, Shannon started giggling.
"Chris," she giggled as she turned off the faucet, "stop it! That really tickles." But the more she clenched, the more Chris struggled.
"Chris," Shannon begged again, "Stop! I'm not sure I can control myself."
Chris kept squirming and Shannon just kept laughing until she could feel something roil up inside her.
"Chris!" she raised her voice for one final warning, "Chris, Oh shit! You gotta stop it. I think I'm gonna....FFFT!"
The enormous fart sounded like a duck quacking. The force blasted Chris right out of Shannon's butthole and plastered him against the lace fabric of her panties. Just his luck that this happened to be a longest, loudest, 'pull-my-finger' fart that Shannon ever released. Chris's shouted for help, but his screams went completely unheard until the winds died down.
"Ahhhh, that's better," Shannon sighed, still giggling at the situation.
"Shannon, ACK!" Chris coughed, clinging to the fabric of Shannon's panties, "Help me! Let me out! Oh lord, it reeks in here!"
"Well, I warned you," Shannon replied, unapologetically, somehow hearing his faint, tiny voice now that he was free of her asshole.
Chris coughed and hacked from the stench, but every breath he gasped just tasted terrible.
"Shannon, for Pete's sake, LET ME OUT OF HERE!!" He managed to scream.
"It your own fault, Chris," Shannon responded, much to his dismay, "Now, you'll have to live with the consequences."
"Shannon, please..." He whined.
"Oh, you're just fine," she dismissed him, "We're gonna have some fun this week….well, I’m gonna have some fun. Now, behave yourself, or I might really let one go."
Chris tried to be quiet at the threat of being farted on again, but he just had to know he rest of her intentions, especially when Shannon mentioned that she was going to 'have some fun'.
"You not planning to just leave me in here FOREVER, are you?" he sobbed.
"It won't be so bad, cutie," she teased, "besides, I know you've always wanted to enjoy my ass; now's you're chance."
"NOT LIKE THIS!!!!" Chris yelled back.
"Now, while the meat defrosts," Shannon said, ignoring his comment, "let's go relax a bit."
When Shannon started walking towards the living room, her butt started jiggling, causing Chris's body to quiver with every step. Far below him, her bare feet slapped the kitchen floor, making loud booming stomps that jiggled her ass even more.
His pleas were still tiny squeaks to the giantess, but they were harder to ignore now that he was outside her ass, so Shannon did her best to dismiss them. Then, her eyes caught the pile of clothes on the floor.
"But first, I'll put these dirty clothes of ours in the hamper," she said, bending over to pick them up.
Chris started to shout, but as Shannon bent over her panties filled out, stretching themselves completely over her ass, smashing his body between fabric and fat, and nearly suffocating him in the process. Chris tried to shout, but was too squished to even make a sound. All he could do was pray that Shannon would end his torture quickly, before he burst.
Meanwhile, Shannon fumbled with the clothes a bit before being able to pick all of them up in one load. She straightened back up a proceeded to the downstairs bathroom where the dirty clothes hamper was. Chris gasped for air and tried to pop his neck and arms once the immense pressure receded; he tried shouting at Shannon to be more careful, but apparently she didn't hear -- or was still ignoring -- him, as she gave no reply.
Shannon found he hamper, dropped the clothes off, and proceeded to the living room. Chris was still begging for Shannon to let him out, struggling to free himself from the stench of the panties, but his fight was futile as she walked into the living room and over to the sofa.
Shannon grabbed he TV remote, pushed the 'ON' button, and proceeded to flip through the channels.
"Jeez," Shannon exclaimed, "you'd think that with 200 channels that there would at least be something to watch."
Chris didn't reply; he was too busy trying to free himself, tugging at the lace fabric trying to make a hole big enough for him to fit through. The irony was that the lace panties were 'see through', so there were plenty of holes to let in air, light, and provide a possible escape, but at his current size, the holes were too small for him to fit through, and he was too weak to expand or rip the fabric.
"Ah," Shannon said, "Law and Order. This show never gets old." Shannon backed up to the couch and began to sit down. Chris could only watch in horror as the couch drew nearer and nearer.
"NO Shan..." Chris's screams were cut short as her ass made contact with the cushions. Darkness enveloped him; the pressure was enormous, and Chris was amazed he was still intact, the soft cushion providing just enough give for him to breathe and not be crushed under the weight of he giant ass above him. But the air was stale and all he could smell was the foul stench emanating from Shannon's sweaty ass; Chris had to escape, and started wiggling, hoping he could either somehow get free, or Shannon would notice and let him out.
Shannon could feel a tiny Chris struggling beneath her; she liked he feeling, but she still wanted to tease him and concentrate on the program.
"Chris," she warned, "if you don't sit still, I'm gonna a fart on you again."
Chris didn't want that, but he also wanted her to get up; however, Shannon couldn't hear his pleas, they were completely swallowed up by the tons and tons of butt. He just continued struggling.
"OK," Shannon said, before farting again. Then, Shannon could hear a faint, tiny scream coming from below her, and she couldn't help smile in response.
Poor Chris, Shannon couldn't hear his pleas for mercy, and even when she did hear something, she just ignored it and continued with her show. Shannon relaxed and kicked her feet up on a nearby ottoman, casually talking to the shrunken figure struggling beneath her (although, a casual observer would swear she was talking to herself) over the next hour during the commercials, occasionally giving Chris a combination of wiggles and farts. And throughout all of this, Chris could only hope and pray that all of his would be over soon, and that he would come out on the other side alive and intact, instead of ending up as a dark red stain on Shannon's ass.
Chapter 3 by Shrinker82
An eternity passed (although it was actually just an hour), before Shannon arose from the couch. She stretched for a moment and could hear tiny gasping squeaks coming from the back of her panties.
Chris was alive and amazingly still unharmed, relatively speaking. He gasped deeply as the fresh, cool air began to dissipate the foul, stale air he had been breathing over the last hour. As Shannon stretched, Chris could fell her ass tighten, but thankfully, it didn't hurt: it was just a but uncomfortable, though he prayed she didn't bend over again.
"Still with me, little guy?" Shannon inquired.
"Shannon, let me out of here!" Chris demanded.
"Good," she replied, ignoring his demand, "I was afraid you wouldn't survive that."
"Shannon, please let me out of here," Chris pleaded, "before you crush me."
"Oh, you're just fine," she dismissed him, "Just relax while I check to see if the meat's thawed."
"But Shannon..." He whined.
"...And if you're not quiet," Shannon warned, "I'll leave you in there for the rest of the day."
Chris had no choice but to shut his mouth. He didn't want to be sat on again, and he certainly didn't want her to fart again.
Shannon walked back to the kitchen, with the little boy in tow, and checked the sink.
"Dang!" she exclaimed, "Still not thawed yet." She signed for a moment, then continued:
"Well, I guess can take my bag to my room while I wait," she said heading out of the kitchen.
Shannon grabbed her bag that was still sitting by the front door where she had left it and walked upstairs to the guest room. From Chris's vantage point inside her panties, he could see her carrying her overnight bag; he could also hear Shannon humming to herself, but couldn't quite make out the tune.
Then, she suddenly paused just before reaching the top of the stairs.
"Hey," Chris called out, "what's going on? Why'd you stop?"
*FRRRRT!*
Shannon let a huge one rip, tearing right through Chris's body; it was the worst one yet. It smelled like raw sewage.
"SHANNON CRAP!" Chris managed to yell in-between his coughing, "for Pete's sake, STOP IT!" But Shannon just started laughing maniacally, completely ignoring Chris's shouts as she stepped up onto the first landing and continued walking up the stairs and down the upstairs hallway....right past the guest room.
"Shannon, where are we going?" Chris inquired as he saw he guest room pass by, having no idea where Shannon was going; he just knew he was along for the ride. She walked past the upstairs bathroom, remaining silent; then, the walking stopped. Chris suddenly realized where he was: HIS BEDROOM!
"Hey!" He shouted at the giant Shannon, "What are we doing in MY room?"
Shannon said nothing as she dropped he bag to the carpet with a loud THUD. Chris covered his ears to drown out the sound when he felt movement above him. He craned his neck up, and saw Shannon's giant hand reaching inside her underwear.
"Aaahh--!" Chris exclaimed as he tried to fight it off, but the gigantic hand completely enveloped him, cutting off his cry. The hand pulled the tiny figure out of the lace panties and rested right in front of Shannon's face. When the hand finally opened, Chris collapsed into Shannon's palm, staring right into a giant, smiling face.
"You have quite the room, Chris. I think we'll be comfortable in here for a couple of days."
"What d'ya mean 'we'? You're NOT staying in my room."
"Well," Shannon said, setting down her bag, "seeing as how you're only an inch tall, I don't think you have much say in the matter."
"Shannon, come on," Chris begged, "Please make me big again."
"All in good time," she responded. "First, we're going to have a little fun. Hm, hm," she giggled.
“You've had your fun!" Chris said, not liking the sound Shannon's previous statement -- or her laughter -- but he didn't know what he was going to do about it.
"Shannon, I give up!" Chris finally relented. "I promise I'll do whatever you want for the rest of the week: I'll let you sit on me, fart on me, wrestle, I'll even promise to give you a foot rub, just please, bring me back to normal."
"But this IS what I want, Chris." Shannon admitted, "I want Y-O-U."
Chris definitely didn't like the sound of that and, without even thinking about the consequences, stood up in Shannon's giant Palm, made a dash for the nearest edge, and leaped off of her enormous hand. He didn't care where he was going to land, he was just hoping that this was all a nightmare and he'd wake up before hitting the ground.
Shannon was caught off guard by Chris's bold move and reached out suddenly to grab his tiny, falling body, but missed. She didn't want him to get away, but when she realized how slow he was falling, Shannon simply maneuvered herself into position and opened the front of her panties.
"No you don't, little man," she said, watching Chris as he began flailing in midair. Shannon's eyes followed his descent as he tried unsuccessfully to change where he was about to land. Chris was helpless as he fell, spinning and twirling, trying desperately to alter his trajectory.
"NOOOO!" Chris shouted as he fell. Down....down....down....he bounced on the soft fabric of the front of Shannon's panties and begin to slide down towards her crotch. Shannon could hear his relentless shouts come and go as Chris tumbled downwards, until he made contact with the hairy, outer lips of her vagina. And before Chris could react, Shannon gently replaced the strap of the panties, slamming his tiny body into her pubic hair.
"That'll keep you for a while," she said sweetly as she pet her crotch lightly, slamming Chris against her with each pat.
"You know, Chris," Shannon continued as she sat down on the bed. "I can't figure why you resist me: you're almost 14 and I know your hormones have got to be rushing by now, why don't you juuust...mmmmh, ahhhh." Shannon let out another huge fart; Chris was thankful that he hadn't been by her ass when she let that one off, but the smell was still unbearable.
"SHANNON, DAMN IT!!" he screamed, having had enough of her odorous gas, "STOP FARTING ON ME!"
Shannon only laughed maniacally at the tiny boy's plight. She was utterly enjoying herself; the thought of Chris being this size filled her with delight.
Chris had had quite enough of the torment and was absolutely determined to fight back; somehow, he was able to wind up a kick and land it directly into her vaginal lips.
Shannon felt a tiny kick to her privates, but it had a completely unexpected result. She could feel a strong feeling from deep within, and got a really nasty idea.
"Well, aren't WE the bold one," Shannon said, "Anyway, as I was saying, little one, why don't you just sit back and enjoy the ride. You know, go with the flow. I know that you secretly want me. You've eyed me ever since last summer. Just admit it!"
"I've already explained myself, Shannon," Chris said irritated, "I don't think of you that way!"
"Oh, but I know you think I'm hot." Shannon continued. "You can't help yourself. I saw how you were squirming on the stool when I told you I'd flash you a peek at my chest. This is probably a dream come true for you. Even though you didn't win, I thought you'd appreciate a consolation prize."
"WHAT?!" Chris shouted. "You tricked me, and besides, you didn't win that bet either. It was a tie."
"Well, technically I did win: you didn't beat me," Shannon prodded.
"That's NOT how it works, and you know it!"
"I'm pretty sure that when the better shrinks to an inch tall, he loses," Shannon giggled.
"Shannon, I swear if you don't make me big this instant," Chris threatened, "I'll..."
"You'll what, little man?" Shannon replied bluntly. "You're not exactly in a position to demand anything. And, you certainly might wanna think twice before threatening someone who could squish you with her ass if she wanted."
Chris gulped in fear; he was taken aback by the threat, and wasn't sure at this point if Shannon were serious or not.
"Now," Shannon continued, "As I was saying, we are going to have fun this week, and you get to be the main attraction, so buckle up mister and enjoy the ride."
Chris could see Shannon's giant hand once again coming towards his panty prison; it was lifting the strap on her panties, and her huge fingers were drawing near as she finished her statement: "I know I will."
"Shannon, please! Don't put me under your ass again!" Chris begged desperately as the fingers enveloped him.
"Who said anything about my ASS!" Shannon replied. She then used her right wrist to hold open the waistband of her panties while her left hand entered slowly. Chris didn't know exactly what Shannon was going to do, until he saw her left index and middle fingers parting her vaginal lips.
"HOLY SHIT! Shannon!!! DOOOONNN'T!" Chris screamed, but Shannon completely ignored his pleas as she positioned his tiny body on the tips of her two fingers and slid them inside her.
"Mmph....nmph...helmph!" Chris's shouts were completely muffled as Shannon began rubbing herself gently, his tiny body sliding back and forth against the moist, slippery surfaces of her clit. Any attempt to hang on to anything was completely in vain, Shannon's fingers were far to big to resist; Even when they occasionally lost their grip on him, he would just end up rolling underneath the length of each finger before being picked up by the ridges of the fingerprints.
Shannon felt the need to get more comfortable to increase her pleasure, so she held her fingers inside so as not to lose the tiny passenger on her fingers, skillfully removed her panties with her free hand, repositioned herself into a leaning position with her elbow on Chris's bed, and dug her fingers deep inside her, moaning and breathing heavily with orgasmic energy from the combination of her rubbing and the tiny boy's struggles.
Chris couldn't see a thing; it was dark and the rapidly moving fingers prevented it, until they paused for a moment. Then, as he lay helpless on the tips of the giant fingers, he could feel himself being flipped upside down. He braced himself so he didn't fall and held on until he was back in a horizontal position and being removed from Shannon's pussy; however, his relief was short-lived as the fingers shoved him deep into her hole. Not wanting to be left inside the cavernous vagina, he flipped onto his stomach and held on for dear life.
Chris begged for the nightmare to end as he soon became stuck to be ends of Shannon's fingertips -- now, he was just along for the terrifying ride. From outside, he could hear Shannon moaning:
"Mmm, Chris! You feel so good," Shannon cried as she felt herself building, feeling each and every movement the tiny prisoner made. Every time Chris tried to stop himself, he'd dig his hands and arms into the sensitive walls of Shannon's pussy, causing her to build even more, and thus the cycle continued.
Shannon soon was so focused on her pleasure she lost the ability to continue leaning on her elbows and fell back on he bed.
Chris suddenly felt a great shift in gravity and was knocked around uncontrollably for a moment. He reached out with both hands to stabilize himself, grabbed the first thing he managed to grip tightly, and held on firmly. Shannon's fingers attempted to push the little trooper on, but Chris wouldn't loosen his grip on what he had grabbed, whatever it was. This sent Shannon into an orgasmic rage. She gave in to her natural reflex and tightened her lower body, slammed her legs closed, and trapped the shrunken figure inside her vagina.
Chris realized his only escape root was completely cut off and started to panic.
"Shannon, HELP! Open your legs, I'm trapped in here!" he feverishly called to out her name, hoping she would stop, but Shannon couldn't hear him: he was too small and her body was muffling his squeaks. What's more, Chris's struggles were keeping her in too heightened a state of pleasure for her to even notice.
Shannon pushed her legs together harder and harder as Chris's struggles got more and more frantic. the more he struggled, the better it felt.
"Holy shit, Chris!" she exclaimed, "This feels SO good!"
"No, Shannon!" he desperately shouted back, "Open your legs. OPEN YOUR LEGS!"
And Chris kept trying to get her to open her legs and free him, but Shannon just kept building and building until...
"OHHHHHHHHHHH," Shannon screamed in pure orgasmic ecstasy. Her back arched and she struggled to control herself. Suddenly, her legs opened, her lips parted, and a tiny shrunken boy came tumbling out of her vagina and bounced onto the springy bed in a pool of discharge.
"OOF!" Chris cried out as he hit the bed. He was completely covered from head to toe with sticky vaginal juices, while a giant Shannon was orgasming above him.
Soon, Shannon's ecstasy lessened back to normal levels and she began to relax.
Meanwhile, Chris could sense a shadow hovering right over him. He looked to see what was causing it, and saw Shannon's massive butt descending upon him. Before he could shout, the giant asscheek slammed on top of him and everything went black.

Shannon lay on the bed breathing heavily, trying to recover from masterbating, completely unaware that she had just sat on her dependent. She was in heaven: she had wanted Chris for SO long and she just had him -- too bad he had to be an inch tall for the whole plan to work, but she didn't really mind the details, especially if it was the only way she could think of. She had to have him no matter what.
She could hear the naysayers in her head: "Pedophile...Cradle robber," they said, but she didn't care. She saw the way Chris gawked at her last summer, and it was just the moment she was waiting for: his hormones to take over. She was just giving him what he'd been wanting for so long, just maybe not in the way he was expecting. So what if she was over twice his age? In less than 5 years he'd be free game anyway; it's not like it was any age difference that hadn't been surmounted before. Having Chris at his current height was the only way they could both get what they wanted....well, at least for Shannon to get what she wanted. It would be both of their little secret. Besides, nobody would believe him anyway if he squealed. What would he even say? I was (technically) raped while only an inch tall; shoved inside a giant pussy....he'd be locked in the loony bin.
Shannon yawned loudly; the whole experience had wiped her out. She knew the meat for lunch was still in the sink, but she really didn't want to get up to get it, she was too tired. Besides, it would probably be at least another hour before it was thawed; a quick nap would be just what she needed....and before she knew what hit her, Shannon was fast asleep.

About a minute had passed since Shannon had dozed off, and being the ever restless sleeper that she was, she rolled onto her left side exposing her ass to fresh air....and upon closer inspection, there was something stuck to her left butt cheek.
It was Chris: he was alive, yet stuck to Shannon's butt from being covered in vaginal juices.
"Shannon, I'm stuck to your butt. HELP ME!" he called out, but only received snoring in response.
"Shannon, WAKE UP!" he squeaked. "Get me unstuck before you crush me!"
Then, Chris wondered if this was the opportunity he needed to get away. He could unstick himself and hide, avoiding the giant sex-crazed babysitter before he was squished for good, but as he struggled feverishly to free himself, he had no luck. Chris hated to admit it, but he needed Shannon's help to get out of his situation, but Shannon had fallen asleep from the recent activity.
Chris started to panic. What if she rolls back over or grinds her ass in her sleep, he thought, I'd be a goner for sure. Why did Shannon have to be the way she is? Of all the things she could have done to me this week, why did she have to shrink me? And furthermore, how did she do it?So many thoughts went through Chris's head that he didn't even realize how tired HE was from the adventure, and before he knew it, Chris was sound asleep as well, and unfortunately, at the complete mercy of the giantess above him.
End Notes:
Will Chris survive his ordeal? Check back each week for new chapters! Hope everyone has enjoyed it so far. I do plan to finish the full story!
Chapter 4 by Shrinker82
Shannon slowly opened her eyes, yawned and stretched, and looked at the alarm clock by Chris's bed: 1:15PM. What a nice nap, she thought, coming back to her senses. A sudden wave of fear washed over her: Chris! Shannon, realizing that he was probably still inside her, quickly reached into her panties to pull him out.
"I hope he's alright!" she said to herself. I also hope you enjoyed the ride, little man, she thought, smirking, but to her surprise, as Shannon felt around her panties, couldn't find him. Hoping she hadn't lost him, Shannon became much more frantic with her searching reaching a finger inside herself to find the tiny boy.
"Chris?" she called.
Her booming voice woke up Chris with a start.
"MMhh," Chris moaned before snapping back to reality, "Shannon?"
"Chris, are you in there?" she repeated, getting a bit more frantic.
"Shannon, I'm down here," Chris repeated, calling out still in a half sleep-like state from her left butt cheek.
"Chris, please answer me."
"Shannon, I said I'm down here: I'm stuck to your butt!"
"Oh, Shit! Chris where are you?!" Shannon cries as she removes her fingers from her crotch and begins to sit up, shifting her ass in the process.
Chris cried out in horror as her butt cheek rolled over the top of the bed, smushing the tiny traveler beneath it; Shannon couldn't hear the tiny squeaks as they rolled beneath her ass, she was too preoccupied calling Chris's name and searching the sheets frantically, completely unaware that he was underneath her at the moment. Desperate to find him, Shannon rolled across and out of the bed.
Chris felt like he was on some kind of sick carnival ride as he watched the room spin quickly from his vantage point stuck to Shannon's butt cheek. Fortunately, she had rolled off the bed before her butt cheek smashed him again. The ass finally came to a halt as Shannon knelt by the bed, desperately searching the sheets for Chris's tiny body.
As Shannon frantically searched the bed, calling Chris's name, her body was making jerking motions, scaring the hell out of the unwilling passenger as her ass moved closer and further away from the floor, but more importantly her left foot.
Surviving Shannon's ass on the bed was one thing, Chris thought, but if she makes good contact with her heel or another hard part of her foot or the floor...
"Chris, where are you!" Shannon desperately called.
"Shannon, I'm stuck to your butt!" Chris replied. "HELP ME!"
Chris struggled to get free of Shannon's ass as she moved about, but the dried cum held fast. Shannon kept calling, Chris kept screaming, and her ass kept moving up and down.
Shannon began searching the far corners of the bed, lifting her body as she did into a right angle. Chris world suddenly rose up as the giantess above him extended. He kept screaming at her, praying that Shannon would hear him, but his voice was too small and she was too loud and hyper focused to hear his squeaks.
"Oh no, I've lost him!" Shannon relented as she fell back onto her heels.
Shannon's ass slammed onto her feet! Chris's tiny voice called out desperately as the sudden impact dislodged him, sending him falling down onto her overturned right foot. His tiny body was bouncing, tumbling, and rolling down the soft mounds of flesh, stopping about halfway down amongst the soft wrinkles of her squished foot. Chris was stunned for a moment, but somehow managed to regain his composure. He began frantically jumping up and down on the soft soul screaming to Shannon as loud as he could, hoping that she would feel and/or hear him.
"Oh God, Chris, where are you?!" Shannon cried, cupping her hands over her mouth, almost in tears.
"Shaaannnnnoooon!!!" Chris tried to shout back, but Shannon just couldn't hear him over her sobbing. Then, to Chris's horror, he saw Shannon's left leg position itself onto its foot, as if to stand up!
"Shannon, NOOOOO! DON'T STAND UP!" he screamed, but it was useless; her right foot followed suit and flipped over, toppling the tiny boy onto the floor. Chris regained his composure just in time to see a giant, fleshy sole descending upon him; he could do nothing but scream in terror as the giant foot came crashing to the floor!
Shannon's huge, hot, sticky, plump foot completely engulfed the Chris's tiny body; the warm flesh of the area between the ball of her foot pressed hard into the plush carpet. Chris was sure he was dead, seeing nothing but darkness as he opened his eyes, but he could smell something....feet. Amazingly, despite her tremendous size in comparison, Shannon hadn’t outright squished him! He was still alive; luckily stuck underneath the fleshy area just behind the hard ball of her foot. He breathed a sigh a relief that he wasn't crushed, but could definitely feel the weight of the giantess above him, and each breath he took was filled with the stench of Shannon's foot as his face was completely engulfed by her sole.
Suddenly, the tremendous pressure above him diminished: Shannon must be lifting her foot up, Chris thought, awaiting his reprieve, but as the flesh he was under began to lift up, Chris realized that he too was being lift up off the floor: he was stuck to the sticky flesh of Shannon's foot. He tried to turn his head, but his face was plastered against her flesh. Then, he felt himself in free-fall; Shannon was walking. Chris's shouts for help were completely muffled by the soft foot flesh, and every step defeated his desperate efforts to free himself.
Chris couldn't believe that even at his current size, Shannon couldn't feel his presence, both under her butt and now stuck to her foot. Surely she noticed she had stepped on something, but if she had, she was either ignoring it or to busy to notice. Either way, Chris was in dire straits.
Despite the disorientation, Chris could hear Shannon speaking out loud: "Hang on Chris," she said, "Don't worry, I'll find you!"
Find me?! he thought to himself, she can't even hear me, or feel me for that matter. It's only a matter of time before I get squished by this huge, irritating giant.
After what seemed like an eternity, Chris felt the plush carpeting of his bedroom against his back again. Wherever Shannon went, she had returned to the scene. Then, Chris felt his body flip over and felt fresh air on his back. Now the she was apparently done walking, Chris could finally free himself from the hot, sticky flesh of Shannon's foot. He peeled himself off the sticky surface and took a huge breath of fresh air. He looked up to see Shannon searching his bed with a flashlight -- she must have gotten it from the hall closet.
"Shannon! Shannon, down here! On your foot! Shannon, I'm here; HELP ME!" Chris cried, jumping up and down on her foot once again.
Chris was so frustrated at this point. Why the hell can’t she hear me? She hadn't had a problem until now. That's when Chris noticed that something was off. Shannon looked a lot bigger that just a few minutes ago when he was on her foot. He surveyed his surroundings now, and realized the startling truth: he had gotten smaller -- only about a 1/4 inch tall now, maybe even less. If he didn't get Shannon's attention soon, he could be too small to see.
Chris started to visualize what his life might be like being shrunk this small. Calling out for help to his giant parents from the fibers of his bedroom carpet, struggling to find food or water, fearful that anyone who might come to his room could step on him.
Suddenly, Shannon jostled her body, sending Chris tumbling down her foot to her supple toes.
"AHHHHHH!" Chris cries as he tumbled over and over again before he fell into some kind of hole. Chris couldn't tell at the time but he had fallen into the space between the second and third toes of Shannon's right foot, and she began to scrunch her toes. Chris could feel the walls around him tightening, squeezing him relentlessly, and crushing the last bit of life from his tiny body as he closed his eyes and awaited the inevitable...

Shannon, still in her pink thong, was looking frantically through the sheets for tiny Chris: she just wanted to have fun with her little boy this week. She didn't want to think what could happen to him if he remained lost; not to mention her plans would be ruined if she didn't find him. She kept calling his name then saying nothing and holding her breath, hoping she'd hear the little squeak of his voice in the silence, but had no luck. She fell back onto her legs with disappointment and began to tear up.
Suddenly, she remembered the flashlight in the hall closet for emergencies. Rising to her feet, Shannon walked out of the bedroom and into the hallway. The carpet felt comforting beneath her bare feet, cushioning her every step as she walked. She threw open the door of the closet and quickly grabbed the flashlight from the middle shelf, returning to Chris's bedroom to look for him after closing the closet door. Shannon knelt by the bed once again, flipping her feet out from under her.
"Oh, Chris, where are you?" She called. "Please come out, this isn't funny. It's not safe to hide from me at your size."
Shannon lurched upwards and back down as she searched the near and far side of the bed. She was about to give up in utter dread and defeat when she felt something between the toes of her right foot. She started scrunching and relaxing her toes, fiddling with the object and attempting to wiggle it free. Having no luck and growing increasingly frustrated, Shannon sat her bottom on the floor, moved her right leg out from under her, held her foot close to her face and inspected her toes.

Chris held on for dear life as he could feel himself swinging violently upwards. He felt himself turning right side up and feared that Shannon was going to start walking again, but the movement stopped as he could hear Shannon's voice.
"What the heck is stuck in my foot?" Shannon said, sounding very frustrated.
Chris realized that she must be talking about him. Shannon must have felt him between her toes. Thank you God. He heaved with all his might to poke his head out from his prison and was somehow able to force the two huge toes apart. He saw light and was about to call out to Shannon his position, but instead of seeing her face, he saw two huge fingers about pluck him from between her toes.
The fingers were too plump to grab the tiny Chris as the toes he had forced apart were pushed back together again, cutting off his effort to call out and smothering him in the process. Chris could only make muffled squeaks as the toes moved back and forth, grinding against him.
When the movement stopped, Chris once again mustered all of his strength to push the toes apart and began to call for help.
"Shannon, NO! It’s ME! STOP!" Chris shouted, waving his arms frantically while partially stuck between her toes.

Suddenly, Shannon saw movement between her toes as something tiny was moving something sticking out from the crevice. For a moment, she was frightened at the thought of having stepped on a bug that was now stuck in between her toes, but then realized upon closer inspection that it was neither a speck of dirt nor a bug.
“Huh?” Shannon gasped in surprise, "Chris, is that you?"
"Yes, Shannon. Don't squish me!" he squeaked.
“Chris, hang on! I’ll get you out.” Shannon said, using her fingers to attempt to pluck the tiny boy from between her toes.
"NOMpth!" Chris tried to protest, but he was smothered between Shannon's toes again. “Shannommmth! Bleeth, Stopth!”
Chris attempted to shout, but Shannon’s fingers were too big to grasp his tiny frame. Every time she attempted to grab him, she just kept forcing her toes closed, squishing the tiny boy.
“Hang on,” she uttered in frustration, “I just need to…”
“Shannon! STOP!” Chris was finally able to clearly shout, once he had the air, and no flesh in his face.
"Chris, I'm SO sorry," Shannon apologized, "I couldn't find you. I was just trying to have some fun this week, but I...”
"Shannon, stop talking for a minute and listen!" Chris squeaked. "I'm shrinking smaller and smaller. You've GOT to get the antidote! QUICK, before I shrink away to nothing!"
"Um....there....isn't an antidote, sweetie," Shannon said apologetically yet abruptly, "you'll just have to wait 'til it wears off."
"WEARS OFF?!" Chris squeaked, "Shannon, I'm in NO mood for jokes right now! Please! Make me big again!"
"Sweetie, listen to me," Shannon said as she placed her right hand around on the top part of her foot, cradling it gently, I'm NOT joking! There IS NO antidote!"
"Shannon, please" Chris begged, "this isn't funny! I'm getting smaller! I'm less than half the height I was this morning. It's NOT wearing off, it's getting WORSE!"
"Chris, please calm down," Shannon pleaded, "I promise it'll wear off....It did before."
“I don’t...,” The previous statement took Chris completely off guard. "Wait....BEFORE?! What do you mean BEFORE?" he asked anxiously.
"I tried it out on my jerk ex-boyfriend."
"Ex-boyfriend?!" Chris squeaked. "What ex-boyfriend?"
"Uh....the guy I was seeing," Shannon said sharply, "You know, for your information, I DO have a life outside of looking after you, cutie."
Shannon gently scrunched her toes, causing Chris to shout a tiny "EEP" before she continued:
"Anyway, I tried some on my ex; he broke up with me because he thought I was too short and had put on a few pounds. Well, I showed him! I put the same stuff that I gave you in his beer, too. Boy, was he surprised! You should have seen how small he got -- and he made fun of me for being so short....and as for putting on a few pounds, well, let's just say he felt the full 'weight' of the situation, if you catch my drift." Shannon grin was now incredibly wide. "Man, was that a fun couple of days!"
"A couple of DAYS?!" Chris reeled in horror, "I....I can't stay this small for a couple of days! It's only been a few hours and you already almost lost me. Who knows what'll happen to me after a couple of days? You'll probably end up squishing me!"
"I promise you I'll be more careful from now on,” Shannon said, trying to comfort the tiny boy, "we just had a little.... mishap that's all."
"A little MISHAP?!" Chris shot back at the giantess, "Shannon, you sat on me, you stuck me in your panties, you farted on me, and pushed me inside you and had your way with me; I got stuck to your butt cheek, stepped on, stuck to your foot, and nearly squished in between your toes; You call all of those 'Little Mishaps'?!"
"Chris, I was just having a little fun, but I promise I'll be more careful with you from now on, OK?" Shannon repeated impatiently.
Chris finally took a moment to take a deep breath and tried his best to calm down a bit before he spoke again: "Shannon, please, are you absolutely sure this stuff will wear off?" Chris asked nervously, "I-I don't want to be stuck this small forever....it's a little embarrassing. What if the other kids at school hear about this?” Or Sue Ann? Chris thought to himself. "I don't wanna shrink away to nothing."
"Don't worry," Shannon reassured, "I don't think you'll get any smaller now, and I'm positive it'll wear off. It has to: it did with my ex."
"Alright," Chris sighed anxiously. "Just....give me a second to wrap my head around all of this."
Chris took couple of moments to fully comprehend his situation. This was supposed to be the best summer ever, he thought: lounging around, watching TV, playing video games, AND a week with Sue Ann. Instead, he was shrunk to 1/4 inch tall and stuck between the toes of some psycho babysitter who had the hots for him, and who seemed to think that HE has the hots for HER. What was he going to do? How would he make it through 2 whole days with her? He'd need a plan to make sure Shannon kept her word about being careful, yet somehow keep her happy, otherwise HE might end up feeling the "full weight" of the situation, too.
After thinking for a few moments, Chris looked back up. His eyes met the giant woman, cooing at him and eagerly awaiting a response.
"I guess two days isn't really all THAT long," Chris finally relented, trying to sound positive, "but I don't know what I'm gonna do until then."
"Oh, I'm sure we can find something for you to do," Shannon said, giggling sensually, which made Chris very nervous, knowing exactly just what she meant.
Chris let out a heavy sigh, "l guess I'll just have to make the best of it in the meantime." Although, He had no idea exactly how was he was supposed to make the best of THIS.
"I knew you'd learn to love it," Shannon cooed.
"I didn't say that!" Chris rebutted, "At least, on the plus side, it's good to know I'm not the ONLY person in the world whose been this tiny before."
Shannon's face suddenly exhibited a guilty expression as she nervously scratched the back of her head, "Well, actually...."
"What?" Chris asked, anxiously awaiting what the giantess was going to say.
"He....uh," Shannon continued, clearing her throat, "he never got....QUITE as small as you."
"WHAT?!" Chris screamed.
"He only shrunk down to about an inch," Shannon admitted.
"SHANNON!!" Chris started shouting.
"Look, it's probably just because he's older and twice as big as you are....uh, were." Shannon quickly replied, attempting to comfort the tiny boy. "That has to be it, it just has more of an effect on somebody younger and shorter, OK?"
Chris started squeaking incomprehensibly.
"Chris, please calm down," Shannon begged. "What happened to making the best of this?"
"Shannon, this stuff had better wear off....or else!" Chris threatened with a combination of anger, frustration, and fear.
"Or else WHAT little man?" Shannon demanded, "You know, you have quite the stones to threaten someone MY size when you're THIS small. I could squish you with my big toe!" With that Shannon wiggled her toe and started tapping the side of her foot into her palm, shifting Chris's position deeper in-between her toes, violently shaking him back and forth.
"Shannon, STOP IT!" Chris demanded, which, much to his surprise, she did. "I didn't mean it as a threat. I'm just thinking what'll happen if my parents find out about this, or if something happens to me, like some giant house-sitter squishing me....what do ya think they'll do to YOU?!"
Shannon hated to admit it, but he was right, what WOULD she do if Chris's parents found out the truth? She HAD to keep it a secret, and that meant Chris HAD to come out of this intact!
"Touché," Shannon relented, "but it'll wear off long before your parents get back."
Neither of them said anything for the next few moments. Despite his situation, Chris couldn't help but eye Shannon's giant cleavage: since she was sitting slightly hunched over due to how she was holding her foot so she could hear him, he had the perfect view as it was practically right in front of him, and at his current size, it was enormous; someone his size could get lost in there, literally. Chris's eyes snapped back up when he realized he was staring, and slammed right into Shannon's stare. She immediately grinned slyly, as if to say to him, ‘all in good time, my tiny little boy toy.’
"So," Chris sighed, breaking the silence between them, hoping to change the silent subject, "two days, right?"
"Right!" Shannon said firmly, then, her grin suddenly disappeared, as a thought hit her.
"....hopefully...," she suddenly whispered under her breath, raising her eyebrow slightly.
"Wait, what?" Chris said harshly, begging to hear what she said.
"Oh, it's nothing, kiddo." She replied, guiltily.
"NO," Chris yelled, "what did you say!?"
"It's nothing Chris, you'll be back to normal in a couple of days....or three....hopefully." Shannon's voice trailed off.
"HOPEFULLY!? What do you mean 'HOPEFULLY'?!" Chris shouted back.
"I was just thinking," Shannon quickly rebutted, "I'm not sure, but....well...since you DID get SMALLER than the last guy I tried this on, the effect....well, just might last a BIT longer too."
Chris started squeaking inaudibly again, but Shannon quickly shushed him by wiggling her toes.
"The thing is, that....I put the same size dose of the stuff in both your guys' drinks, and my ex didn't get as small as you are, but HE only took like, a few sips of beer before he shrank...you chugged, like, the whole thing. It's just a thought, but, just, maybe be prepared if you stay tiny for a little longer than a couple of days?
"But, DON'T worry, I know for sure this stuff wears off eventually." Shannon said, closing her eyes to both reassure herself....and pray. "It HAS to wear off before your folks get back. We'll just have to make the best of the situation for as long as you're this tiny, OK? What do you say?"
Actually Chris couldn't say anything. Unbeknownst to Shannon, while she was rambling with her eyes closed, she unknowingly shifted her toes slightly, completely enveloping Chris's head and torso so that only his left arm and leg that were left sticking out, waving erratically, hoping that Shannon would notice he was in peril.
"Chris?" Shannon asked again, opening her eyes and waiting for a reply. That's when she noticed the tiny arm waving.
"Oops," Shannon giggled, "Hang on little guy."
Shannon quickly, but carefully spread her toes apart with her fingers. Chris gasped for sweet air once the giant toes were spread apart. As he struggled to catch his breath, he glared at the giant Shannon in anger and disbelief, waiting for an apology.
"Sorry sweetie," she said sarcastically, although Chris knew that she didn't really mean it, and probably even found it amusing.
Chris was really fuming from all of his mistreatment, but instead of yelling, tried reasoning with the giantess.
"Okay Shan, Look." Chris said trying to calm down, "If I'm going to be this small for the next few days, can we at least agree to some ground rules? Please?"
"OK, little guy," Shannon smirked, holding back her full glee. She shifted her weight to get more comfortable, inadvertently shifting her leg rocking Chris's world in the process.
"AAH! Take it easy, Shan!" He shouted at her, but she apparently didn't hear him, she could barely hear him as it was. Once she was comfortable, she re-cradled her foot and positioned it to hear the tiny Chris better.
"I'm game," She finally continued. "Shoot!"
"First off," he began, "You have to be more careful with me. I don't think you realize your own strength compared to me: a tiny step to you is like an earthquake for me; a tiny movement's like a roller coaster ride. You might think you're just playing or being gentle, but you could really hurt me....or worse!" he gulped.
"Don't worry, I'll be careful," Shannon promised for the third time.
"Second," Chris continued, "you've already almost lost me once; you....we might not be so lucky next time. So, to make sure you don't lose me again, you have to make sure that you pay attention to where I am every second; I don't want to get stepped on again. Furthermore, you can't just go walking around the house or sitting down anywhere willy nilly: you could accidentally squish me without even knowing it,” Chris gulped hesitantly, as the premise of being crushed by the giantess before him was truly frightening, despite him surviving the close calls thus far, “in return, I'll promise not to hide from you to make sure you know where I am."
"Deal." She responded. "Next?"
"Third, there's not too much I can do for myself at this size, I'm gonna need your help doing things like fixing meals or using the bathroom." Chris almost put his foot in his mouth when he mentioned the bathroom, and Shannon's smile got a whole lot wider when he did.
"Done and done," Shannon replied with sadistic glee. Now she was downright beaming. "Anything else?"
"Yes, one last thing." Chris hesitated for a moment and took a deep breath before speaking again. "No more sitting on me, farting on me, having your way with me, or playing with me like I'm some sort of toy."
Shannon loomed over the tiny figure for a moment, then finally responded:
"Sorry little guy, but I just can't agree to that."
Chris's calm, collected demeanor quickly turned to fear and desperation, "Come on Shannon, please be reasonable..."
"Uh-uhn little boy," Shannon cut him off, "I wanna have fun this week. I went to a lot of trouble to plan this and I plan on enjoying....every....minute."
Chris was reeling in fear to the words of the giantess; he did NOT like the way she said that to him.
"Shannon, listen --"
"Nope!" she cut him off again.
"Please, we can --"
"Nope, I get to have fun."
"SHANNON!!" Chris screamed trying to get a word in edgewise over the domineering babysitter, but his whole world shifted as he screamed.
Shannon pretended to ignore the tiny figure protesting in-between her toes (of course, this wasn't hard to do seeing as she could barely hear him anyway); she leaned back on the heels of her hands and straightened her leg up into the air in front of her. Then, she began swaying her foot back and forth through the air at the ankle, singing and repeating "I get to have fun."
"SHANNON! SHANNON! STOP!!" The poor shrunken boys's screams went completely unheard as Shannon swung her foot back-and-forth, not that even if she could hear him she would stop anyway. Tiny squeaks and squeals came from between Shannon's toes as the tiny figure pleaded for mercy. After what seemed like forever to Chris (although it had only been about 30 seconds) Shannon brought her foot back up close to her face so she could hear the tiny figure.
“So,” Shannon said with a prideful attitude, “Are you gonna let me have fun this week, or would you like another ride?”
“Shannon, please just listen to me for one second!” Chris pleaded. “I didn’t say that you couldn’t....have....fun this week,” Chris nervously choked. “What I mean is that....well....this is supposed to be my summer vacation. My parents are going to be gone for a whole week. I had lots of plans: swimming, riding my bike, watching TV, playing video games. Now, I may not be able to do any of those things. For all l know I'll be like this 'til my parents come back. I wanted to have fun this week....so, here's what I'm thinking. If you can find a way to let me swim, watch TV, or anything else that'll be fun for me this week..."
"Yah?" Shannon asked eagerly.
Chris swallowed hard, "M-Maybe....I'll let you have your f-fun....t-too."
Shannon squealed with delight. "Ooooooh, I knew you'd see it my way and let me enjoy this, not that you really had much a choice mind you. Oh, Chris, I wish this week could last forever, 'cause we're gonna have so much fun, I promise."
Then, Shannon brought her foot in close to her face. Chris didn't know what to do, but knew he was going to regret this whole deal. He gaped in awe as he approached Shannon's mouth as she spoke. She's gonna eat me, he thought, but then he saw her mouth close and her lips purse.
"Shannon, WAIT! NO!" he shouted.
Shannon bent forwards over her foot and planted a huge kiss on her toes and the tiny boy in-between them. The kiss forced Shannon's toes back together, squeezing the tiny Chris in between them once again. He futilely tried to push the toes apart again, but the weight of the toes combined with the kiss made it impossible; he was being smothered to the point he couldn't breathe when Shannon ended the rather long kiss. Finally, the pressure lifted and Shannon spread her toes again, laughing as she did as the realization just hit her that there was a tiny little person trapped and being squished in-between her toes.
"Shannon, before we have too much more fun," Chris said crassly, "do you think you could get me out from between your toes?! If it's not too much TROUBLE!" He ended up yelling.
"But I thought you liked my feet," Shannon teased him.
“I do NOT!” Chris shouted back in protest. “Especially not when I'm underneath them….or stuck between your stinky toes!”
“Oh, they're not that bad,” Shannon retorted. “And you can't fool me, you think my feet are sexy.”
Chris tried to protest again, but was running out of the energy to resist.
“Besides,” Shannon continued, cooing at the tiny boy, “you look kinda cute down there, and I've never had someone in-between my toes before. It feels kinda weird. I might just keep you there for a bit.."
"SHANNON!!" Chris squeaked back, having had his fill of it.
"OKAY, OKAY," Shannon relented, "Calm down, I'm just teasing."
Shannon tried to free the tiny figure from her toes again, but her fingers were too plump and ended up smooshing Chris between them yet again. Chris quickly yelled for her to stop, and luckily she did give up in frustration.
"Chris, I can't get you if you won't let me," Shannon declared.
"Well then, try something else," he replied impatiently.
"Let's see, if I spread my toes like this..." speaking as she moved. Chris saw her giant finger coming from above. She was going to slide it in-between her toes to pull him out, probably crushing him and smearing his remains across her foot in the process.
"NO SHANNON! STOP! Not that way!" He screamed.
"Well, I've got to get you out of there somehow," she replied impatiently.
"Yes," Chris shot back, "and I'd like to be alive and intact when you do."
"You know you could just stay in there," she kidded again.
"Shannon...really not in the mood right now!" Chris snapped back.
"Well then, I've got to think of something else to use besides my fingers." With that, she quickly glanced around the room, looking for something to help free the trapped tiny boy.
"Got a pair of tweezers around here?" She inquired.
"Do I look like the kind of person who keeps tweezers in my room?!" Chris back-talked.
"Maybe you should have," she snapped right back.
"Right, 'cause needing something to pluck me from some giant's toes when I get shrunk to less than an inch tall is a situation that happens OH so regularly," Chris said smartly.
"Don't get an attitude little boy," Shannon retorted, "I was just asking."
"Maybe there's a pair in the upstairs bathroom," Chris thought aloud.
"Good thinking, kiddo. Just give me one second." Shannon said, shifting her weight as if to stand up.
"SHANNON, WAIT!" Chris squealed.
"Oh, right," Shannon said, realizing the dilemma. She couldn't just stroll down the hall to the bathroom with Chris still stuck between her toes. "How am I supposed to get there?"
"How should I know?" Chris frustratedly asked. "You're the one who got me into this mess."
"And If you don't start watching that mouth mister," Shannon chimed back, "You're the one who's gonna be spending the rest of the day under my ass."
Chris shut up quite quickly at that utterance.
"Now, let me think," Shannon continued, before getting an idea. "OK, I have an idea. Now, just hang on."
"Why?" Chris asked nervously. "What are you doing?"
"Stop asking questions and hang on tight," she demanded again, to which Chris obeyed.
"OK," Chris responded as he hung on for dear life, "I'm ready."
Shannon carefully gripped her right ankle and held tight with both hands, then she used her left leg to turn and face the door.
"Still OK down there?" she whispered to him again.
"Yah," Chris called back.
"OK, here we go."
Shannon reached her left foot out in front of her as far as she could, then used her leg power to scoot her butt across the carpet, towards the door. Then she repeated the process until she was outside Chris's bedroom; Shannon then turned her body again and proceeded down the hallway.
"See," Shannon praised herself, "this isn't so bad."
"Ea-sy for you to say-ay-ay." Chris attempted to respond, swaying every which way with Shannon's every scoot.
"At least we're makin' progress." Shannon said, "We're almost there."
Shannon scooted herself right into the bathroom and stopped right next to the toilet and braced as she pulled herself onto it. Then, once seated, gently placed her right foot onto her lap.
"We made it, sweetie," Shannon sighed, "You still OK?"
"As to be expected," Chris responded, still a bit shaken, "Now get me out of here."
"Alright," she shot back, "don't lose your head."
"That's NOT what I'm worried about losing," he snapped back.
Carefully, Shannon reached over to the top drawer of the bathroom vanity and began searching. Finding no tweezers or anything else useful, she moved on to the next drawer, but still had no luck. The last drawer was her last chance.
"Jeez Chris," Shannon said, "you guys must be the only people in the world who don't keep tweezers around."
"There has to be a pair somewhere," Chris cried. "There just has to be!"
"Calm down," Shannon reassured him, "I'm sure we'll find something that'll work."
"Oh, Shannon, the medicine cabinet! Check the medicine cabinet!" Chris shouted with a ray of hope.
"But, I can't reach it from here," she replied.
"Just slowly lean over until you can reach it, but please be careful," Chris called out, not wanting to be smothered again.
"OK," she affirmed, "Here I go."
Slowly, Shannon held her right foot as still as possible on her thigh and balanced on her left as she rose, reaching out for the cabinet until she was close enough to swing it open. She suddenly felt a shift in her balance and almost fell backwards.
"Whoa!" Shannon interjected. Quickly, she grabbed the countertop to steady herself, but the sudden jostle slid her toes back together, cutting off Chris's air supply.
"Helfth!" His cries for help were muffled and went completely unheard as Shannon searched the shelves of the cabinet. She was too focused on finding he tweezers to hear him.
"Ah, found 'em!" She said triumphantly. She carefully sat back down, ironically prolonging Chris's torture. Then, she gently spread her toes, only then realizing that she'd almost suffocated Chris again. Saying nothing and only shaking her head and sighing, she moved the tweezers in close to extract the tiny boy.
"Just, *huh*, move them close," he squeaked, trying to catch his breath. Shannon complied, and as soon as the tweezers were close enough, he grabbed them and held on tight.
"Don't pinch them together," he called up, "Just pull."
Shannon slowly removed the tweezers from he toes, successfully pulling the tiny Chris along with them. She then brought her other hand up and gently placed him in her palm. Chris collapsed into the grooves of the giant Shannon's palm, finally looking up to the giantess grinning down at him from above. Somehow, he knew at that point it was going to be a long week.
"Alright little guy," Shannon softly spoke, "What shall we do first?”
Chapter 5 by Shrinker82
Shannon sat on the floor of the living room, watching TV and eating the chili she had made for lunch. Her back was against the couch and her legs positioned so that the souls of her plump feet were pressed together. At first, Chris was nowhere in sight, but then her toes began to wiggle slightly, as if something were struggling between them. Finally, he emerged from between Shannon's big toes, just north of where they were pressed together.
"Shannon!" Chris called up, holding onto her big toe, trying not to fall back between them again. "Hey, Shannon!"
Shannon's attention was currently turned to the television, so she couldn't hear Chris's squeaks, no to mention the volume drowned out his tiny voice.
"Shannon, would you look down here for Pete's sake?!"
"Well hey there, little guy," she finally replied, having glanced down and seeing the tiny boy holding her toe with one arm and waving frantically with the other. "I see you scaled the crevice."
"Yes," Chris called up, somewhat frustrated by the whole ordeal, "I did. Can I please eat now? I'm starving."
"Hm," Shannon thought, "Not yet. I promised your mom that I would make sure you got some exercise this week, and I'm not gonna let you off easy. You only have another 5 minutes; besides, there'll be plenty leftover for you.”
With that, Shannon spread her toes apart suddenly. Chris tried to protest, but he sudden shift made him fall back between her toes again. Shannon could barely hear the muffled squeaks of protest coming from her toes.
Shannon, up until this point and much to Chris's disbelief (and despite his current predicament), was actually treating him much better. She, somewhat reluctantly, gave him a small piece of tissue with which he could make a makeshift toga; he had been so preoccupied with protesting and not getting squished that he had almost forgotten he was naked throughout his whole ordeal earlier. Shannon joked about liking him naked, but Chris insisted on some kind of clothing.
While she cooked lunch, Shannon set Chris on the counter next to the stove to smell the wonderful aroma coming from the skillet. Chris hated to admit it, but she really was a good cook, and he was hoping Shannon would make some of his favorites this week. At one point, Shannon kept some hot grease from splashing onto Chris and moved him further out of the way; she even apologized afterwards.
Maybe the fear of losing me snapped her back into reality, Chris thought. Maybe all she had needed was a wake up call to start being gentle. Or perhaps, she was honoring the deal they had made because of he same scare.
While the chili simmered, Shannon pulled up one of the bar stools to the counter and took a seat, crossing her arms in her lap and cooing at the tiny boy.
"So sweetie," she said softly. "Why don't you tell me what you wanna do after lunch?"
"Um, what do you mean?" Chris squeaked nervously.
"I mean what do you want to do after lunch?" Shannon asked again in disbelief that Chris didn't understand the question. "What do you want me to do for you?"
"Really?" Chris replied in disbelief.
"Yes," Shannon said. "Just tell me what you want, and I'll make it happen."
"Wow, OK." Chris perked up a bit. "Well, I'd really like to go swimming."
"Hm," Shannon pondered, "You know, I could really go for a sunbathe myself, but your pool might be a bit dangerous. You could get sucked into a filter or something."
"Please, Shannon." Chris begged. "I promise I'll be careful."
"Alright, sweetie." She relented. "Let me think exactly how to grant your wish during lunch, OK?"
"Oh," Chris chimed in jokingly, "So you're my genie now?"
"Your wish is my command, cutie." Shannon giggled.
Chris couldn't help but laugh, too; it surprised him. Shannon could actually be quite sweet when she wasn't being such a bitch. At least she's trying to keep her word, Chris thought....until it came time to eat.
Shannon had gathered her spoon and bowl of chili, cheese, and crumbled crackers in one hand and gently palmed the tiny boy in the other as she carefully walked into the living room. She set her food on a nearby box ottoman and carefully sat down, still holding the Chris. She then carefully placed her hand on the ottoman and let him climb off. He started making a b-line to the warm food when Shannon's other hand blocked his path.
"Hey, what's the big idea?" Chris called out, "I just was trying to get some food."
"I was just thinking," Shannon began, "that you could use a little exercise before you eat."
"Not right now." Chris snapped back. "I'm hungry."
"Just a quick 15 minutes to boost your metabolism," Shannon insisted.
"Shannon, I'll get plenty of exercise while I swim." Chris rebutted.
"Oh, you will not." Shannon disagreed. "Unless you swim laps."
"Come on, Shannon," Chris whined.
"Look, kiddo, I've already got an idea for how you can swim, but I want you to get a good warm-up first. I promise you'll like it."
"Fine," Chris relented as he started to stretch.
"Oh, that's not quite what I had in mind," Shannon said.
"Alright!" Chris snapped back, angrily. "Just tell me what you want me to do so I can get done."
"Be nice, little one," Shannon cooed. "We're both gonna enjoy this workout."
Chris didn't like the sound of that and started backing away, but Shannon gripped him lightly between her thumb and forefinger of her left hand.
"Hey," Chris replied at the sudden ride. Shannon then placed him in the crevice of her pinky toe of her right foot.
"HEY, NO!" Chris shouted as he horrifically watched Shannon's left foot come right for him. He was now once again trapped between her toes.
"Geez, Shannon, it STINKS in here!" He protested, but his cries were muffled; Shannon couldn't really understand what he was saying, but she neither listened nor cared.
"Now," Shannon explained over the muffled squeaks of her tiny prisoner, "I want you to climb up between my toes to the top here." She tapped the side of her big toes. "Then, you can eat."
Shannon giggled at the muffled objections emanating from her feet, but after a bit, she could feel the tiny boy try to slip through the space in between her 4th and 5th toes; she quickly squeezed her toes together to block his escape.
"Uh-uhn, little man," she scolded, "You have to climb out to get your food. No cheating!"
At this point, Chris was too exhausted to keep arguing and began to climb Shannon's plump toes. It honestly wouldn't of been that bad, but Shannon's feet were starting to stink from her walking over in flip-flops that morning.
Now, Chris was doing his best just to survive another five minutes between Shannon's toes, so he could finally eat. He really was starving; you tend to need sustenance when you get sat on, farted on, and played with by a giant babysitter. Chris grabbed a foothold and was going to finish his ascent when Shannon's toes shifted and his foot became stuck between two toes. Chris tried desperately to wiggle free but simply couldn't muster the energy. Meanwhile, Shannon, feeling something squirming between her toes, giggled a bit before relenting.
"Alright, little guy. Let's get you something to eat." She carefully separated her feet, plucked Chris from her toes, and placed him on the Ottoman, pulling it the closer to her and grinning down at him. Chris was going to give her a piece of his mind, but decided otherwise.
Shannon took a tiny piece of meat with her spoon and moved it close to the tiny figure.
"Well, go on, little one." She said growing impatient, "take a bite." Chris obliged and begin hungrily munching on the huge piece. It didn't take him long to feel full (he could probably survive on the piece Shannon gave him for almost a month at his current size) then, he collapsed on the soft Ottoman, completely stuffed.
Meanwhile, Shannon was simply staring at the tiny Chris....and grinning, but it wasn't a sly grin, rather it was a sweet, loving grin.
"What?" Chris asked, seeing how Shannon was eyeing him.
"Nothin'," she replied softly, "just look in' at ya. You know, you look so cute."
"Well, stop staring," Chris demanded. "I feel embarrassed enough as it is."
Shannon only giggled as she turned back to the TV. All the while she was thinking about how she was going to help Chris go swimming that afternoon, but she kept getting distracted by something.
Her mind kept settling on the bet she had made with Chris earlier that day. She couldn't shake the fact that technically she did kind of cheat. they made she looked at the time and made a decision: one that was going to have benefits for them both, or at least for me, she thought.
"Save any room for dessert, sweetie." Shannon asked the tiny Chris.
"No thanks," he responded, "I'm stuffed."
"Glad you liked it....You know, Chris," Shannon said, changing the subject, "about that bet we made...."
"Yah?" Chris replied nervously, fearing that Shannon had some other game of her's in mind.
"Technically, you were right." Chris's eyes got wide with astonishment as Shannon spoke. "I didn't actually win that bet."
Chris was going to snap back at her, but he was too full at this point and didn't want to start an argument.
"Yeah, well," he said reluctantly, "I guess you still got the better of me with that one."
"Still," Shannon said, "I treated you like I DID win."
Chris's face turned beet red, but Shannon quickly tried to curb his embarrassment.
"What I mean is a bet's a bet. As such, technically, you held up your end -- and still are," She giggled, "so it's only fair that I hold up my end."
"Wha....What do you mean?" Chris asked nervously.
"Just relax," Shannon reassured him, "I think you'll like this."
With that, Shannon set the bowl of chili on the floor, reached both their arms down to the hem of her tank top, and, with one tug, pulled her tank top up over her head exposing her bra covered chest. Chris could feel himself getting hard and was trying to contain it, not wanting to be aroused by someone he despised. He watched anxiously and then the moment came: Shannon undid the straps of her bra, letting the cups fall onto the ottoman exposing the largest pair of breasts Chris ever seen (or probably would ever see due to his diminished height currently). Chris was completely speechless: he didn't know what to say; all he could do was stare slack jawed and eyes wide at the enormous fleshy mounds before him.
"Well," Shannon said as she gently moved her bra out-of-the-way and rested her gigantic breasts on top of the ottoman, "what do you think?"
Chris still couldn't bring the words to his mouth; he began breathing heavily and, despite his size, had one heck of a raging boner which Shannon could see.
"I guess that means you like the view," she said, giggling sweetly.
Chris turned beet-red with embarrassment.
"Well?"
Chris snapped back to reality, wishing he hadn't just been mesmerized by the mounds of flesh before him.
"Well what?" Chris responded.
"What are you waiting for? You can touch them if you want."
Chris could barely move his legs forward, but he knew we wanted to touch and pet the huge breasts before him and shyly made his way toward Shannon's right breast.
As he moved forward, it was hard for him to put aside the fact that despite the fact that he loved the sight in front of him, he wished that the giantess in front of him was anyone but Shannon. Why couldn't he be this small with Sue Ann, he thought; of all the people in the world, why did it have to be Shannon? But through all of it, it was really the first pair of breasts that Chris had ever seen, and he probably would never have an opportunity like this again; he didn't ever want to ever be this small again, although it apparently had its perks.
Chris stepped up to the giant mound to flesh before him; the areola alone was almost twice his size. Slowly, he raised his arm, reached out his hand, and gently touched the gigantic breast. A chill ran down his spine, but it wasn't bad chill: it was good. He felt like his erection just doubled in size in a matter of seconds.
Shannon was looking at the boy with utter glee. "Go on, you can rub it."
Chris slowly moved his hand over the nipple's sensitive skin. Shannon sighed in ecstasy; even though he was so small, if she concentrated, she could just barely feel his tiny hands caressing her. She began to breathe heavily.
"Rub harder," she begged, "please." Chris obliged as this might have been his one and only chance this week to feel a pair of breasts. Shannon could hardly contain herself, as if she wasn't gonna be doing this again sometime this week.
Chris took both of his hands and began caressing, rubbing, and massaging the giant tit; at this point he just closed his eyes and began to pretend that it was anyone but Shannon. He focused on Sue Ann: pretending that he was actually touching her breast instead. He began to rub it like it was Sue Ann's.
Shannon focused intensely on the little hands of the shrunken boy touching her, trying her very best to feel it, but still barely felt anything.
"Harder, Chris! Harder!" she moaned.
Chris rubbed and pulled as hard as he could, soon getting his whole body involved. He flung himself into the tit, rubbing his body up and down the huge nipple, and actually began to rub his hard cock into the soft skin. All the while secretly picturing Sue Ann, hoping to satisfy his hard-on.
Shannon felt a strange sensation; it was unlike anything she'd ever felt before. She tried to liken it to something familiar, but she was enjoying it too much to care. Feeling his efforts on her nipple, Shannon began breathing much more heavily, moaning with utter pleasure.
"That's it, Chris!" she encouraged. "Just a little harder."
Feeling both turned on and somewhat frustrated at the demands of the actual owner of the giant breast, Chris began punching the giant tit, venting his anger and resentment.
That was it. The sudden rush of pleasure from the sensation on her nipple sent Shannon into a wave of ecstasy. Acting almost instinctively, she cupped her right hand over her breast.
Chris started to shout, but could barely utter a word when he saw himself pulled forward and smashed right against her nipple.
Shannon was moaning too loudly to notice the poor, tiny boy was being smothered against her breast. Meanwhile, Chris screamed and flailed, trying to make some kind of noise/movement in protest, but the giantess above him was just too strong and he too small and to be heard; he was losing air: he couldn't breathe.
This is it, he thought, I'm gonna be suffocated against the giant breast of this stupid babysitter.
Shannon continued to build: the waves of ecstasy sending her higher....higher....higher still. She was so close....so close....just a little more...
The last thing that Chris heard was the gigantic "OHHHH" Shannon made as he lost consciousness.
Chapter 6 by Shrinker82
Chris felt like he was drowning; the water was cold and he could hardly breathe. He quickly rolled on his side, gasping and coughing, wondering exactly what happened; he opened his eyes, trying to regain his composure and looked up to see the giant face of a giantess, full of worry at first, than relaxing into great relief.
“Thank goodness,” Shannon said, “I thought for moment you wouldn't wake up.”
“Shannon?! What happened?” Chris inquired, still slightly dazed.
“Sorry little guy,” she apologized, “you passed out. I....guess I got a little carried away.”
“Carried away?” Chris asked with growing intensity, suddenly remembering all that had happened. “Passed out?! Shannon, I was unconscious! Geez, you almost smothered me to death! Couldn’t you hear me screaming, or feel me struggling?!”
“I...was a little busy,” Shannon managed to spit out, somewhat embarrassed and pleased simultaneously. “It was just a tiny accident.”
“It wasn’t a tiny accident!” Chris shot back. “Shannon, this is sick! You can't do this anymore!”
“Chris,” Shannon pleaded, “please calm down.”
“I WILL NOT CALM DOWN!” Chris shouted back. “You almost killed me! You can’t even keep a stupid promise for one stinking day! I can’t take this anymore! Please, I just want you to take me to my room and just leave me alone until I grow back to normal. I don't want you around you until the stuff wears off!”
“Now, see here, little one,” Shannon protested, “we had an agreement! You wanted to have fun, AND wanted to see my tits; I did what you asked.”
“I didn't ask to be smothered by your boobs!” Chris responded irritably.
“You know,” Shannon continued with scorn, “some guys would have found that quite enjoyable.”
“I'm not just some guy, Shannon, I'm a teenager! Now, would you please just put me somewhere safe until the stuff wears off. I-I can't trust you! With me being so tiny, you're going to end up squishing me, I just know it!”
“Please, just calm down, Chris.” Shannon replied, trying to smooth over the situation. “We had a couple of close calls, that's all.”
“I'm not taking any more chances, Shannon, and I don't want anymore close calls. We’re done, you hear me? Finished!”
“Oh, come on Chris,” she pleaded impatiently, “surely you can find some other way to enjoy yourself.”
“I don't want to enjoy myself,” Chris whined. “I want to be big again.”
“Well, like it or not, Chris, you're gonna be stuck like this for a couple of days,” Shannon said sternly, “and I’m still in charge, so you’ll just have to accept it! Get over yourself; learn to relax and have fun.
“Now,” she continued calmly, “what are you say we go swimming?”
“I think I've had enough water for one day, Shannon.”
“Hey, you said you want to go swimming,” she patronized, “and you said you want to have fun.”
“That was before I knew how dangerous everything was going to be.”
“Chris, look. We’re gonna have to trust each other.” Chris began to squeak in protest, but Shannon just ignored him and continued. “I know at times things of gotten a little....carried away.”
That’s an understatement, Chris thought to himself.
“But I do want to make sure that you enjoy this. You just need to take advantage of your situation. Try to think about things you COULD do now that your tiny. Just, you know, let me be your genie, your wish is my command.”
Chris did nothing but give Shannon a funny look. Some genie, he thought, she’s been treating me like SHE’S the master and I’m the genie — slave is much better word for what I am.
“So, what do you say?” Shannon pushed. “Can you at least TRY to trust me?”
“Shannon,” Chris relented, “it's not that I don't WANT to go trust you, it's just that....your always pestering me, even before today, and you haven't exactly had the best track record now that I’m this small. I don't want to end up drowning under some giant wave, or get sucked into a drain, or something.”
“I won't let that happen, Chris,” Shannon reassured, “Please, believe me. I've been thinking over the situation and I've got an idea.”
“I’m not sure I can take too many more of your ideas,” Chris whined.
“Chris?” Shannon scolded impatiently.
“Alright, fine,” Chris sighed with apprehension, “What is it?”
“It’s a surprise,” Shannon cooed with excitement, “but I'll only tell you if you say that you trust me.”
Obviously, Chris didn’t trust her, but he was completely at her mercy. He didn't really want to know what she was going to do to him if he said ‘no’, and he REALLY didn’t want to be between Shannon’s toes again, or under her ass for that matter, especially after they just had chili for lunch. Besides, if he said ‘yes’, things might not be so bad.
Yeah, right! He was gonna get squished, he just knew it! But what could he do? The true weight of the situation scared the hell out of him! He didn’t want to die! This was the last straw!
“All right, Shannon,” Chris relented. “I’ll give you one more chance! But if anything else happens, you and I are done! I’ll sit and do nothing all week, no matter what you say or do!”
“You sure are brave for someone who’s less than an inch tall!” Shannon said dubiously. “And you’re not exactly in a position to make demands!”
Chris gulped hard, afraid of the punishment he was about to receive.
“But....you’re right,” Shannon relented. “I don’t want anything to happen to you, little boy. I accept your terms; I really do want us both to have fun this week, Ok?”
“Alright,” Chris said calmly, “I’m trusting you with my life....literally. So, what’s your idea?”
“First, we go upstairs,” Shannon started, “I need to gather the things I need and get my swimsuit on.”
“Fine, how about I just wait here for you to get back,” Chris suggested.
“Nope,” Shannon objected, “you’re coming too. I promised you I would be more careful and take care of you. I’m not letting you out of my sight; I don't want you get lost or anything. It’s the best way I can keep you safe; you wouldn't want to be eaten by some giant fly, would you?”
Chris thought about it for a moment and actually agreed with her: if Shannon went upstairs and left him alone, there’d be no way that he could get her attention if something DID happen. She promised that she wouldn't lose him again, so she was doing what he had asked.
“All right, Shannon. Let's go!”
Shannon bent over and placed her open palm next to the counter.
“Hop on,” she said coyly.
Chris gave her a dubious look, but this would be the most preferred method of travel to some other areas she could put him. Once he was in her hand, Shannon cupped her hands together gently and, keeping a close eye on her tiny passenger, left the kitchen and headed to the stairs.
The ascension up the stairs this time was actually quite pleasant for Chris. Besides the fact that he wasn't stuck in her ass, Shannon was actually walking quite gently, not trying to stomp, but stepping lightly. With each step, she kept looking down to check on him, slightly cooing, with a loving grin on her face, trying to make sure that she didn’t hurt him.
Finally, once they had reached the top of the stairs, Shannon turned and headed down the hallway to Chris's room. Once there, Shannon carefully set the tiny Chris on the desk, and walked over to her smaller overnight bag where she kept her underwear and other undergarments. She bent over slowly and shook her booty quite provocatively, ensuring that her ass was pointed directly at the shrunken Chris, knowing that he couldn't help but look (and she was right). Chris stared with wide eyes and gaping mouth, but couldn't shake the uncomfortable feeling that despite any objections he would have, he was probably going to see a lot more of it....and not in ways he would like.
Shannon slowly stood up straight, giving a provocative "enjoy the view" to the tiny Chris before setting the bag on the bed. She unzipped it and begin ruffling through it quickly before pulling out a one-piece swimsuit.
"Oh, thank God it's not a bikini," Chris said to himself, not wanting to find any more reason to stare at her.
But Chris's self restraint was short lived. After placing the swimsuit on the bed, Shannon crossed her arms, grabbing the bottom of her tank top with crossed arms and slowly lifted it off over her head, exposing her two massive breasts to the tiny boy once again. Chris's tiny boner must've grown twice its size; he tried to look away, but it was hard for him to: he kept focusing on the fact that he'd just been smothered against them less than an hour before.
Shannon threw her tank top on the bed and stood there, staring at the tiny boy over on the desk. She saw that he was not facing her anymore; that's what she got a killer idea. Quickly and quietly she grabbed her panties and, after quickly pulling them off and throwing them onto the bed, she nonchalantly called over to the tiny boy.
"OK, you can look now little man." Shannon said.
"You're decent?" Chris asked nervously.
"Speak up little one, I can’t hear you."
Chris closed his eyes and turned to face the gigantic woman.
"I asked if you were 'decent'!" he shouted.
Shannon, unable to make out Chris’s tiny squeaks, shook her head and walked over towards the dresser.
"You can look now," Shannon giggled, barely making out his tiny shut eyes, "you don't have to be so shy."
Chris slowly reopened his eyes: the image before him was burned into his mind!
Shannon was standing before him completely naked; her huge breasts and hairy pussy in plain view. Chris quickly threw his hands up over his eyes.
"Oh Christ, Shan! "Chris exclaimed.
Shannon started laughing at Chris’s reaction, "I guess that means you peeked."
"I wasn't trying to peek Shannon!" Chris spit back angrily. "You said you were decent! I don't want to see you like that!"
"Why?" Shannon questioned smugly, "I thought you wanted to see me. You saw me with no shirt on just a little while ago, and we.... did have fun earlier. Why is THIS such a big stretch? YOU need to lighten up!"
“I didn’t really have a choice in the matter, nor did I enjoy it!” Chris shouted back, begging for a reprieve. “Now, could you just put your bathing suit on please?"
"Only if you tell me what you think of me like this." Shannon said cutely.
"I told you how I felt. Can't we please put this to rest?"
"Only if you tell me the actual truth Chris. You took that bet because I told you that I was going to take my shirt off for you, so obviously you wanted to see me. And I'm not gonna put on my bathing suit until you tell me what you really think of my body. "
"Shannon, please don't make me do this. It's really embarrassing."
"Come on. It's not that hard for you to say. "
Chris headed to admit it, but as much as he looked away, he couldn't resist staring: it was the first naked woman that he'd ever seen before. He actually wished that Shannon was uglier or a bit more misshapen then she actually was; it would make it a lot easier for him to be disgusted at the site of her, but of course, she wasn't.
Shannon's plus-size stature accentuated her best features: her large yet firm breasts were were quite a sight to behold at Chris's size, and he had just gotten a close-up view; her large butt wiggled back and forth as she walked, as if to say 'come hither. Shannon's body gave her a certain hotness that Chris found it very hard to resist. He silently cursed his hormones.
Shannon knew exactly how to press Chris's buttons; she knew that deep down he wanted to see her like this, despite the fact that she was over twice his age.
"I....I think you look really....hot." Chris stammered. "There, I said it."
"What's that little one?" Shannon replied, "Speak up! You're so small, I can barely hear you."
"I said you're hot!" Chris frustratedly shouted.
"I knew you couldn't resist silly boy." Shannon giggled in her cute voice. She finally put on her bathing suit, pulling the straps up over her shoulders and moved from the dresser nearby to just adjacent to the desk on which the tiny boy was standing.
The giantess’s sudden approach had Chris backing away in fear, tripping over his feet in the process, and falling onto his butt.
Shannon was checking herself out in the full-length mirror sitting between Chris's desk and the chest of drawers, turning back and forth, running her hands down the smooth, taught fabric of her bathing suit, and admiring her ass. Perfect, she thought to herself.
Meanwhile, Chris braced himself as the giantess less than a foot away was checking herself out, not realizing that she was making a slight breeze with every turn of her giant body, being just the right height that his view alternated between her ass and her crotch.
Shannon could faintly hear Chris squeaking, but couldn’t understand him. Even though she was able to hold conversations with the tiny Chris, Shannon had to concentrate completely on the exchange to understand him. Somewhat ironically, even though she had had him in her panties before when she cooked lunch, she was fully aware of where he was and intent on listening; now, she couldn’t hear him over on the desk, just a few feet away. Of course, Chris was an inch tall then, and currently less than 1/4 inch, so the loss in height was just enough to make him inaudible. Thus, Shannon had to concentrate 100% AND pay close attention to listen for Chris’s tiny squeaks; otherwise, she couldn’t hear him, despite him being right next to her. Any noise at all covered up Chris’s voice, and if he was too far away from her ears, forget about hearing anything at all.
Of course, Chris’s size also meant it was easy for Shannon to ignore him when she wanted, which was exactly what she was doing, figuring he was begging her to stop checking herself out in the mirror. Finally, Shannon squatted next to the desk, her giant face directly in front of the tiny boy.
Chris recoiled at the giant smiling woman before him as she spoke.
"All right little man," she whispered, giving him a huge grin, "your turn."
"What do you mean my turn?!" Chris replied defensively.
"I mean it's your turn to change."
"Change into WHAT?!" Chris yelled.
"Well, you can't swim in that toga!"
"Yeah, but what do you expect me to wear?"
Shannon's grin got a whole lot wider, and that's when Chris realized exactly what she meant.
"Oh, no! I am NOT swimming naked!"
"You are if you want to go swimming," Shannon stated firmly. "Besides, what do you expect to swim in, little man? They don't exactly make swim trunks in 'micro' size."
"It wouldn't be a problem if you hadn't SHRUNK me!" Chris shouted back. "It's YOUR fault I'm like this!"
"Would you get over it?!" Shannon said, rolling her eyes. "Like it or not, you're tiny for at least the next TWO days. Now strip!"
"Can't we just fashion something?" Chris asked desperately.
"Chris," Shannon responded impatiently, "it's one thing to make up a little toga for you to wear around the house, but it's something completely different to make you something that'll be waterproof. Besides," she added, "it's not like I haven't seen you naked."
"Please don't remind me!" Chris pleaded, extremely embarrassed.
"Look," Shannon said forcefully, "YOU were the one who wanted to go swimming, and I've already thought of a really good way for you to do so, and I didn't go to all this trouble thinking over it for you to chicken out, now strip! It's not like anyone's gonna see you."
"Do you promise not to stare at me all the whole time?" Chris asked humbly.
"I promise," Shannon answered, "now hurry up! I want to get a tan."
Chris relented, slowly and uncomfortably slipping the toga off of his shoulder. He stopped at his waist, holding everything up with both hands while Shannon stared at him with sadistic glee.
Finally, Chris took a deep breath and let go. His toga dropped around his ankles (thankfully, Chris no longer had a boner, so Shannon didn't tease him about it anymore).
Shannon lowered her palm down to the desk.
"Jump on." she said.
Chris hopped her palm and walked toward its center. Once he believed he was safe from falling, he lay down to avoid being jostled about while Shannon slowly walked out of the room.
Down stairs in the kitchen, Shannon sent Chris down on the counter next to the sink.
"Just sit tight," she said sweetly.
"OK," Chris answered back.
Shannon went over to the cabinets to the left of the sink, just below the silverware drawer. She begin ruffling around, eventually pulling out a long, shallow, rectangular, plastic container. She set it on the counter, then opened the silverware drawer and pulled out a bendy straw from the front and set it on the counter as well.
"Shannon, exactly what are you doing?" Chris inquired.
"Just sit tight, little one." she said. "I need to fashion up your swimming pool."
Chris widened his eyes, realizing what she was doing: the container was going to be the swimming pool and she was gonna use the straw to fashion a slide. Shannon cut part of the straw to make the slide, then took the bendy part of the straw and fastened it to the side with some tape, creating a small step ladder.
"There," Shannon said, "I think that'll hold. What do you think?" Chris was actually taken aback; the whole set up was pretty ingenious. He would not only have a chance to swim around in semi-deep water, but might even have some fun on the little slide that Shannon has fashioned. For a moment, Chris thought it was kind a neat to be so small a simple drinking straw could be a fun waterslide, and a Tupperware container an Olympic size swimming pool.
"Well?" Shannon asked again impatiently.
"Huh, what?" Chris asked, snapping back to reality.
"I said, 'what do you think?'" she asked again.
"Oh, sorry," Chris apologized. "I think it'll work out fine."
"Glad you approve," she cooed. "Oh, I almost forgot. We wouldn't want your little body to get sunburned. Stay right here. Don't move. I'll be right back."
Where exactly does she think I can go, Chris thought to himself.
Shannon stepped out of the room for a minute, during which time Chris was admiring the "pool" she had made for him; he felt a tiny bit of guilt. Shannon's idea was actually pretty ingenious, and she'd made it just for him. He quickly shook off his feelings, forcing himself to remember that it was her fault that he was like this now.
After a few minutes, Chris heard Shannon's giant bare feet pounding down the stairs. Somehow he had been completely oblivious to her heading upstairs, and a little irritated that she made such a big deal about leaving him alone a little while before.
Shannon’s feet slapped the kitchen linoleum floor so hard when she finally returned that Chris had to cover his ears.
In one hand was a pair of sunglasses....and a triangular wooden block, which she set on the counter next to Chris. In the other hand were two tubes: one the sunscreen from he upstairs bathroom and the other he couldn't quite recognize. She set them down over on the kitchen table along with her sunglasses, then walked back around the counter to get him.
"This should give you zero entry," Shannon said, placing the block inside the shallow container. "There. Perfect!"
Shannon and Chris both stared at the completed "pool" for a moment, both admiring the work.
"Come on little guy," she then pleasantly whispered.
Her voice was actually soothing as he removed his hands from his ears. Chris relented, scurried across the counter and took a running leaped into Shannon's palm. She cooed at the tiny boy in her hand as she carefully carried him across the kitchen over to the table, gently tipping her palm, and allowing him to safely step off onto the tabletop.
"Just sit tight for a sec," Shannon said as she carefully pulled out a chair to sit in.
Chris could now see what the other bottle was: Suntan lotion; Only about SPF 5 compared to the sunscreen at SPF 30 (the numbers were so huge, Chris couldn't help but read them). Shannon grabbed the suntan lotion and squirted a small heap into her hand. Then she rubbed her hands together and started smearing he lotion onto her arms and up to her shoulders.
Chris watched the giant woman intently as she applied lotion to the rest of her front: around her neck, over her thighs, and down her legs. There was just something sexy about seeing a giant beauty rubbing lotion all over her body.
She then applied a helping onto the tops of her feet. First the left one, with the sole pointed away from Chris, and then the right, giving him a good view of the bottom of her foot as she wiped excess lotion in between her toes.
Shannon grabbed a little more suntan lotion and was about to apply it to her back, but couldn't quite reach over her shoulder. She strained her neck trying to reach over one shoulder and then the other, then, looked back to the tiny Chris, still admiring his naked body.
"I guess maybe I should've waited to shrink you until AFTER you applied lotion to my back," Shannon giggled, crinkling her nose at the tiny boy.
Chris attempted to hide his shame, but Shannon just giggled some more.
"OK little one, your turn." she said anxiously.
Chris wasn't exactly sure what Shannon meant; that's when he heard the slurping sound of the globs of suntan lotion slathered in between Shannon's toes as she wiggled them. Chris gulped, his eyes widening with fear. He could only imagine what Shannon had in store for him, picturing himself drowning in a glob of lotion stuck between her plump toes, while his giant captor wiggled her toes back and forth, laughing with glee, squeezing and squishing him.
"Chris, are you ready?" Shannon beckoned.
Chris slowly raised his eyes back to face of the giantess, humbly folding his hands, trying to evoke pity from the giantess; but seeing only impatience in Shannon's eyes, lowered his gaze back to her foot, swallowed hard, and slowly walked toward his impending doom.
"Chris, what are you doing?" Shannon asked.
"Huh, what?" Chris asked, snapping his head up.
"Where are you going?" she asked, somewhat confused.
"I was...um..." he stammered, his gaze shooting back and forth between Shannon and her toes. He didn't realize that his arm was pointing to her foot, betraying his ignorance.
"Over this way." Shannon directed with her eyes.
Chris had been so distracted that he hadn't noticed that Shannon had placed some squirted a small dollop of sun screen into her the center of her left hand, which was now face up to the right of him on the table.
"What are you pointing at?" she wondered out loud. Shannon's eyes fell upon Chris, and then looked at where he was pointing: her foot. Chris went pale at the realization that he was pointing to her toes.
"You...uh...still have some..." Chris managed to utter, trying to think on his feet. Shannon then realized that he was pointing to the lotion that was still between her toes.
"Oh," she responded, "don't worry. I'll rub in all in once we get you finished."
Chris realized what he'd just done: let Shannon onto the fact that he had been staring at her feet; thankfully, Shannon didn't seem to think twice about it. He breathed a small sigh of relief.
"Well?" Shannon said impatiently.
"Sorry," Chris replied. "I'm ready." Chris approached her hand, carefully climbed up onto her fingers, and made his way towards the center of her palm.
That's when Shannon did something unexpected: with her pinky finger, she lightly dipped a portion of the sunscreen and brought it next to the tiny Chris, gently rubbing his body. Shannon suddenly tapped him on the back causing him to fall into the glob of sunscreen. He thought she was going to drown him now, but instead she gently rolled him around, making sure that she got every part of his tiny body covered with sunscreen.
Chris couldn't believe it: Shannon was actually being gentle with him; she was being kind. It was a refreshing side of her that he didn't see too often.
Shannon did have her moments of kindness, but they were normally few and far between. Even though most of the time she harassed him, or was bossy and overbearing, since he had shrunk, Shannon’s attitude more often than not was actually somewhat sweet. It was as if something about the situation had changed her too. Not perfect by any means, but it was refreshing change from the monster that got him into his current situation, and it was great to see her being playful....well, symbiotically playful anyway.
Chris picked himself up, threw the extra sunscreen into Shannon's palm, and began rubbing in the rest. All the while Shannon was staring at him, cooing. Then, once Chris was done rubbing in the lotion, he stepped back onto the table top.
Shannon worked the remaining lotion between her hands and rubbed the sunscreen, along with the excess lotion from between her toes, over the entirety of her foot. It actually felt pretty good; it had been so long since anyone had given her a proper foot rub and it was going to be hard for Chris to do it at only 1/4 inch tall. Once again, she silently wished she had waited before shrinking him.
After all the excess lotion was gone, Shannon admired her foot, wiggling her toes back and forth. All the while, Chris was staring at her feet in awe. Her foot seemed to glisten in the afternoon light streaming into the room, reflecting off the lotion she had just rubbed into them.
Chris didn't know why exactly, but somehow Shannon's glistening foot, smooth skin, and plump toes were arousing him. He had never felt this way before, the times when she put her feet on him when he was normal sized; but somehow now that he was shrunk, Shannon's feet seemed to be a lot more erotic. In some bazaar fashion, Chris almost wished he COULD be between Shannon's toes again, the lotion smoothing the skin between them as she gently rolled him back and forth like some kind of tiny toy.
Chris let out a melancholy sigh. Why couldn't it be Sue Ann who shrank him? Why couldn't it be HER feet that were arousing him....HER toes that would play with him?
"Well, you ready?" Shannon asked.
Chris snapped back to reality once again. He really needed to stop daydreaming.
"Yeah, I'm ready!"
Shannon she put her foot down back onto the floor and stood up from the table. She walked back over to the counter to grab the makeshift pool and returned, placing it gently on the table, then lowered her palm to collect the tiny Chris.
Chris eagerly hopped into Shannon’s hand and held on tight as she lift him towards the container. Carefully, Shannon rolled Chris off her palm into the Tupperware dish.
“Hold on, kiddo,” she beckoned. Chris complied as Shannon gripped the sides of the container and slowly lifted it towards her body, holding it tight against her stomach.
“All set?” Shannon asked keenly.
“Ready!” Chris responded readily.
Then, ever so carefully, Shannon moved towards the sliding-glass back door, stopping to quickly slip on her flip-flops. And with Chris feeling like a tiny mouse in a plastic cage, Shannon slid the door open, and headed out into the afternoon sun.
Chapter 7 by Shrinker82
Rachel Carson was lying on the large twin bed in her room, reading her book and humming along to the sounds of her favorite playlist emanating from her earbuds. She liked to be able to just relax in the summertime—not having to go anywhere or do anything—and read, not that she was necessarily a bookworm by any means.
Despite how hot it had gotten that day, she still found a way stay comfortable: she was leaning on her left arm and had angled her body so her head was located near the top center of the bed while her bare feet just barely dangled off the right side near the bottom. Her right leg was crossed over her left, with her right foot tapping in the air to the beat of the music. The light maroon T-shirt with the logo of a summer camp she once attended and khaki shorts may not have looked like they were the most comfortable, but they were loose fitting, so she stayed relatively cool. Besides she liked the outfit: it wasn’t much to look at, but it was well worn in and comfortable, that’s all she really cared about.
Occasionally, Rachel would brush her soft, wavy, brown hair back behind her ear, keeping it out of her face as she read, nonchalantly shaking off stray stands from her lightly-freckled face. She never liked to keep her hair long, never more than shoulder length; otherwise, she’d have to spend more than 5-10 minutes brushing it.
Rachel, by all accounts, was cute; although, she didn’t really identify herself as ‘beautiful’. Deep down she was kind of a tomboy: she hadn’t really embraced all the girly things the other 13 year old girls in her class had. She rarely wore makeup or painted her nails, and the only jewelry she wore were the occasional earrings if she needed to. Sure, she wore necklaces every once in a while, but they weren’t anything dressy: they were wooden beads or maybe a chain with a charm. She usually didn’t even wear the Claddagh heart ring her grandmother had given her for her birthday.
Rachel liked to game, ride bikes, and enjoyed nature. Basically, she was a real down-to-earth girl: just one of those people with natural beauty, as if she were a small flower overlooked among the other, more beautiful blooms, waiting for just the right person to notice her and pluck her from the ground.
At the foot of her bed, curled up in a ball, lay Chloe, Rachel’s light brown Australian terrier, taking time to relax on such a hot day. She was drifting in and out of consciousness as Rachel lay reading, yet remained ever vigilant to her surroundings, faithful in her companionship to her human.
It was this attentiveness that allowed Chloe to hear a disturbance outside; she perked up her ears and lifted her head to listen. Instinctively, Chloe jumped off the bed and made her way across Rachel’s room, before climbing up onto the a chair by the window to see out.
“What is it, Chloe?” Rachel inquired, looked up from her book, and grabbing a bookmark.
Chloe started to bark. Rachel closed her book, grabbing her phone as she slid off the side of the bed, and made her way to the window, looking for the source of her dog’s curiosity.
In the backyard of the house adjacent was Shannon, the long-time sitter of her neighbor and best friend, Chris. Rachel was taken aback: she was expecting Sue Ann. Last time she talked to Chris, he had been going on and on about his parents being gone this week, and couldn’t stop talking about how much fun he and Sue Ann were going to have. Talk about having a crush! But seeing Shannon next door, she knew Chris was not going to be happy.
“Ooh boy, Chris is not gonna be happy about this,” Rachel said as she shook her head and chuckled. She watched as Shannon carried a small container in her hands and headed over to the Martin family pool. Going to sunbathe, Rachel thought, knowing how tan Shannon normally was, but I wonder where Chris is. Probably hiding inside, she reasoned, enjoying a reprieve from Shannon’s company.
Rachel pulled the earbuds from her ears and paused her music, setting her phone down on her desk.
She hustled out of her room, moved down the hall, and stomped down the stairs, Chloe following close behind.
Meanwhile, downstairs in the kitchen, Mrs. Carson, Rachel’s mother, was grabbing a drink of water from the sink. Suddenly she heard a thunderous racket booming down the stairs.
“Hey mom,” Rachel acknowledged.
“Geez, Rach!” her mother exclaimed. “You sounded like a heard of elephants coming down the stairs.” (Rach [pronounced Rāych] was what Mrs. Carson called her daughter, for short)
“Sorry, I just wanted to know if could I go next-door to Chris’s. I saw his house-sitter outside heading to the pool and wanted to go for a dip too if it’s OK.”
“Well....I guess you can, but only if the sitter says it’s okay.” Mrs. Carson replied. “Just don’t be an inconvenience, alright?”
“I won’t, I promise. Thanks mom!” Rachel said excitedly, rushing around the counter and giving her mom a kiss on the cheek.
“Come on, Chloe,” Rachel beckoned, before heading back upstairs, Chloe right on her heels.
“And make sure that you put on some sunscreen,” her mom called back, “I don’t want you getting sunburned with that complexion of yours.”
Rachel went straight to the upstairs hallway closet to find her beach towel before heading back to her room to change into her bathing suit.
She’d been good friends with her neighbor, Chris, ever since preschool. Growing up next-door to one another, and without many other kinds their own age in their neighborhood, you naturally stay close and tend to hang out. Sure, Rachel had friends at school, but during the summertime, they were always off doing things with their own families, and she was hardly ever invited. Not that she wasn’t popular, it’s just she didn’t really hang out with kids from school during the summer. Chris was someone she felt that she could hang out and be herself with, and antagonize if she wanted; but despite what good friends they were, she never really thought of him as anything more.
Rachel rummaged through her clothes drawers, eventually pulling out her one-piece aqua-patterned bathing suit, nonchalantly tossing it on the bed. She swiftly undressed, throwing her T-shirt and shorts on the bed before pulling her underwear down around her legs; she stepped out of them one leg at a time, kicked them in the air with her foot, caught them mid-flight and, in one fell swoop, shot them over to her laundry basket.
“Three points,” She commented, having nailed the basket.
Rachel grabbed her bathing suit and slowly pulled it up over her shoulders, taking a moment to admire self in the mirror before nodding her head in approval. Then, she walked back down the hall towards the upstairs bathroom.
Sunscreen, where is the sunscreen, she pondered, rummaging through bathroom drawers.
“Ah, there it is,” she said to herself, popping open the cap and squeezing out a generous amount into her hand. Rachel applied it to her arms and legs, making sure to cover each very carefully. She hated to admit it, but her mother was right: with a fair complexion such as hers, she did tend to burn somewhat easily.
Yet, Rachel secretly always wanted to support a tan, hoping that she’d at least appear to have gotten some sun over the summer.
Wish I could get a tan like Shannon, she thought, applying some more lotion to her hand before rubbing it into her shoulders, neck, and face. Despite wanting a tan, the last thing she needed were red marks on her face. How embarrassing!
One she was satisfied all the lotion was rubbed in, Rachel checked herself over to make sure she hadn’t missed a spot.
“Perfect,” she said, “All right, Chris, let’s see if you can beat me today,” knowing perfectly well she’d tease him anyway, win or lose. Whether it be racing, diving, or just holding their breath, Rachel liked to win.
Rachel swiftly returned to her room, gathered up her towel, and threw on a white T-shirt over her swimsuit. Then, just as quickly, she scurried back out of the room and down the stairs to the kitchen once more, with Chloe right behind.
With the back door in sight, Rachel excitedly rushed over, wishing her mother a hasty goodbye.
“Hold it!” Mrs. Carson called, “Come here for a second.”
“What?” Rachel asked, rolling her eyes and walked over to her mother, not wanting to hear a speech right now.
“Remember,” Mrs. Carson continued, “don’t be an imposition.”
“I won’t, Mom.” Rachel assured her. “I promise. Besides, Chris probably needs me.”
“Why do say that?” Mrs. Carson asked, bemused.
“Oh, just a hunch,” Rachel giggled.
Mrs. Carson shook her head and went back to finishing her duties in the kitchen before taking her drink back into the living room to relax, while her daughter, excited to go for a refreshing dip, beckoned her faithful dog and scuttled out the back door.

——————————————————————————————————————————

About 20 minutes earlier, Shannon emerged from the house carrying a plastic Tupperware container, tiny Chris within it. The warm summer sun and vitamin enriched sunlight felt so refreshing on her lotion-covered skin as it glistened in the afternoon rays.
“Hang tight, little guy,” she cooed to the tiny boy, “we’re almost there.”
Easy for her to say. Despite Shannon trying to be gentle and not jostle the container, it was still a bumpy ride. Chris felt like a tiny captive in a transparent cage.
“I’m trying,” Chris called up, “but I didn’t realize the ride would be so bumpy.”
Shannon smoothed her stride and held the container tight to her bosom, being very careful not to transfer her motion to it. This, of course, meant Chris now had a rather up close view of the underside of her swimsuit-covered breasts.
“Better?” she asked sweetly.
“Uh, much better,” he replied, slightly embarrassed by his view.
Near the far side of the backyard stood Chris’s family pool. It was an above ground pool, slightly elevated with a white, wooden fence encompassing the exterior. The deck was smooth, lightly-shaded sanded wood, sealed to prevent splinters, with an extra few feet near the wooden stairs to allow for poolside relaxing and entertaining. The pool itself was rectangular with a sky blue bottom, and had both a shallow end, with a step entry, and deep end, with an access ladder.
Shannon, having been careful to hold her smooth pace, approached the wooden steps up to the deck, carefully opened the gate at the bottom with her foot, and ascended towards the awaiting pool, closing the gate behind her. Although she was careful, it was nearly impossible for Shannon to keep the container completely steady during the short stint; Chris got a heck of a ride! Thankfully, the jostling only lasted a couple of seconds until Shannon reached the elevated pool deck. She strolled over to the pool’s reclining lounge chair and reached into the container to collect the tiny boy.
“Come here for a second,” she whispered down. Chris obliged, hopped onto her fingers, and held on tight while Shannon carefully lifted him out of the container and gently placed him on a small side table next to the chair.
“Ok, wait here,” she said.
Like I have a choice, Chris thought to himself, but the only response he gave the giantess was a nod.
Shannon carefully placed the block from the container on the table several inches away from the tiny boy, walked over to the pool’s edge, and, with one quick motion, reached down and dipped the container into the cool, still water. Having scooped up a sizable sum, she tilted the container to pour a bit out until the water level sat just below the mouth the straw taped to the side. Then, she carefully carried it back over to the table where the tiny Chris had been waiting patiently.
“Okay,” Shannon warned, setting the container down on the table, “coming down.”
Chris hustled quickly to avoid the descending container, joining the block placed aside a few moments earlier. Shannon carefully placed the container in the center of the table, then grabbed the block, cautiously avoiding the tiny Chris, and placed it inside the water-filled container.
“Well,” Shannon inquired as she straightened up to admire her work, “what do you think?”
Honestly, Chris wasn’t too sure what to think: he was literally about to go swimming in a giant plastic container that he had probably eaten out of at one time, and sliding down a straw he probably once drank out of too.
“Well, it....looks OK from here,” Chris eventually called back up.
“Well, go ahead.” Shannon urged, “Try it out; see what you think.”
Chris timidly walked over to the straw and climbed through the hinge, which acted like a tiny ladder. He was amazed at how slippery the inside of the straw was, despite the material.
Alright, he thought, reaching the top. Here goes!
Chris slid down the straw to the awaiting water, splashing out the end with a tiny *ploink*. The shock came immediately: the water was surprisingly cold, despite how hot it was outside. He looked up to see the giant Shannon observing him, awaiting his approval.
“Well, how is it?” She asked anxiously.
“R-really c-cold.” Chris replied, teeth chattering.
“Well, I’m sure you’ll get used to it, sweetie.” she assured him, kicking of her flip-flops and taking a seat in the lounge chair. “Everything else OK?”
“I....guess so,” he replied, hesitantly.
“All right, hang on.” she warned. “I’m gonna pull the table closer.”
“Wait....what?”
Shannon quickly grabbed the table, ever so slightly lifted, and pulled it towards her, being very careful not to disturb the water level in the container too much; unfortunately, despite how careful she thought she was being, Shannon’s action was so abrupt that Chris didn’t have time to think as he was submerged by a rouge splash. It was like a wave pool; he held his breath and waited for the ride to be over.
To make matters worse, as Shannon finished situating the table, the water level in the container corrected itself, causing a huge surge, pushing the tiny Chris to the side of the container, and nearly tossing him out.
“Hey,” Chris coughed, breaching the surface, “be careful up there!”
“Oops, sorry little one,” she apologized. “Go ahead; try to enjoy yourself. I’m just gonna lay back and try to get a tan, but don’t worry: I’ll look out for you.”
“And help me drown,” Chris said to himself.
For the next few minutes, Chris tried to enjoy his swim time, but it seemed he wasn’t acclimating to the water. Apparently, something about his tiny size was making it hard for him to warm up, despite being directly in the sun. He almost wanted to hop out of the frigid water, but he was certain that being outside the water probably would make him even colder (although, there was barely any breeze). Regardless, Chris decided to play it safe and just try to find a way to deal.
Meanwhile, Shannon had taken a moment to run her hands down her smooth skin, double checking that her tanning lotion was well rubbed in, before stretching out her small, plump frame along the lounge chair to relax. It took her a minute to find a comfortable position while still keeping Chris’s “swimming pool” in view; eventually, she bent her right arm over her head, lay her left arm in her lap, and crossed her right foot over her left. She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, preparing to soak up some sun.
Chris, though primarily focused on swimming, couldn’t help but ogle the giantess sunbathing nearby; it was truly a sight to behold! Whether it was by happenstance or on purpose, Shannon’s pose was quite provocative: between draping her arm over her head, accentuating her chest and pronounced bosom, and running her right foot up and down the smooth, tanned skin of her left leg, Chris was awestruck! He had seen Shannon sunbathe before and been able to not give her a second glance, but, of course, he had never been this small before. Seeing her so gigantic meant that he could detect the delicate curves of her body, and plainly hear the sound of her giant foot sliding up and down along her smooth, lotion-covered leg. He wasn’t sure if Shannon was trying to tease him or just honestly didn’t realize. Truthfully, if Chris didn’t know her true personality, seeing Shannon in her bathing suit and lying provocatively in the sun, combined with how amiable she was being, he might find her quite attractive. He cursed his hormones once again, trying to ignore them, and continued swimming.
After about 10 minutes, Shannon was well on her way to a perfect tan, but hadn’t counted on it being as warm as it was and felt in need kind of a drink. Obviously, she hadn’t brought anything out with her, as her hands were full. Normally, this wouldn’t be an issue, but she currently had a tiny boy in her care.
“Hey little one,” she called, sitting up, “I’m getting thirsty. How about we go back inside a minute for a drink?”
“But I’m not thirsty,” Chris protested, “and I just got comfortable.”
“I couldn’t bring anything outside with me to drink,” Shannon explained, “and I can’t leave you out here on your own. I just want you to come with me really quick, we’ll get a drink, and then come right back out.”
“Shannon, ordinarily I’d agree, but I’m just now getting comfortable. It’s taken me this long just to get warmed up. If I go back inside with you, not only will I have to get used to the water all over again, the air-conditioning will freeze me to death!”
“Chris, you’re being overdramatic! And what am I supposed to do, leave you out here by yourself?”
“Sure, why not?” Chris asked frankly.
“‘Why not?!’ Because—“ Shannon quickly lowered her voice, “Because you’re a quarter of an inch tall, that’s ‘why not.’”
“Shannon, you’re just going inside for a few minutes. I’ll be fine. I’m just gonna be here swimming.”
“Chris, I can’t just leave you out here unattended! What if something happens?”
“What exactly do you think is gonna happen in two minutes?”
“I don’t know,” Shannon pondered, “What if some huge bug, or bird, or something try’s to eat you?”
“It’s not like I’m gonna go walking around willy nilly; I’ll stay right here in the pool: bugs hate the water and no bird is gonna wanna drink pool water. Besides, I can dive down deep if I need to. I’ll be fine, I promise.”
“Yeah, and what if someone sees you?!”
“Who’s gonna see me, Shannon? Half the time YOU don’t even see me. If anyone DOES happen to look over here, the only thing they’ll see is a pool, and even if they DO notice this container, they won’t give it a second thought.”
“I still don’t think it’s a good idea, Chris.” Shannon disagreed, “Come on, it won’t be very long; you can come right back out and continue.”
“Shannon please, it’s not like you’re going across town, just into the house. Look, you can see me from the kitchen window. If anything actually DOES happen, you can come right out. Just go grab a drink and come right back.”
“Chris, I just want to make sure you’re safe. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”
“Nothing’s gonna happen, Shannon. I was fine while you were asleep a few minutes ago.”
“I wasn’t asleep!” Shannon argued, “I....had an eye on you the whole time.”
“And did anything happen?”
“Well....no,” Shannon answered hesitantly.
“Look, you’ll only be gone a few minutes; what could honestly happen in a few minutes?”
Shannon just shot him a look of disbelief.
“Yes, I can see the irony in what I just said.” Chris relented, “Look, I’m in the water, I’m not gonna get out, I’m just gonna stay right here. I won’t leave the container, OK?”
“Are you absolutely sure?” Shannon asked apprehensively.
“Yes, I’m sure.”
“Despite our agreement?”
“I’ll take all responsibility if something happens.”
“YOU’LL take all responsibility?! I’M the one who’s going to have to explain if something happens to you.”
“Shannon, just go. Make yourself a drink, then you can hurry back.”
“Alright,” Shannon conceded, starting to back away, “sit tight. I’ll be right back. Just stay put and be careful. I don’t know what I would do if something happened to you.”
“Shannon, nothing is going to happen...,” Chris shouted back as Shannon quickly stomped thunderously down the stairs, causing a slight earthquake.
Chris had to take a moment to steady himself as she left.
“...And I would just like some peace and quiet for five minutes without her around.” Chris sighed.
As Chris prepared to lay back and relax, enjoying his few moments of peace, in the distance he could hear the rustling of Shannon’s steps in the grass, and the back door of his house slide open, closing just as quickly. He floated on his back, closed his eyes, and took in the peace and quiet, a welcome respite from his dire situation.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon hurriedly entered the kitchen, grabbed a glass from the cabinet, and moved to the sink to fill it up. Once she had her drink, however, she hastily turned her gaze to the window, her eyes peeled on the pool, looking for any signs of trouble. Despite her teasing and tormenting, she truly was worried about the tiny boy. She’d gone to a lot of trouble to plan this, and, just as Chris had said earlier, there would be a lot of explaining to do if anything happened to him.
Shannon was gulping down her drink hastily, trying to finish and get back out to the pool, but the more she watched, the more relaxed she felt. Nothing was happening: no animals, no birds, no one lurking around.
“So far so good,” she sighed aloud, “But I don’t want to have to come back in if I get thirsty again.”
Shannon thought long and hard about her next actions. Chris did say he’d be responsible, but what did he know? She’d be the one to have to make up an excuse if he should disappear. How would THAT conversation go over?
‘Sorry Mr. and Mrs. Martin, but I shrunk your son and he accidentally got eaten by a giant cat!’
They’d throw her in the loony bin, let alone suspect her of murder. Shannon got very nervous and made a swift move for the back door....and stopped.
“Maybe....maybe I can use this to my advantage,” she mused, moving back to the window.
“If I give him what he wants, I might just a lot more in return. This might be exactly what I need to get him all to myself. Just play it cool: give him a little leeway, then get something in return. Oh, yes. This deal is definitely gonna work in my favor.”
Shannon decided to take the risk and look for something more refreshing....more alcoholic. It wouldn’t take long, and then, straight back to Chris. She moved away from the window once again, but her eyes were still peeled on the pool.
“Ok, Shannon,” she decided, “just do it quick and get back out there.”
Shannon finally pulled her gaze away from the window and turned her attention to the fridge to find some ingredients. If only she had been watching for just two more seconds before turning away, Shannon would’ve seen a young teenage girl entering the backyard, heading straight for an encounter that the tiny, shrunken Chris wouldn’t soon forget.
Chapter 8 by Shrinker82
Rachel emerged from her house and stepped into her backyard, her faithful dog Chloe hopping excitedly at her side. Having been inside since that morning, neither of them had anticipated the temperature being so hot; Rachel REALLY hoped Shannon would be OK with her taking a dip in the pool to cool off, besides Chris was REALLY going to need some back up with Shannon around.
Chloe was ever so excited to see her owner accompany her outdoors, thinking that she was actually going to go somewhere other than her fenced in enclosure. Alas, as Rachel came to the fence’s gate, she told her dog to stay and that she should be back in a little while, closing the gate behind her. With Chloe whimpering at the fence, Rachel headed across the property line into Chris’s yard, making a beeline straight for the pool.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris floated on his back, his eyes closed, enjoying a well needed reprieve and some alone time away from his giant captor. He knew it was risky being left alone outside, but he was willing to risk it: he just wanted a few minutes to decompress from the days events, so he told a half truth to Shannon about needing to and keep warm. Though that was true, what he really wanted was some alone time away from Shannon: some time to forget about everything that happened so far and focus on the next couple of days.
As he lay on his back, he drifted away to the sounds in the background. Being outside at his current height, Chris realized things sounded differently. When he was inside with Shannon, every noise she made banged in his ears, so he initially thought that he’d be able to hear everything in the surroundings much louder than normal, but that wasn’t he case. There were some sounds and the distance he thought he’d be able to hear really well, but couldn’t: they were like distant echoes, birds chirping, leaves rustling in the breeze, and dogs barking; it was all just one low hum.
In fact, Chris’s ears being so small meant that hearing lower frequencies, such as those of background noise, was difficult to impossible. Basically, he couldn’t distinguish some of the background sounds from other sounds, so he didn’t hear a back door open and close nor recognize it wasn’t from his house. He also didn’t hear the gate on the far side of the neighbor’s yard opening and closing shut. And he certainly couldn’t tell that the rustling of grass being flattened and moving in his direction wasn’t Shannon returning, but a teenage neighbor girl hoping to go for a swim.
“Shannon,” a youthful voice called, “you up here?”
Chris’s eyes snapped open to a familiar voice, and a giant pair of footsteps stomping up the stairs to the pool deck, disturbing the still water in his container.
“Oh no!” he said to himself, “Please, no! Not now!”
Rachel climbed the steps to the pool deck and strode towards the lounge chair expecting to see Shannon lying there, but as she approached, she instead was greeted by an empty seat.
“Huh, no one here,” she pondered aloud. “I wonder where she went.”
Chris pleaded and begged, hoping that he wasn’t about to see who he thought he was about to see, but his worst fears were realized when the booming footsteps came closer....and his giant friend Rachel entered his field of view. Her sudden approach to the lounge chair and the shock of seeing her huge form knocked Chris, who was still floating on his back, off-guard. He plunged beneath the surface, chocking on a sudden intake of water, before quickly surfacing a moment later, coughing and gasping for air.
“I hope she didn’t go back inside.” Rachel lamented, “I was really looking forward to a swim.”
“Oh no,” Chris exclaimed, “Rachel?!” He strained his neck upwards to view the huge teenage girl standing next to the the side table, musing to herself.
“Nuts! I must’ve just missed her.” Rachel continued, stomping her foot with disappointment, “I was really hoping to cool off.”
Rachel’s foot stomp sent a tremor through the table, shaking the container. Chris let out a screech of terror as he struggled to steady himself in the ripples from the earthquake.
“No, not Rachel!” Chris squeaked nervously, “I—I can’t let her find me like this! I’ll never live it down. I’ve got to hide!” Chris scanned his surroundings quickly, then hightailed it towards the straw, hoping that he’d be able to either climb up into it, or hide underneath to keep from being seen until Shannon came back out.
“Maybe she’ll be out later,” Rachel moaned optimistically. She cursed her lousy timing and turned to leave the deck and head back home, but stopped when she noticed a pair of flip-flops lying underneath the lounge chair. Shannon must have left them out here accidentally, Rachel thought.
“Ooh,” Rachel uttered hopefully, “maybe she’ll come back out when she realizes she left them out here....or maybe she just went inside for a moment and’ll be back. I’ll wait and see if she and Chris come back out.”
Meanwhile, having heard Rachel say that she was sticking around for a bit, Chris swam as quickly as he could to reach the straw, hoping and praying that Rachel wouldn’t look down and see the container, or the tiny boy inside said container; he wasn’t sure what she would think, but he was sure that he’d never get over the embarrassment if she spotted him.
Rachel, in the meantime, turned towards the pool and kicked off her flip-flops in preparation of staying for a bit; she bent over to move them out of the way, right as Chris reached the bottom of the “slide” (and had Chris been looking instead of making his way to hide, he would’ve had a closeup view of Rachel’s giant butt).
Rachel started to straighten back up....and lost her balance, stumbling backwards just enough to bump into the table with her rear end.
For Chris, the next few moments seemed to move in slow motion: Rachel knocked into the table, tipping one side upwards. The container, along with the water inside shifted rapidly; Chris lost his grip on the straw as a huge tidal wave rose up on the opposite end of his pool, plowing towards him like an oncoming train. The huge surge crashed into his corner of the container, shooting Chris out of it, sending him flying through the air.
Rachel, quickly realizing what she had struck, spun on her heels to grab the table before it tipped over. In her haste, she also instinctively grabbed ahold of a small Tupperware container that had been sitting on top to prevent any spillage of the water contained within it. Unfortunately, she didn’t notice the shrunken, tiny boy she had inadvertently sent hurtling out with the initial splash.
Poor Chris tore through the air, screaming for help and flailing his arms wildly in some desperate attempt to control his flight. Soon, he was plummeting towards the soft cushion of the adjacent lounge chair; he impacted, bouncing several times before coming to a rest near the seat.
At the same time, Rachel was still recovering from her loss of balance; thankfully, she was successful in preventing the table from toppling over and keeping the water from spilling out of the container on top.
“Phew,” she exhaled, “that was a close one.”
At that moment, Rachel was able to more closely inspect the container. She had seen it on the table when she had first arrived, but initially ignored it in her quest to locate Shannon; she instantly spotted something odd: besides there being water inside, there was also small wooden block inside along with a straw taped to the side.
“Why would Shannon bring THIS stuff outside?” Rachel pondered for a moment, trying to answer her own question. Finding no explanation, however, she simply shrugged her shoulders and tossed her beach towel onto the head on the lounge chair, preparing to have a seat and make herself comfortable while she waited.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris woke up with a start; he was lying facedown on a soft and spongy surface. It had a light cream color, like the cushion of the lounge chair by his family’s pool.
Chris instantly remembered exactly what happened a few moments earlier! Before he could react, he heard huge *FLOOF*; his eyes immediately shot to the head of the lounge chair as a gigantic beach towel appeared, slumped over the top. He instinctively flipped over....and gasped in horror at the sight in front of him.
Rachel’s giant swimsuit-covered form towered above, her arm outstretched, having just tossed her towel onto the chair. Chris suddenly recognized the danger he was in.
“No!” Chris uttered aloud, “Wait! Rachel, don’t sit down!” Chris forgot all about his previous responses and reservations about being spotted; he stood up and immediately started bouncing up and down on the cushion, desperately calling out to the giant girl.
“HEY! RACHEL, DON’T SIT DOWN! RACHEL, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! HELP! I’M TINY! I’VE BEEN SHRUNK! I’M DOWN HERE, ON THE LOUNGE CHAIR! HELP ME! RACHEL!”
Rachel, however, made no changes to her motions. She simply couldn’t hear Chris’s tiny squeaks, nor did she look down to even be able to spot his tiny form. Instead, she began to turn around, preparing to sit down in the chair....right in the location where Chris had landed! He was about to be squished beneath his giant friend’s ass!
“RACHEL, NO! DON’T TURN AROUND! LOOK DOWN HERE! I’M ON THE CHAIR! ON THE CHAIR, RACHEL!”
Chris now had a colossal view of Rachel’s backside, and his time was running out fast!
“NO! NO, RACHEL! STOP! I’M DOWN HERE! DON’T SIT DOWN! YOU’LL SQUISH ME!
RACHEL, PLEASE!”
He tried to turn and run for safety, but immediately tripped and fell flat on his face. The cushion was too soft and too bouncy for him to make any meaningful progress. Chris flipped over once again, and screamed with utter desperation as he helplessly watched Rachel’s bottom start its descent.
“NOOOOOO! RACHEL, PLEASE! DON’T SIT ON ME! HEEEEEEEEEEL—“
The tiny boy’s shouts came to an abrupt end as the giant girl’s ass contacted the seat. Rachel never heard the tiny cries of her poor, shrunken friend; now, it was too late. Chris was gone, his tiny body enveloped by a giant teenager’s ass.
Chapter 9 by Shrinker82
“Perfect,” Shannon said, having just finished preparing her drink, topping off her mojito with a sprig of mint. Being the perfect drink for a hot summer day, Shannon was proud of the work she’d accomplished.
“I have to hurry,” Shannon realized, “I don’t want Chris to think I’m shirking my duties.”
She took a sip from her drink, grabbed her sunglasses, and turned to head back outside when something outside caught her eye. Shannon stepped closer to the window....and nearly did a spit take: there was someone up on the pool deck?!
Shannon quickly set down her glass and ran to the window to see who it was, recognizing the neighbor girl, Rachel Carson, instantly.
“Oh shit!” Shannon nearly burst through the back door without even opening it. She struggled with the handle, threw open the door without bothering to slide it closed behind her, and sprinted over to the pool.

Rachel heard the back door open and saw Shannon’s large frame jogging towards her. She started smiling at the thought of finally being able to swim and stood up to greet Shannon as she arrived.
“Rachel!” Shannon called out as she crashed the gate and stomped up the stairs.
“Shannon, hey!” Rachel replied as Shannon reached the deck, “I was hoping you’d be—“
“Rachel, what are you doing here?!” Shannon interrupted.
“Oh, well actually I saw you sunbathing from my room and came over.”
Shannon, however, was less interested in Rachel’s story than she was in the Tupperware container, instinctively running over to the table and snatching it up quickly to inspect the inside.
“I was hoping I could go for a swim—“
“How long have you been here?” Shannon inquired commandingly.
“Oh, uh....just a few minutes,” Rachel responded hesitantly. “You weren’t out here, but I saw your flip-flops and I thought maybe you forgot them. I was hoping you’d come back out, I—“
“Did you touch anything?” Shannon interrupted again.
“N-No,” Rachel stammered, “I-I mean I kicked off my flip-flops and bumped the table accidentally when I tripped, but I grabbed it before I fell over.”
Shannon’s eyes immediately widened; she stared down at the container she held in her grasp and the water within it, searching intently for any sign of her tiny dependent. She gulped unconsciously seeing no sign of the tiny Chris.
“I....kept it from spilling,” Rachel continued explaining, “I was wondering what that was fo—“
“Rachel, you shouldn’t be here!” Shannon said, checking the table for any sign of the tiny boy before setting the container down.
“I-I’m sorry, Shannon. I didn’t mean to intrude, I was just—“
“Crap!” Shannon exclaimed as a look of worry and dread entered her eyes.
“What’s the matter?” Rachel inquired apprehensively. “Did you lose something—“
“He’s not here,” Shannon muttered under her breath.
“Who’s not here? Chris?”
“Uh....yeah, Chris.” Shannon replied quickly, not realizing how loud she had been speaking.
“He’s not here!”
“Oh, where is he?” Rachel asked.
“Uh....he’s inside. He’s not feeling well today.”
“What, is he sick?”
“You know, he’s just not his normal self today,” Shannon replied cleverly.
“Oh, gee, I’m sorry to hear that,” Rachel apologized. “I hope I didn’t cause any trouble—“
“Rachel, listen to me,” Shannon loomed, grabbing Rachel’s shoulders, “Did you see ANYTHING on this table, in the container?”
“U-Um....just the....block.” Rachel stammered. “Why? Was there something else in there?”
“Yeah,” Shannon said decisively. “My uh....my contact lenses. I....put them in the container but I don’t see them, and I don’t see them on the table.”
“Well, maybe they fell out when the table tipped up.” Rachel suggested. “They’re probably on the ground.”
Shannon gulped in fear. What if Chris had fallen on the ground? Would he survive the fall? But more importantly....
Her thoughts trailed off as a wave of fear washed over her. Shannon gulped, nervously lifting her right foot to check the sole, fearful she’d see Chris’s tiny body splattered underneath; thankfully, she saw nothing. She then proceeded to check her left foot....and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw nothing but grass and dirt.
“Ok,” Shannon collected herself, “I’ve got to carefully check the ground around the table.”
“Here, I’ll help you.” Rachel offered.
“NO!” Shannon snapped back, pushing Rachel towards the pool. “No! They’re sensitive. Just stay back and let me look.”
“Shannon, I didn’t mean any harm. I was just trying to help.”
“Thank you, but just let me do it,” Shannon insisted.
“Ok,” Rachel accepted reluctantly. “Just be careful; you don’t want to crush ‘em.”
“Rachel, you’re not making me feel any better.” Shannon replied self-consciously, squeezing her face in reaction to the tragic irony in Rachel’s statement.
“Sorry.” Rachel apologized apprehensively, “Hey, maybe check the seat cushion. They could’ve fallen there.”
Shannon immediately shifted and checked the seat of the lounge chair, intently looking for any sign of Chris’s tiny body. That’s when she felt a wet spot! It must have been from where the container spilled, she thought. Hang on Chris, I’ll find you!
Eventually, Shannon came upon the very spot that Chris had landed when the container tipped, a warm spot where Rachel had been sitting.
Shannon looked closely....and saw nothing.

——————————————————————————————————————————

A distinct odor wafted into Chris’s nose; he opened his eyes but could only see black. There was an intense pressure on his entire body, preventing him from moving. Chris tried calling for help, but whatever was on top of him muffled his cries. He snapped out of his daze and immediately realized where he was: under Rachel‘s ass. She had sat right on top of him and didn’t even know it. Somehow, amazingly, he was still alive; he hadn’t been squished after all, but he had to get her attention before his air ran out. Chris had to put all the fear about Rachel finding out what had happened to him aside: he didn’t want to suffocate under his giant friend’s ass!
Chris tried screaming desperately, but his shouts were stifled by mounds of material and flesh; the only sounds that resulted were muffled. He tried wiggling his way free, but Rachel’s ass was pressing down on him with all of her weight, making it impossible to move. Chris was basically encased in the cushion of the chair, pressed into place by Rachel‘s giant butt. But he didn’t give up: he kept struggling, trying to move, hoping that she’d feel something and investigate.
Then, just as Chris was about to run out of air, he felt movement. He thought Rachel might have felt him and might be getting up, so he tried wiggling even more, hoping to free himself....and started screaming in horror at what happened next.
Rachel wasn’t getting up, but repositioning herself to get comfortable, squirming back-and-forth on the seat, grinding her ass against the cushion. Chris’s screams for mercy went totally unnoticed by the giantess as she unknowingly smothered him. He could only pray that the pain would be over soon.
As Rachel continued wiggling, however, her swimsuit shifted out of position, creating wrinkles and folds that worked their way up between her ass cheeks. Soon, Chris was helplessly pulled up into the folds of Rachel’s swimsuit, squeezed on all sides by two giant mounds of fat and flesh.
Finally, as Chris was on the verge of passing out, he felt himself being lifted upwards, the immense weight lifted off him. He tried breathing a sigh of relief, but the air was still stale and smelled of ass.
How could Rachel’s ass smell so bad? Chris thought. It’s not like she’s always farting like Shannon is. Suddenly fearful about what it would be like if Rachel DID happen to let one go, and REALLY not wanting to find out, Chris doubled his efforts, squirming and shouting for help. Then, he heard Shannon‘s voice. She must have seen Rachel and came back out to rescue him. He desperately shouted for Shannon, for both of them, hoping that someone would realize where he was.
“They’ve got to look for me!” Chris thought, “I have to get their attention! I have to!”
Alas, despite Chris’s best efforts, neither Shannon nor Rachel heard his tiny squeaks over their conversation. Furthermore, neither female realized that Rachel grinding her ass into the cushion had gotten Chris tangled up in her swimsuit fabric; when she stood up, Chris came along for the ride, helplessly wedged between Rachel‘s ass cheeks among the folds of the swimsuit. The entire time they had been talking, Chris had been calling for help from Rachel’s butt.
Meanwhile, Shannon was desperately searching the seat for any signs of the tiny boy, while Rachel stood close to the pool, out of the way of Shannon’s search.
“Did you find them?” Rachel asked, concerned; Shannon, however, was too busy searching to really hold a conversation.
“No,” she replied anxiously, “I don’t see him....er, them.”
Rachel took a few steps closer to the pool, backing away to give Shannon more room to search; but as she did, Rachel could feel her swimsuit riding up her crack, giving her an uncomfortable wedgie. She instinctively reached behind her and tugged on the leg cuff, hoping to quickly relieve her discomfort.
The next few moments unraveled fast: Rachel’s actions to remove her wedgie straightened the folds in her swimsuit. Chris was suddenly pulled free, now untangled from the swimsuit’s fabric, but now, however, there was nothing below him. He began falling, spinning end over end, screaming in terror as the ground below grew ever closer. With only a giant teenager’s huge legs in sight and gigantic feet below, Chris had nothing to grab to break his fall, and with neither Rachel nor Shannon able to her the tiny boy shouting their names, he could do nothing but close his eyes and wait for the inevitable impact.
Chris had almost reached the ground when the giant leg next to him kicked out, with a huge foot moving upwards to meet him. He bounced off the soft underside of Rachel’s foot, soaring in an upwards arc through the air, screaming for help all the while. Still reeling from the impact with Rachel‘s sole, Chris was unsure exactly where he was going to land, until he impacted with a splash.

Upon fixing her wedgie, Rachel felt a tiny itch on the back of her right ankle and lifted her foot to scratch it, lowering it back to the ground once she finished. All the while, she watched a desperate Shannon search for what she thought were contact lenses. Shannon’s determination suggested it was imperative they were found, probably extremely expensive, Rachel figured.
“Any luck?” Rachel asked impatiently.
“No,” Shannon replied despondently, “No sign of ‘em. I’ve GOT to a find ‘em, Rachel, and fast!”

Chris burst through the surface of the water, gasping for air, coughing and hacking to clear the excess water from his lungs. Once he regained his composure, Chris took a quick look around to assess his situation. All around him was a sea of blue water, and before him, a gigantic light blue wall towering a good 20-30 feet. His gazed upward and saw the gigantic form standing even higher atop the wall. Chris realized he’d fallen directly into the pool, a great ocean stretching nearly endlessly from and to end; despite landing less than a couple of feet from the edge, it would be quite a swim just to reach the wall. He started treading water as best he could, calling up to the giant Rachel standing just outside the pool.
“RACHEL! RACHEL, IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’M IN THE POOL! IN THE POOL, RACH!”

Shannon carefully checked her surroundings before slowly standing up, dusting off her hands and knees after finding no sign of the tiny Chris. She was so worried that Rachel‘s actions had inadvertently caused him to get lost in a huge and dangerous world. She didn’t even know if Chris was still alive or not. Shannon immediately approached Rachel with determination, yet stepped cautiously; she didn’t want to accidentally squish a shrunken boy if he happened to be in her path.
“Rachel,” Shannon said, grabbing Rachel’s arms, “listen carefully. I need to know exactly what you did when you got out here.”

“SHANNON!” Chris exclaimed, seeing her giant figure come into view, “SHANNON! DOWN HERE! I’M DOWN HERE, SHANNON! IN THE POOL! I’M IN THE POOL! SHANNON! RACHEL! HELP ME!”
Sadly, neither female could hear his tiny cries from the water, his voice was just too small. Besides, Shannon and Rachel‘s conversation drowned out any hope of them hearing him anyway.

“Everything?” Rachel inquired.
“Yes, Everything!” Shannon replied determinedly, “Go step by step; don’t leave anything out!”
“O-OK,” Rachel stuttered, struggling to think, “I saw you come out earlier, so I came over as soon as I was ready. I came up the stairs to the deck and called your name; I went over to the lounge chair, but I didn’t see you. I looked around to find you, but when I still didn’t see you, I was about to go back home. That’s when I saw your flip-flops under the chair, I walked over to get a closer look and when I saw them I thought that maybe you’d come back out so I decided to wait. I kicked off my flip-flops...“
“...And that’s when you hit the table.” Shannon interrupted, finishing Rachel sentence.
“Yeah,” Rachel confirmed.
“And you’re sure you didn’t touch anything before that point?”
“No, I-I swear. I only knocked the table a little, and when I realized it, I spun around and grabbed both it and the container.”
“Are you sure nothing spilled out?”
“Maybe just a little bit,” Rachel admitted, “but it only splashed on the table....and maybe a little on the armrest....and maybe the ground.”
“And I’ve already checked those places.” Shannon said. “Keep going!”

“SHANNON, RACHEL, STOP TALKING AND LISTEN!” Chris demanded, trying to shout over their booming voices. “GIRLS, PLEASE HEAR ME! PLEASE!”

“OK,” Rachel continued, becoming flustered, “I put the table back down, making sure it was steady, then....”
Rachel paused intently.
“What?” Shannon said impatiently, “What is it?”
“Well....” Rachel hesitated.
“Come on, Rachel! What?” Shannon insisted.
“I noticed the container had a wooden block in it....with a straw taped to the side. Why was there a straw taped to the side, Shannon?”
“Never mind that right now,” Shannon snapped impatiently. “Come on, keep thinking!”
“Fine, like I said, I decided to stick around, so I went over to grab my flip-flops and put them under the lounge chair next to yours.”
“The FLIP-FLOPS!” Shannon uttered, heading back over to where the two pairs lay side-by-side under the lounge chair. She slowly got down on her hands and knees and inspected both pair on the top, then slowly lifted each shoe to check the soles, praying she wouldn’t find the crushed, bloody remains of Chris’s tiny body. Alas, Shannon still saw nothing, no sign of the tiny boy, or any sign that he’d been crushed, which still came as little comfort.
“Any luck?”
“No, Rach. Nothing.” Shannon said disheartened. “What happened next?”
“Uh, I threw my towel over the chair and sat down and waited for you.”
“You sat down?!” Shannon responded.
“Yeah, I wasn’t gonna stand up the whole time.” Rachel retorted. “I just took a seat and waited for you to come back out.”
“And I already checked the cushion.” Shannon interrupted, “There’s nothing there unless...” Shannon got a terrible thought!
“Rachel, I need to check your suit!”
“Check my suit?” Rachel asked. “Check for what?”
“I need to check your ass!”
“Excuse me?” Rachel queried, still not quite processing what Shannon had just asked.
“Rachel, you might have SAT on ‘im!”
Rachel instinctively reached around to feel her bottom.
“No, Rach!” Shannon cried out, “Let me do it!”
“What?!”
“I don’t want them to get broken!”
“Shannon, I’m not gonna break them, OK?”
“Rachel, please; just trust me!”
“Shannon, you can’t be serious!”
“Please, just bear with me!”
“Alright, fine!” Rachel relented.
Shannon moved around her to take a look at the bottom of Rachel’s suit, but seeing nothing she wanted an even closer look.
“Bend over,” Shannon said.
“What?” Rachel reacted.
Shannon simply gave her back a look of impatience.
Rachel was starting to get very uncomfortable by Shannon’s requests, but not wanting to cause any more trouble than she already had, she rolled her eyes, shrugged her shoulders and bent forward. Shannon quickly placed one hand on Rachel‘s back and the other one on her leg, staring intently at Rachel’s butt. She looked up and down for any sign of the tiny boy, not even taking a second to think how uncomfortable Rachel was with the situation, or how silly the two of them looked.
Shannon still didn’t see anything, and in frustration turned her head away. She just so happen to glance downward at the water in the pool....her eyes widened. She couldn’t believe it: what she first thought was a tiny bug, was Chris, shouting and waving his arms at the thought of finally being rescued!
Shannon gasped at the sight of the tiny boy in the water and unconsciously jerked.
“Shannon, be careful,” Rachel uttered, caught off guard, and stumbling backwards once again. Shannon tried to steady the girl, but it was too late. Rachel threw Shannon off balance as both fell backwards.
Chris’s hope of finally being rescued quickly faded as he saw the two giant girls above him stumble closer to the edge, casting a huge shadow over his tiny form. With no time to react, he screamed in horror as Shannon and Rachel collectively made one huge splash as they fell into the pool.
Chapter 10 by Shrinker82
By some miracle, Chris was close enough to the edge of the pool not to get landed on by the two giantesses, but not far enough away to escape the undertow from their splash. Chris couldn’t get away; he was quickly sucked underneath he water, struggling to get back up to the surface. Unfortunately, he soon found out that being underwater was the least of his worries.
Chris didn’t know what hit him: a huge form slammed into him, thrusting him upwards towards the surface, bursting through the surface with a huge surge of water. He gasped a huge breath of air, trying to hold on to whatever he had impacted. Finally, the ground stopped moving and Chris shook his head and quickly composed himself to see where he was, thankful he was still alive.

Despite avoiding get crushed by the two girls’ splashdown, Chris had actually been pulled directly into the path of them resurfacing. Rachel emerged, unaware that she had smacked right into her tiny friend. She took a deep breath and wiped the water from her face while Shannon surfaced soon after, removing the hair from her face with her hands.
“Thanks a lot, Shannon!” Rachel scolded. “You could’ve drowned me!”
“Oh no!” Shannon blurted, desperately searching the surrounding water. “Please, don’t be gone. Please!”
“Shannon, what is the matter with you?!” Rachel asked irately.
“Rachel, don’t move!” Shannon demanded.
“Would you stop it and just listen to me?” Rachel snapped. “Why are you being so weird?”
“Rachel, please just stop moving!”
“Shannon, you’re driving me nuts!” Rachel shouted, frustrated at Shannon’s ignorance, as she combed her fingers through her hair.

Chris had ascertained that he was currently on top of one of the girl’s heads. Initially, he wasn’t sure which one, as both had brown hair, but he mystery was solved as he felt Rachel’s voice vibrate the ground beneath him.
“Rachel!” Chris uttered.
Suddenly, Rachel’s head lurched forward as she started shouting at Shannon. Chris saw her searching the pool for him, probably thinking they had landed on him. He opened his mouth to shout, but Rachel kept shaking her head with anger at his babysitter, forcing him to concentrate on keeping his balance. Chris climbed a nearby strand of hair to both hang on to and hopefully get a better chance of being found.
Then, the unthinkable: Chris, for a split second, saw Rachel’s giant hands rise up from under him. A giant set of fingers flung the hair he was on back, send him flying off Rachel’s head down towards he water again, splashing down a few moments later.

“Rachel, for fuck sake, STOP MOVING!” Shannon shouted back, lurching towards her.
“Stay away from me!” Rachel snapped, hopping backwards.

Chris, still underwater from the fall, saw Rachel’s giant body leaping in his direction. With no time to move, her giant rear end collided from above, pushing him further down. The pressure on his lungs was getting unbearable; at his size, the water pressure posed a real danger of crushing him if he went too deep. Just as Chris felt his lungs about to burst, Rachel’s giant legs kicked out from under and her pelvis tilted backwards, just enough for Chris to slide along the crotch of her suit up through her legs to the surface of the water.

“Rachel, listen to me!“ Shannon pleaded, “You don’t understand!”
“No, you listen to me!” Rachel snapped back, standing her ground, “Look, I’m sorry I came over without permission, OK? I won’t do it again, and I’m sorry that your contact lenses got lost. I’ll replace them, I swear, but you’ve got to stop this! You’re really creeping me out!”
“Rachel, it’s complicated! I-I really can’t explain it to you right now; but I really need you to trust me!” Shannon started moving forward towards the young lady once again.
“No, stay back!” Rachel shouted back, putting her hands into the water and sending a splash toward Shannon to deter her advances.

Chris, desperate to call for help, had no sooner reached the surface of the water when a huge wave engulfed him; he was tossed through the gyrations, eventually colliding with a rounded, bouncy surface, and finally coming to rest in between two huge fleshy spheres.

“RACHEL, JESUS! STOP, BEFORE YOU SQUISH HIM!” Shannon shouted, immediately cupping her hands over her mouth.
“Him?!” Rachel inquired, confused, “What are you talking about? Squish who?”
“Look, Rachel, you don’t understand...” Shannon hesitated.
“Forget it, Shannon! I going home!”
“Rachel, please don’t!”
“Look, just let my mom know how much the the lenses were; I’m sure she’ll reimburse you, a-and I’ll figure some way to pay her back OK? I promise! I’ll come to the house and ask before I ever try to swim here again!”
Shannon tried to swim after her, but Rachel was too quick, climbing out of the pool and dashing around the edge to grab her towel and flip-flops.

Chris tried to free himself from between the two fleshy walls, but could barely move; despite how small he was, they were pressing against him, trapping him in place. He looked up to see where he was, and gasped when he saw Shannon‘s chin above him. Rachel’s splashing sent him careening directly toward Shannon’s breast....and now he was stuck in between them!
“Shannon! Down here!” Chris called up, “Shannon, help!” But Shannon was too busy dealing with Rachel to notice that the tiny person between her boobs. Chris tried calling again, but Shannon’s attempts to corral Rachel were sending her tits swinging back and forth, compressing them, and smashing the poor boy in between. Chris was once again being smothered by Shannon’s giant breast.

“Rachel, STOP! You don’t understand! Come back!” Shannon pleaded.
“Shannon, leave me alone! I’m going home!”
Shannon tried to get out of the pool and give chase, but Rachel was already gathering her things and heading down the stairs off the pool deck.
“Rachel, come back! Please!” Shannon begged, but it was too late. Rachel scurried barefoot across the yard, back to her fence. She threw open the gate, where Chloe had been awaiting her return, and together they rushed back into Rachel’s house, slamming the door behind. By the time Shannon got herself out of the pool, Rachel was already inside.
Shannon wanted to cry. She didn’t know if Chris was alive or dead, and for all she knew, he could be anywhere: from in the pool to somewhere on Rachel’s suit or for that matter.
“I’ve lost him,” Shannon sobbed, her eyes full of tears. She closed them in sorrow, observing a silent prayer....that’s when she heard it! She’d recognize those tiny squeaks anywhere....Chris.
“Chris? Chris, I can barely hear you. Where are you?” She turned back and approached the pool, leaning over the side, seeing if he was nearby, but his squeaks abruptly stopped.
Shannon got a horrible thought: Oh no! he was on the ground somewhere, and I just stepped on him! She quickly inspected the soles of her feet, but there was no sign of the tiny boy.
Where is he? Shannon held her breath and concentrated, listening very closely Chris’s tiny voice:
“SHANNON, LOOK DOWN HERE, BETWEEN YOUR BOOBS!”
Shannon put her chin to her chest, looking straight at her cleavage, and nearly cried tears of joy. There, nestled between her breasts, was the tiny Chris, waving and calling up to her.
“Chris, Oh my god! Are you OK?”
Chris tried to respond, but was having trouble maintaining his position, slipping deeper down between Shannon’s breast.
“Hang on!” Shannon beckoned. With one hand, she carefully pulled back the top of her swimsuit and moved the other hand from the bottom of her cleavage to the top slowly, allowing the tiny Chris to fall onto her fingers and roll into her palm. Chris looked like he’d been through hell.
“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of you, I swear.” Shannon comforted. Not wanting to take any more chances, Shannon cupped her hands, holding the tiny boy to her breast, and carefully walked over to slip on her flip-flops. Then, after slowly descending the stairs from the pool, she scuttled across the grass and into the house.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris carefully stepped into the small pool of warm water Shannon had cupped in her palm. It felt good to get the chlorine off; the warm water felt so welcoming to his tiny body, as if each dip washed away the layers of embarrassment and anger from each mishap that had happened that day.
He had barely said a word to Shannon after she fished him from the pool. Despite the fact that he was angry, he was also extremely embarrassed: after all, HE had insisted that Shannon leave him outside, despite her objections. But he really didn’t want to hear Shannon gloat....or tease him over what he’d just experienced, being stuck to a 13 year old girls behind and all.
All the way through the house and up the stairs, barely anything that Shannon said registered with him; any responses were nothing more than ‘yeah’, ‘fine’, or ‘uh-huh’, as if he were simply reacting autonomously.
Now, Chris languished in Shannon’s palm, in a small pool of water from the sink in his parent’s’ master bathroom, reflecting on all that had happened to him so far. It still hadn’t even been one full day, and he had had more near death experiences than he cared to count. The fear of his stature truly sank in; he couldn’t afford to take any more chances! Unfortunately, his could feel in his gut that it was futile; he just knew in his heart that no matter how careful he would try to be, somehow, someway he wouldn’t survive the week. He’d be squished by the giantess above him, or lost in some other unforeseen circumstance.
“You OK little guy?” Shannon asked sweetly, cooing at he tiny boy washing himself in her hand; Chris, however, remained silent, still too embarrassed to respond.
“Chris, please say something,” Shannon pleaded. “I know you’re mad at me, but please talk to me.”
Chris stopped washing himself, slowly turned to face the giant woman, lifted his head and spoke:
“Shannon....I’m sorry,” he said, pausing due to his shame.
Shannon was speechless, taken aback by the apology.
“I should’ve listened to you,” Chris continued, “I told you that I trusted you, but I really didn’t. I didn’t want to lie to you; I was so afraid that something else would happen — that you wouldn’t be careful....I just wanted to have some time alone. I was wrong: I should’ve trusted you. If I had, the whole thing with Rachel wouldn’t have happened. It was my fault, not yours.”
“I’m just surprised you apologized,” Shannon replied after a short moment of silence, “after all, this whole shrinking thing was technically my doing.”
“Technically?!” Chris blurted our in disbelief, “It IS you’re doing!”
Chris saw Shannon‘s expression change to one of disbelief and annoyance, so he quickly changed his tone.
“But despite that,” he continued, hands facing out in front of him, “I’m just really scared, Shannon. I mean, it hasn’t even been a whole day and look at all I’ve been through! My best friend just SAT on me, for Pete’s sake! What if you hadn’t been able to find me in the pool? What if either of you had landed on me when you two fell in? What if....?”
Chris began to tear up, “I’m just so afraid the next time is gonna be one time too many; I’m going to end up getting squished or crushed or who knows what! I don’t want to die, Shannon!”
“There’s no way I’m gonna let that happen, Chris,” Shannon assured, trying to calm him, “I know I give you crap, but you should know that I really do care about you. I don’t want anything bad happen to either. I was just trying to have some fun. You have no idea how scared I was when I couldn’t find you in bed earlier this afternoon, or by the pool just now. I thought I may have...” Shannon’s voice trailed off.
“I know,” Chris said, “you almost did.... but I am still alive, thankfully....and intact....um, so to speak.”
Shannon said nothing, only gritted her teeth.
“So, I was thinking,” Chris proposed, “how about we just....start all over? I’ll promise to trust you completely, 100%, and in return, you double-dog promise to be extra careful from now on. No more games, no more close calls, no more anything! We’ll both be responsible.”
“But Chris, I really wanted us to have fun this week,” Shannon whined.
Chris simply gave her a nasty, yet pleading look.
“But....let’s say we just take it one step at a time, OK? We’ll just relax for the rest of the evening.”
“Shannon, I’m all for relaxing, but we have to be careful. I’m not sure how much more I can take! One wrong move and...”
“If you say that you wanna trust me,” Shannon interrupted, “you’re going to have to trust me. I want to have fun with you this week, Chris, but I promise to take thinks slow from now on — for as long as you’re tiny. No more being rough! You have fun at your own pace; I won’t push you anymore. We’ll take things easy for the rest of the night, and tomorrow we’ll both figure out how to have fun — SAFELY! Deal?”
Chris thought long and hard over Shannon’s offer. Could he really trust her? After all, she had been nothing but trouble. But could he really afford to say no? He was going to need her help to survive, but she could make his life a living hell if she wanted.
But the more he thought about it, however, the more he came to realize that Shannon’s attitude had been completely different since earlier that day. She seemed to be a lot nicer, sweet even. He’d honestly never seen this side of her before. She was actually....likable. Where was this person all those years when she’d babysat him before? Maybe he was being gullible, but Chris started to believe that Shannon was being truly genuine; making this deal might ensure his safety and actually allow him to take advantage of his situation.
“OK,” Chris finally agreed, stepping out of the pool of water In Shannon’s palm. “You’ve got a deal. But I’m counting on you, Shannon. Please, don’t make me regret this.”
Shannon squeaked with delight. “Ok, sweetie. I accept.”
Shannon carefully maneuvered her hand towards the side of the bathroom sink to let Chris jump off to safety. Then, she dumped the water from her hand and dried off the excess water with a hand towel.
“Well,” Shannon giggled, finishing drying her hands, “now that you've had YOUR bath, I think I’ll have myself a shower. I need to wash off all that chlorine, too.”
Chris took a small scrap of tissue paper the giantess handed him and wrapped it around him like a towel, doing his best to hide his shame, before jumping back into her hand.
“Now,” Shannon contemplated aloud, “what to do with you while I'm showering.”
Chris's eyes shot directly up to Shannon's face; their eyes met, Shannon wearing a slight grin. Chris let out a loud gulp: he wasn't exactly sure what she could've meant. What was she about to do with him?
He closed his eyes fearfully, and developed a frightening mental picture: he saw a horrific vision of his tiny form in the bottom of the shower; water and soap dripping off Shannon’s gigantic, naked body. He could see himself dodging this way and that, screaming, and desperately avoiding the soap, water, and Shannon’s giant feet, getting either squished or washed down the drain.
Shannon carried the tiny boy out of the master bathroom and approached the vanity dresser, gently setting him down near the center. Then, she reached over and grabbed her smartphone.
“Wanna watch something?” Shannon asked.
“Huh?” Chris ejaculated, snapping back to reality.
“Is there something you'd like to watch on Netflix?” she specified, flipping through her phone. “You know, while I shower.”
Chris’s eyes grew wide. He was nearly speechless.
“Uh....sure,” he finally managed to utter, Uh....how about ‘The Flash’?”
“OK, hon,” she agreed, “You enjoy while I shower. Will you be okay on your own for a little bit?”
“Yeah,” Chris replied, “I’ll be fine. Thanks, Shan.”
“No problem,” she reassured, angling her phone against the vanity mirror, before starting the episode and making her way back into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.
The episode started almost immediately after; the volume was perfect! Like having a big screen TV....no, a giant personal movie screen. Chris couldn’t help but watch in awe!
During the episode, Chris tried his best to lay back and enjoy his current solace. He finally had to admit: being small did have its perks; unfortunately thus far, for every park there had been a downside. Sure, it was nice to be able to ogle an enormous pair of tits, but when you’re squished up against them... It was amazing that he could use a drinking straw as a slide and a plastic container for a pool, but if you're at the mercy of anyone who’s holding it... for every pro there was a con; every upside a downside, and Chris wasn't sure if he was actually going to survive this ordeal, despite Shannon’s promise.
His thoughts kept drifting back to Shannon’s carelessness. It was bad enough when she knew exactly where he was, but when she didn’t... She’d already accidentally stepped on him and nearly squished him in between her toes, not to mention almost suffocating him against her boob. He felt lucky to have survived all those encounters. What if, despite being careful, next time his luck ran out? Still, he took some solace in the fact that if something did happen to him, Shannon would have a lot of explaining to do; one way or another, she’d get her comeuppance. But who would believe that she had shrunk him?
Chris was so engrossed in thought that he hadn’t noticed the episode he was watching was almost over. When it finally ended, he was startled by a giant finger pressing the pause button, and a giant hand seizing the phone, lifting it high into the air. He whiled around to see Shannon, wearing a pink, silk nighty with lace trim, staring at him.
Say something, he thought, this is getting weird.
“Did you enjoy your show?” She finally spoke after an awkward silence.
“Uh....yeah.” he called back, clearing his throat, “Yes, I-I did.”
“Good,” she smiled back, softly, “how’s about we continue back downstairs. You can watch some more while I fix dinner. We’ll just relax for the rest of the evening; considering the exciting day you've had, I think you've earned it.”
Chris looked upon the giantess with intensity: this was it! He was going to trust her! He had to know if Shannon would keep her word, and her newfound blessed attitude, despite his better judgment. Like it or not he needed her; besides, he did have much choice. He was already going to be like this for a few days, so there was no point sitting around moping the entire time; the only thing to do was sit tight and wait for the formula to wear off....IF it wears off, he thought.
Shannon cupped her hands and lowered them to the dresser, with a soft, come hither look in her eyes. Chris said nothing, only nodded back, as he stood up and cautiously walked into the warm, awaiting hands of the seemingly loving giantess.
End Notes:



STOP! DO NOT CLICK “NEXT” UNTIL YOU READ THE FOLLOWING: What if, instead of ending up between Shannon’s breasts, Chris ended up stuck with Rachel during the pool scene? If you’d like to find out what would have happened, click the ‘Next’ button. If not, skip over to chapter 11 to resume the main storyline.

Alternate Chapter 10–What if Chris ended up with Rachel? by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

ATTENTION: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER IS A DEVIATION FROM THE MAIN STORY! IT IS AN ALTERNATE STORY ARC THAT EXPLORES A DIFFERENT OUTCOME OF THE EVENTS OUTLINED IN THIS STORY! IF YOU WISH TO CONTINUE THE MAIN STORY, SKIP OVER TO THE NEXT CHAPTER!

This chapter is a “What if” scenario that explores what would’ve happened if Chris had ended up with Rachel after the pool scene in chapter 9. In order to keep this chapter as concise as possible, there will only be a small attention to detail where necessary so as to move the story along.
We rejoin the story right after Rachel and Shannon splash down into the pool:

Despite avoiding get crushed by the two girls’ splashdown, Chris had actually been pulled directly into the path of them resurfacing. Rachel emerged, unaware that she had smacked right into her tiny friend. She took a deep breath and wiped the water from her face, while Shannon surfaced soon after, removing the hair from her face with her hands.
“Thanks a lot, Shannon!” Rachel scolded. “You could’ve drowned me!”
“Oh no!” Shannon blurted, desperately searching the surrounding water. “Please, don’t be gone. Please!”
“Shannon, what is the matter with you?!” Rachel asked irately.
“Rachel, don’t move!” Shannon demanded.
“Would you stop it and just listen to me?” Rachel snapped. “Why are you being so weird?”
“Rachel, please just stop moving!”
“Shannon, you’re driving me nuts!” Rachel shouted, frustrated at Shannon’s ignorance, as she combed her fingers through her hair.

Chris had ascertained that he was currently on top of one of the girl’s heads. Initially, he wasn’t sure which one, as both had brown hair, but he mystery was solved as he felt Rachel’s voice vibrate the ground beneath him.
“Rachel!” Chris uttered.
Suddenly, Rachel’s head lurched forward as she started shouting at Shannon. Chris saw her searching the pool for him, probably thinking they’d landed on him. He opened his mouth to shout, but Rachel kept shaking her head in anger at his babysitter, forcing him to concentrate on keeping his balance. Chris climbed a nearby strand of hair to both hang on to and to hopefully have a better chance of being found.
Then, the unthinkable: for a split second, Chris saw Rachel’s giant hands rise up from under him. Before he could speak, a giant set of fingers flung back the hair he was on. Chris held on to the strand for dear life as it flew off Rachel’s head, swung down, and hit the back of her neck. The impact knocked Chris loose, sending him tumbling down the back of her swimsuit, and plunging him into total darkness.

“Rachel, for fuck sake, STOP MOVING!” Shannon shouted back, lurching towards her.
“Stay away from me!” Rachel snapped, hopping backwards.
“Rachel, listen to me!“ Shannon pleaded, “You don’t understand!”
“No, you listen to me!” Rachel snapped back, standing her ground, “Look, I’m sorry I came over without permission, OK? I won’t do it again, and I’m sorry that your contact lenses got lost. I’ll replace them, I swear, but you’ve got to stop this! You’re really creeping me out!”
“Rachel, it’s complicated! I-I really can’t explain it to you right now; but I really need you to trust me!” Shannon started moving forward towards the young lady once again.
“No, stay back!” Rachel shouted back, putting her hands into the water and sending a splash toward Shannon to deter her advances.
“RACHEL, JESUS! STOP, BEFORE YOU SQUISH HIM!” Shannon shouted, immediately cupping her hands over her mouth.
“‘Squish him’?!” Rachel inquired, confused, “Squish who? What are you talking about?”
“Look, Rachel, you don’t understand...” Shannon hesitated.
“Forget it, Shannon! I going home!”
“Rachel, please don’t!”
“Look, just let my mom know how much the the lenses were; I’m sure she’ll reimburse you, a-and I’ll figure some way to pay her back OK? I promise! I’ll come to the house and ask before I ever try to swim here again!”
Shannon tried to swim after her, but Rachel was too quick: she’d already climbed out of the pool and had dashed around the edge to grab her towel and flip-flops.

Chris hit water with a splash, quickly surfacing to get a breath of air. He was in near darkness; the only light tricking in was from above, but it intermittently turned on and off as the aperture open and closed with the sporadic movements of a huge wall nearby. As he came to his senses, Chris realized he was partially submerged inside the back of Rachel’s bathing suit, continuously jostled by her movements.
“RACHEL! SHANNON! I’M IN HERE!” Chris tried to scream. “HELP!”
Suddenly, Rachel’s movements became violent; torrents of water sucked Chris below the surface, continuously slamming his tiny body back and forth between the swimsuit and her back. Chris gurgled and sputtered, trying to stay afloat and call for help, but it was nearly impossible.
Then, without warning, the water level dropped significantly; the next thing Chris knew, he was falling.

“Rachel, STOP! You don’t understand! Come back!” Shannon pleaded.
“Shannon, leave me alone! I’m going home!”
Shannon tried to get out of the pool and give chase, but Rachel had already grabbed her things and headed down the stairs off the pool deck.

“RAAAAAACHELLLLLLL!” Chris called as he fell further down her back. He was completely helpless; with each of Rachel’s footfalls, he descended ever closer to her rear end.

“Rachel, come back! Please!” Shannon begged, but it was too late. Rachel scurried barefoot across the yard, back to her fence. She threw open the gate where Chloe had been awaiting her return, and together they rushed back into Rachel’s house, slamming the door behind them. By the time Shannon had gotten herself out of the pool, Rachel was already inside.

Rachel burst through the back door, with Chloe right under heals. She was so upset, she was practically in tears.
“Rachel? Honey, is that you?” her mother called from the living room upon hearing the back door slam.
Rachel, however, was too upset to reply as she quickly stomped up the stairs.

“RACHEL! STOP! HELP!” Chris desperately shouted, trying to brace himself to avoid falling any further down her bathing suit, but it was impossible to stop himself. As soon as Rachel hit stairs again, the constant jostling threw him down upon her butt. Chris bounced several times up and down off the jiggly surface until one final bounce landed him square into the top of Rachel’s crack.
It was the most awkward encounter ever, despite what Shannon had put him through already. Chris was literally butted up against his best friend’s bare ass, a friend he’d never even kissed, let alone seen naked; despite there being practically no light, Chris knew that his face was red with embarrassment. Now, all he could do was brace himself, lest he slip down further in between Rachel’s butt cheeks, all the while truly conflicted on whether he actually wanted Rachel to find him or not.

Rachel hit the top step and headed straight for the bathroom, slamming the door behind her. She stood at the sink, sobbing, wiping the tears from her eyes, and trying her best to calm down. She been totally freaked out and humiliated by the whole ordeal, making it harder to forget about it and move on.
Rachel wasn’t trying to make Shannon mad; she didn’t mean any harm. How was she supposed know Chris was sick?
Why do I have to take things so personally? Rachel thought, feeling sorry for herself. She was so upset, she just wanted to take a shower and forget the whole thing. Feeling thirsty, Rachel bent over the sink to fill a glass of water...

The wall Chris was up against tilted away slightly, giving him a foot hold to remove himself from Rachel’s crack. He pressed his feet into the surrounding skin and pushed himself up a bit.
Once he’d gotten to a slightly firmer position, Chris decided to call for help:
“RACHEL!” he screamed, straining to hold his position. “RACHEL! I’M IN HERE! HELP ME!”

Rachel shot up straight; her head snapped left and right with paranoia. She could swear she just heard a tiny squeak, but couldn’t tell where it came from. Thinking it was a bug flying around, she stood very still and listened intently, holding her breath...

Chris, somewhat unexpectedly, received his response: Rachel’s back shot up straight, thrusting him forward.
“ACK!” he yelped as he lost his grip, slipping deeper into her crack. Now, Chris was trapped in a rather awkward position: his arms were trapped above him, stretched strait up; his head and torso were now wedged tightly into her crack; and his face completely buried into Rachel’s ass cheek, rendering him incapable of calling for help. All his shouts were muffled by a mountain of flesh and muscle. Chris couldn’t wiggle himself free....and he was quickly running out of air...

Rachel was silent for almost a full minute, listening for the sound again, but it never returned. Thinking it was all in her head, she shrugged and quickly grabbed a towel from the fresh linens before stepping over to the bathtub, hanging it on the rack nearby. Rachel started removing her bathing suit, but stopped: she figured it would be better to rinse it out in the shower first and then hang it up to dry.
She stepped into the bathtub and pulled the curtain closed; then, bent down to turn on the faucet.

Chris has almost passed out when the pressure finally released. He hurriedly pulled his arms down and pushed Rachel’s butt cheek away from his face, gasping a huge breath of air. Chris coughed and sputtered, trying to catch his breath.
“Rachel!” Chris tried to shout....right as she turned on the faucet. The impact of a mighty waterfall on the surface of the bathtub echoed throughout the room.
“RACHEL! RACHEL, HELP!” Chris screamed, but the huge torrent of water completely drowned out his voice. “RACHEL! IT’S CHRIS! I’M IN HERE! RACHEL, HELP ME! PLEASE!”

Rachel had forgotten all about that little squeak, and was busy adjusting the water temperature; once she got it just right, she turned on the shower, taking a quick step back to escape the spray that erupted from the shower head. She cautiously reached a hand forward to check the temperature again....
Perfect! she thought, stepping forward into the stream. The water felt so warm and inviting; Rachel closed her eyes and took some deep breaths as she slowly lifted her head, basking in the welcoming flow of water as it poured over her body and ran down her legs. She couldn’t help but arch her back and stretch, clasping her hands above her head.

“RACHEL! HELP Mlmpf!” Chris’s shouts for help were cut off as Rachel‘s ass clenched tight again, completely engulfing him in a mountain of flesh and muscle. As the ass cheeks squeezed tightly, Chris desperately tried squirming, but it was pointless: he wasn’t strong enough to overcome the enormous glutes and push them apart.
The pressure was building; Chris was about to pop!

“Uhn!” Rachel moaned, finishing her stretch and pulling her arms down as she exhaled. She stepped under the shower, turned around, and flipped up her hair, trying to rinse the chlorine out as the water flowed down her back.

Just before Chris burst, the giant ass relaxed. He moaned in pain; every bone in his body hurt. Chris wasn’t sure how much more of it he could take.
“RACHEL, GET ME OUT OF HERE!” he shouted in frustration, trying to pull himself up out of Rachel’s crack.
Chris and his big mouth: as soon as he asked, he received. A torrential down pour streamed down Rachel‘s back and washed between her butt cheeks.
“RACHBBBLLLBBB!” Chris sputtered as he was completely engulfed in a huge waterfall. He struggled helplessly, desperately fighting for each breath he could get, praying the torture wouldn’t last long.

Rachel took a few moments to relax under the warm, soothing stream of water as it flowed comfortably down her back. It was a welcome respite from the events that had occurred earlier, as if her anxiety was washing away, cleansing her soul. She slowly pulled the shoulder straps of her bathing suit over each of her shoulders and carefully removed her arms. The suit slipped downwards, exposing her small, humble breasts, and Rachel enjoyed feeling the water roll over them, then stream down her chest and across her stomach. Finally, she gripped the sides of her suit, slowly sliding it down her wet, naked body, bending over slightly to finish stepping out of it.

A tidal wave of water surged down over Chris, completely dislodging him from Rachels clenched ass and into the crotch area of the bathing suit. He felt like he was directly beneath a mammoth waterfall, slowly drowning.
Then, the fabric surrounding him collapsed.

The swimsuit hit the tub floor; Rachel stepped down on it to get her foot out before picking it back up by the straps to unfurl it slightly.

Chris was engulfed in wet fabric. He tried pushing it off, but it was far too heavy. Then, just when he didn’t think it could get any worse, a huge weight impacted from above. Chris let out a squeak as the massive weight pressed down from above, then just as quickly released him, leaving him stunned.
The huge swimsuit was suddenly lifted high into the air, forcing Chris flat into its crotch region.
“RACHEL, HELP! STOP! PLEASE!” Chris shouted, pleading for mercy.
Then, his surroundings started twisting, curling up from some outside force. Chris shouted out in terror as the suit wrapped tightly around him, squeezing him to the breaking point.

Rachel started wringing the water out of her suit a few times, draining it as best she could. Then, she stepped over to the back of the shower and pulled aside curtain, lightly tossing the bathing suit on the towel rack nonchalantly before closing the curtain and finishing her shower.

Chris futilely called for help, pleading for mercy each time the inner lining of the bathing suit squeezed and contracted around him. Finally, the torture ceased as the suit started moving again. Chris quickly grabbed on to the inner lining to avoid falling out.
Then, he felt the suit fly through the air, catching on something, and finally swinging to a stop. He did his best to regain his bearings after all that had just happened. Chris could still hear the waterfall of the shower nearby, surmising that Rachel had set aside the bathing suit while she finished showering. Unfortunately, he could see clearly out of the leg holes that he and the suit were now suspended high into the air. He figured he must be hanging on a towel rack, which meant he was now trapped, unable to go anywhere. His only hope was that he could get Rachel to see him when she stepped out of the shower.
Suddenly, Chris felt everything shift downwards. He instinctively dug his hands into the surrounding fabric and held completely still, anxiously waiting for the movement to stop.
The movement persisted; the suit was slipping off the towel rack. Chris scrambled to his feet, desperately clawing at the fabric in a futile attempt to climb it; it was no use: the suit and all of its contents fell to the floor, landing in a crumpled mass of wet cloth and carpet.

After several minutes, Rachel finally turned off the shower and pulled back the curtain to grab her towel. She immediately noticed her swimsuit lying on the bathroom rug and reached down to retrieve it.

Chris awoke in total darkness; the torrential downpour emanating from outside his prison ever apparent. A huge mass of wet fabric pressed down on his back—from the smell, he quickly recognized he was still somewhere beneath the swimsuit, though the ground beneath him was quite different: it was full of plush fibers—most likely a bath mat.
Then, the water stopped. Chris hastily started crawling towards a small sliver of light a few meters away, stalking it like a tiger in a field of tall grass. He needed to get out from under the bathing suit before...
The dark environment evaporated. The huge weight lifted up, and Chris was showered in bright light. He sat up and rubbed his eyes, then gazed skyward. Rachel had picked up the bathing suit and was hanging up back up. At that moment, Chris’s eyes shot back to her torso....and he got his first look at his giant friend in all of naked glory. Instinctively, Chris covered his eyes, not wanting to stare at Rachel in her birthday suit. Then, slowly, he removed his hands from his eyes and truly appreciated the sight before him:
Rachel’s small, tender breasts glistened in the bathroom light as they hovered overhead, and water dripped off her hair as she reached for her towel just to the left of where her bathing suit hung. The rest of her skin was smooth and taught, and none of it jiggled like Shannon’s.
As Rachel started drying off her legs and feet, Chris realized that she was looking down: this was his best shot at being spotted! He cupped his hands around his mouth and...
Chris suddenly became hesitant to call out for her. He was unsure how Rachel would react finding the neighbor boy in her bathroom....only a 1/4 inch tall....staring at her naked....
The more Chris contemplated the circumstances, the more awkward things became. But honestly, what choice did he have?
“RACHEL! RACHEL!” he shouted up to her. “RACHEL, DOWN HERE! LOOK DOWN HERE!”
Rachel continued drying off her legs, displaying no signs that she’d heard him. Chris was about to yell again when he saw her right foot slide off the edge of the tub, it’s sole casting a shadow over his tiny frame as it lowered to the floor. He put one hand up as if to deter the approaching foot, using he other to facilitate scooting his body backwards.
“Ah da da,” he repeated unintelligibly as the giant foot approached.
*BOOM*
Rachel’s foot impacted just to Chris’s left, narrowly missing him, the impact shaking him onto his back.
“EEK! Rachel, don’t squish me!” he squeaked.
The giantess above him continued drying her other leg, completely unaware she’d almost squished her shrunken friend. Her left foot soon descended to the floor as well, though it thankfully landed a safe distance away from Chris.
Now, Rachel’s giant form stood directly overhead, tiny drops of water trickling off her crotch and falling onto the bathmat below. Chris somehow scrambled to his feet as huge drops of water splashed him from every direction as they impacted. He ran out a from under the giant girl, continuing for a short distance before stopping about a foot in front of her, hoping she could look down and see him.
“RACHEL! RACHEL, DOWN HERE!” Chris screamed, hopping up-and-down and waving his arms wildly. “RACHEL, IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’M DOWN HERE! LOOK DOWN HERE! PLEASE!”

As Rachel finished drying off her hair, she happened to glance down at the floor; there, just in front of her feet, was something moving in the carpet.
“Ew! Stupid bug!” she exclaimed, lifting her right foot and tilting over the tiny figure, ready to squash it. That’s when the bug did the oddest thing: instead of flying or scurrying away, it cowering in fear, as if it knew it was about to be squished.
That’s weird, Rachel thought, I’ve never seen a bug act like that before.
She bent down lower to take a closer look at it; it didn’t even look like any bug she’d ever seen before. It almost looked like it was waving at her.
Rachel’s jaw dropped; It wasn’t a bug at all! It was a tiny person!
“Oh my gosh!” Rachel gasped, covering her mouth with her hand, nearly dropping her towel. “Ca-Chris?!”
The tiny figure in the carpet bounced up and down excitedly.
“What?! Chris?! How did...how did you...what?!” Rachel completely lost the ability to form complete sentences, dumbstruck at the sight of her friend so small in the bathroom rug; she began crouching down to get a closer look.
It appeared Chris was trying to shout something, but Rachel couldn’t even make out that he was saying anything.
“Hang on, Chris,” she said, reaching her hand towards him. “I can’t...AAH!”
Rachel suddenly realized she was still naked! She shot up straight, attempting to cover herself with her hands. Quickly, she wrapped the towel around herself tightly, then sat down on the edge of the tub.
Apparently, she landed a little harder than she intended. Chris was knocked off his feet from the impact.
“Oh my gosh!” she exclaimed. “Chris, I’m so sorry. Hang on!”
Rachel moved her hands towards Chris’s position in the rug. He recoiled slightly, but Rachel was surprisingly gentle: she brought her right hand in a few feet away, carefully scooting it towards him, using her left hand to gently sweep him onto her fingertips. Then, she gently brought Chris back up to her face.
“Chris, I-I don’t believe it,” Rachel’s voice boomed. “Is it really is you?”
Chris, however, was covering his ears as Rachel spoke, as she didn’t realize how loud her voice was to him, nor that her breath almost blew him right off her hand.
“Oops! Sorry!” Rachel apologized, putting her left hand over her mouth, lowering her voice to a whisper. “Chris, what’s going on? How did you get so small? And why....why are you naked?”
Chris was about to answer, but Rachel’s comment made him remember that he was also in the nude. He hastily placed his hands over his genitals, hiding his own shame, nearly racking himself in the process.
“Trust me, bud, the feeling’s mutual,” Rachel said bluntly, “Now, what is going on?”
“Shannon shrunk me,” Chris squeaked.
“What?” Rachel asked, but before Chris could say anything else, there was a knock at the door.
“Rachel,” her mother called, “everything OK?”
“Uh, yeah mom,” Rachel called back, “I’m fine, I just got out of the shower. I need a few minutes, OK?”
“OK,” her mother replied before walking away from the door.
“Chris, I-I don’t understand.” Rachel said to him, “How did this happen?”
Chris started to explain, but she could barely understand him.
“Hang on, Chris. Let’s go to my room.”
Rachel gently cupped her hands around the tiny boy and held him close to her chest, shielding him the outside world a she stood up and walked over to the bathroom door; carefully she opened it, turned out the light, and stepped into the hallway.
No sooner had Rachel exited the bathroom, Chloe was right at her heels, jumping and pawing at her.
“Not now, Chloe!” Rachel shooed her, pushing her away with her foot, as her mother stepped back into the hallway from the master bedroom.
“Hey honey, what’s going on?” she asked.
“Nothing mom,” Rachel said, flustered. “I just need to get dressed.”
“Well, are you sure you’re OK? You seemed upset earlier.”
“It’s fine mom,” Rachel said irritably, still trying to shoo Chloe away with her feet. “I just need a few moments alone, OK. Ugh, can you please take Chloe downstairs? I promise I’ll explain everything later, OK?”
“OK hun,” her mother said, reaching for the dog. “Come on, girl.”
Mrs. Carson picked up Chloe and the two headed back downstairs as Rachel hurried down the hall to her room. She quickly shut the door behind her and headed over to the desk, gently rolling Chris off her hand and onto the desktop.
“Here,” Rachel said, tearing off a pice of tissue, “use this to cover yourself while I get dressed.”
Rachel began walking over towards her dresser.
“And don’t you dare peek!” She called over to him.
Chris wrapped the tissue around himself like a toga, then sat down on the desk, facing the window like Rachel asked, while she pulled out a brown t-shirt with a Nike logo, a pink pair of panties, and a pair of khaki shorts from her dresser and laid them out on the bed. After hastily getting dressed, Rachel headed back over to her desk and sat in the chair.
“OK bud, I’m descent.” Rachel said, giving Chris her upmost attention. “Now, how did this happen?”
Over the next several minutes, Chris explained what had happened and everything Shannon had done to him....(well, almost everything).
“Chris, I’m so sorry,” Rachel replied, “I can’t believe she did this to you! And now you’re stuck like this for two days?!”
“Maybe longer,” Chris moped.
“Man, I know she’s acted weird around you before, but I never thought she’d do something like this!”
“Tell me about it! She’s crazy, and you have no idea how close she’s come to squashing me already! Please Rachel, you’ve gotta help me!”
“But....what can I do?” Rachel stammered.
“You’ve gotta keep me safe until the potion wears off.”
“What?!”
“Please Rachel,” Chris begged, “you’re my only hope. I can’t go back to Shannon: I-I’ll never make it. You can’t send me back to her!”
“What am I supposed to do, keep you in my room for two days?!”
“Rachel, I don’t know what else to do,” Chris sobbed.
“OK, look, we’ll figure something out, alright?” Rachel soothed him. “Just gimme a minute to process this.”
KNOCK KNOCK.
“Rachel, sweetie, are you decent?” Mrs. Carson called from outside the door.
Rachel’s head snapped towards the door; her heart was racing!
“U-Uh,” she uttered snapping her gaze back to Chris, who was frantically waving her off, mouthing the word ‘no’, “just a second mom.”
Chris was still protesting, but then recoiled in fear as Rachel’s hands cupped around him, scooping him up into her grasp. She arose from her chair and carried him over to her dresser, placing him in her jewelry box situated on top. Chris tumbled off her hands and inside the box, catching only a fleeting glance of his giant friend as she closed the lid. Then, Rachel composed herself before unlocking and opening her bedroom door.
“Hi mom.”
“Hey hun,” Mrs. Carson replied. “Is....somebody else up here?”
“No, just me. Why do you ask?”
“Then, who were you talking to just now?” Mrs. Carson asked, stepping inside the room.
“Oh, I was just thinking out loud, that’s all,” Rachel replied, thinking quickly.
“Ah, well, is everything all right? You seemed upset earlier when you came inside.”
“Oh, I’m OK mom, I was a little unnerved because Shannon said Chris isn’t feeling well.”
“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. I’m....surprised you’re taking it so hard.”
“Well, it’s not just that: Shannon was a little on edge earlier; I think I just caught her at a bad time, but you know, she’s acting really weird today, probably cause she has her hands full, with Chris being sick, I mean.”
“Understandable,” Mrs. Carson replied. “Are you sure you’re OK though?”
“I’m fine mom....but, if Shannon happens to drop by, could you just tell her I’m not home?”
“Why?” her mom asked, confused.
“I....think I may have upset her, and I just can’t face her right now, you know?”
“Uh....okay sweetie, just let me know if you need anything.”
“I will mom. Thanks.”
Mrs. Carson left the room, closing the door behind her. Rachel quickly locked the door, breathing a sigh of relief. She quickly headed over to the jewelry box and opened the lid.
“OK, she’s gone,” Rachel whispered as she plucked Chris from the box and sat down on her bed, placing one leg underneath her and letting the other hang off the side.
“Rachel,” Chris called up as she set him down on the covers, “would you please be more careful with me? It’s really scary being jerked around like that!”
“Hey, gimme a break, would ya?” Rachel said indignantly. “Taking care of a tiny kid is kind of a new concept.”
“Yeah, well it’s better than actually BEING the one who’s tiny!” Chris snapped.
“You know, you should be a lot nicer to me,” Rachel cautioned, “You owe me for seeing me naked!”
“Hey, it wasn’t my fault,” Chris objected. “I got stuck in your swimsuit! And it was no picnic being stuck in your butt either!”
“Yeah, well....how was I supposed to know you were there?” Rachel gritted her teeth, flushed with embarrassment.
“I-I guess wasn’t really your fault,” Chris stammered, just as red as Rachel. “I’m sorry if I embarrassed you.”
“It’s OK. I’m sorry if I was rough with you. I’ll try to be more careful from now on. Like I said, this is all new to me.”
“It’s new to me too, Rach,” Chris added, “but I’m the one who’ll pay for it if something happens.”
“I won’t let anything bad happen to you, Chris,” Rachel reassured him, “I promise.”
“OK, but I’m counting on you.”
“I know,” Rachel nodded, “but this is just....so weird.”
“Tell me about it,” Chris said agreeably.
“What’s it like being that small?” Rachel asked, giggling a bit.
“Trust me, it’s no picnic,” Chris said smartly.
“Yeah, but besides that, what’s it like?”
“Well....it’s kinda interesting, I guess,” Chris admitted hesitantly, “I just wish it weren’t so scary.”
Rachel nodded. Neither of them said anything for a moment.
“Humph,” she spoke up, giggling slightly, “you know, I’ve wondered what it would be like to have a boy in my room, but this isn’t exactly what I had in mind.”
Chris didn’t respond; he just looked down in embarrassment.
“It is pretty neat though. You’re like, as small as a bug.” Rachel giggled.
“Yeah, well it’s not neat, Rachel,” Chris replied, “it’s scary, and really embarrassing.”
“Yeah, I bet,” Rachel said, “I can’t believe Shannon did this. Did she really step on you?”
“Yes,” Chris replied irately, “I’m lucky to be alive!”
“Well, you better watch yourself the next couple days,” Rachel warned him, bringing her foot that hanging down off the bed up on top of the covers and setting it near to Chris’s position, “you wouldn’t want me to accidentally step on you, too.”
“Hey! Be careful, would ya?!” Chris exclaimed as he bounced up and down from the impact of Rachel’s foot.
“You’re right, I’ll have to be,” she agreed, giggling, “otherwise you could get stuck between my toes.”
“Rachel, cut it out!” Chris demanded, watching her toes wiggle.
“He he, this is going to be a fun couple of days,” she giggled, biting her lower lip.
“RACHEL! KNOCK IT OFF! IT’S NOT FUNNY!”
“Sorry, Chris, I can’t help it!” Rachel said, still giggling hysterically, “You just look so darn cute down there.”
“I don’t want to look cute,” Chris said irritably, “I want to be big again!”
“Well, like you said, you’re stuck until it wears off; so, what should we do in the meantime?”
“I don’t know,” Chris shrugged. “We could watch some TV.”
“Uh, I don’t have a TV in my room.”
“So, we’ll go to the living room.”
“Where? Downstairs?!” Rachel exclaimed. “We can’t go downstairs! What if my mom were to find you?! Or worse: Chloe?!”
“You’re right,” Chris nodded, gulping nervously, “bad idea! She might eat me.”
“And we’ll have to make sure we put you somewhere safe at night. Chloe normally sleeps at the foot of my bed.”
Chris got very nervous; he started shaking, not wanting to think about what would happen if Chloe got her paws on him....literally.
“Don’t worry, Chris. I won’t let Chloe anywhere near you,” Rachel reassured him, “but it’s probably best that you don’t leave my room unless you’re with me.”
“Great,” Chris sulked, “What am I supposed to do for the next two days?”
“Here,” Rachel said, grabbing her tablet from the nightstand, “let’s check out some videos on YouTube. Maybe we’ll figure something out.”
Rachel carefully lay down on the bed, placing her head next to Chris, and tilting the tablet so they both could watch, though she quickly had to turn down the volume to spare his ears. They watched a couple of Vine compilations, both sharing some good laughs, but soon Rachel got restless. Chris’s situation had peaked her curiosity.
“Hey, let me browse for a second,” Rachel said, bringing up the on-screen keyboard. She carefully typed in the phrase ‘tiny kid’ and clicked ‘Search.
“Hey!” Chris exclaimed when he saw what she was typing, but Rachel was too busy flipping through the videos to notice. All she found, though, were videos about short people.
“Nah, this isn’t what I want,” Rachel said. She deleted the phrase and instead typed in ‘shrunken kid’.
“Come on, Rachel,” Chris squeaked and frustration.
“Ah, here we go,” Rachel said, finding the next set of videos much more to her liking.
“Rachel, cut it out!”
“What?! I’m just curious,” Rachel defended herself, “besides, maybe we’ll get some inspiration on some fun things we can do.”
“I highly doubt it,” Chris said disagreeably.
“Hey, let’s check this one out!” Rachel said, coming upon a trailer for the 80s movie, “Honey, I Shrunk the Kids”.
“Can we ‘not’?” Chris begged.
It was too late: Rachel had already clicked the play tab.
“Rachel, please?”
“Hush, I wanna watch,” she shushed him.
While Rachel watched the trailer with enthusiasm, Chris could only watch nervously as the kids on the video got into all sorts of trouble, wondering if he’d be in any of those situations.
“Ooh, Chris! I just got a killer idea!” Rachel said excitedly after the video finished.
“Rachel, whatever you’re thinking, please, let’s not,” Chris pleaded nervously.
“Wait here!” she said rolling off the bed, jostling Chris in the process. “I’ll be right back.”
“Rachel, please don’t leave me!” Chris begged.
Rachel never heard him; she was already out her door, her bare feet stomping down the hallway.
Chris was extremely anxious; nothing he saw in that trailer looked like fun. Quite the contrary.
A few minutes later, Rachel returned, carrying a bowl of cereal. She placed it on her desk and stepped over to the bed to retrieve Chris. He started backing off, squeaking objections to what he knew was going to happen, but Rachel plucked him off the bed and set him in her palm.
“Rachel, NO! I know what you’re thinking, and please, NO!”
“Relax, Chris. I know what I’m doing,” she said as she sat down on her desk, her hand hovering precariously over the bowl of cereal.
“Rachel! Y-You’re not really gonna e-eat me, are you?!” Chris squeaked.
“Of course not!” Rachel replied aghast. “We’re just going to act it out! It’ll be fun!”
“No, Rachel, please! I don’t wanna chance it!”
“Chris, aren’t you curious what it’ll be like swimming in a giant bowl of cereal?”
“Not really, and I’m not really fond of Cheerios anyway.”
“But Chris,” Rachel’s eyes lit up, “these aren’t Cheerios, they’re Lucky Charms! You can literally eat a marshmallow bigger than you are!”
Chris peeked over the side of Rachel’s hand onto the bowl, confirming what she’d said.
“Rachel, I don’t know,” Chris whined apprehensively.
“Come on Chris, please?” she pleaded. “Just try it. I’ll pull you out at the first sign of trouble, I promise.”
Chris sighed uneasily.
“Alright,” he relented, “but he careful, OK?”
“Ooh, yes,” Rachel squealed with giddiness, her legs trembling happily. She carefully lowered her palm and dumped Chris into the bowl.
SPLASH
The milk was ice cold, cutting like needles through Chris’s skin. He quickly surfaced, grabbing a nearby piece of cereal.
“R-Rachel, it’s f-freezing in here,” Chris called up, shivering, desperately hanging on. “I can’t do this, it’s t-t-too cold.”
“Oh, just give it a chance,” Rachel said callously, grabbing her spoon. “Now hold on!”
Rachel dipped the spoon into the opposite side of the bowl and slurped up a bite. She chewed gleefully, keeping her eyes on Chris’s reaction in the bowl. The spoon’s departure sent ripples through the milk, tossing the surrounding cereal all around him. The piece he was holding jostled, causing him to let go and dip beneath the surface. Chris flailed about, managing to grab the piece again as he coughed and sputtered.
“Rachel!” He gurgled. “Be careful!”
“Hey, let’s play game,” Rachel offered. “I’ll try to scoop you up with my spoon and you try to dodge it.”
“Come on, Rachel, Stop it!” Chris demanded.
“You better get swimming, Chris,” she called down playfully as her spoon descended, “or I just might change my mind about not eating you.
“RACHEL, NO!” Chris screamed in terror, swimming away frantically to avoid being scooped up.
Rachel scooped heap of serial, examined it carefully, then looked back towards a bowl, quickly spotting Chris grabbing a marshmallow. Of course, she wasn’t actually trying to eat him: just toy with him a bit. She shoved the spoonful in her mouth, chewing and swallowing quickly before sending the spoon towards the bowl once again.
“RACHEL, STOP! PLEASE!” Chris pleaded as a giant utensil approached again. He quickly drove underneath the marshmallow, changing directions and swimming towards the other side of the bowl, narrowly avoiding the spoon once again.
Meanwhile, Rachel was giggling, enjoying watching her tiny friend struggle. She couldn’t believe Chris was actually this small, nor that he was swimming around in her bowl of cereal. Oh no, she was never gonna let him live this down. The whole exchange went on for several minutes until Chris could no longer avoid the spoon.
“NO, RACHEL!” Chris cried.
It was too late. The spoon submerged beneath his position in the bowl. He tried grabbing onto the marshmallow to stay afloat, but he was soon being lifted high into the air. Chris watched nervously as his giant friend held up the spoon, a big smile on her face.
“He he, I got you now!” Rachel taunted him.
“OK, Rachel. You got me!” Chris said nervously. “Now, can we please stop.”
“Hm,” she uttered as she licked her lips vigorously, smacking them mockingly, “I wonder what you taste like.”
“R-Rachel, please. You can’t be serious!” Chris squeaked. “RACHEL, NO!”
Chris looked on in horror as her giant mouth opened, her huge tongue beckoning the spoon forward; he was headed inside.
“RACHEL! DON’T EAT ME! PLEEEEEASE!”
Rachel’s lips closed around the spoon, withdrawing it soon after, and holding the bite inside her mouth. She gently sloshed the contents back and forth inside her, wondering just how much Chris was freaking out. Finally, she spit her bite back into the bowl; Chris surfaced soon after, completely scared to death.
“RACHEL, THAT WASN’T FUNNY! YOU COULD’VE SWALLOWED ME!” Chris shouted.
“Geez Chris, calm down,” Rachel said with disdain. “I told you I wasn’t actually going to eat you. I was just teasing you.”
“Well, I’m done playing! Now, get me out of here!”
“For Pete’s sake, Chris, lighten up! Why don’t you just eat your fill?”
“I’m not hungry! Now, would you please just get me out of here? You’re as bad as Shannon!”
“Oh, I am, am I?” Rachel replied, flabbergasted. “Well, just for that, you can just stay in there while I use the restroom!”
Rachel set down the spoon, scooted he chair back, and stood up.
“RACHEL, WAIT! YOU CAN’T JUST LEAVE ME IN HERE!” Chris pleaded. “RACHEL, COME BACK!”
It was no use: Rachel left the room, closing the door behind her.
Chris helplessly treaded milk, awaiting his captor’s return. He couldn’t believe Rachel was treating him like she was; they were supposed to be friends. More and more he was regretting contacting her, but honestly, what choice did he have? One thing was certain, if Rachel wasn’t more careful, she really WAS going to eat him.
Chris looked intently at marshmallow he was holding onto. He shrugged and took a big bite; he figured he may as well. Besides, when would he ever have a chance again to eat a marshmallow that was bigger than he was?
After several minutes, the bedroom door opened again.
“Geez, finally!” Chris yelled and frustration. “Now get me out of here, Rachel!”
Chris saw a giant figure approach....and reeled in horror. It wasn’t Rachel!
“I knew she took a bowl of cereal up here,” Mrs. Carson said with frustration. “How many times have I told her ‘no eating in your room’?”
“Oh no,” Chris uttered as the giant mother reached for the bowl. “NO, MRS. CARSON, WAIT!”
Chris’s squeaks for help went unnoticed as she picked up the bowl. The contents inside agitated violently, forcing Chris beneath he waves, as Mrs. Carson headed back into the hallway. Chris tried desperately to stay afloat, but kept getting forced under by floating debris.
At one point, he breached the surface, and was about to call up to her again, but Mrs. Carson chose that moment to place the spoon back into the bowl. It struck Chris head on, forcing him back underneath the milk. Luckily, he was pushed out of the way instead of being pinned underneath it.
The worst part of the trip came when she headed down the stairs. Chris was tossed about violently with each step: flying up out of the milk and landing on broken bits of marshmallows.
“There,” Mrs. Carson said as she walked into the kitchen, setting the bowl on he table, “Rachel can finish it down here.”
Then, she stopped for a minute and glanced at the bowl; she suddenly felt a little hungry.
“I guess Rachel won’t mind if I take one quick bite,” Mrs. Carson said as she licked her lips and reached for the spoon.
Chris surfaced just in time to see the giant woman grab the spoon.
“MRS. CARSON! NOOO!” Chris screamed as the spoon dipped beneath him.
Mrs. Carson scooped a heap of cereal into the air, opened her mouth, and shoved the bite inside. Then, after chewing for a few seconds, she swallowed.

A few minutes later, Rachel’s bare feet stomped down the stairs, calling for her mother frantically. She swung around the banister and into the kitchen.
“Mom, where’s my *gasp*?!”
Rachel eyed her cereal bowl sitting on the kitchen table.
“I brought your bowl down here, Rach,” her mother said, standing over the sink. “What have I told you about eating in your room?”
“Mom, you don’t understand!” Rachel cried as she slid over to the table and scanned the bowl.
“I understand that I’ve told you a hundred times. You know the rules,” her mother replied as she turned towards her daughter. Mrs. Carson was surprised to see her daughter combing the bowl with her spoon, as if she were looking for something.
“Honey,” she started, “what are you look—?”
“Mom,” Rachel interrupted, “please tell me you didn’t eat any of it.”
“Uh, well I only took a small bite, but you can have more if you want.”
Rachel eyes grew wide with fear; she turned back to the bowl before her mother had finished her sentence.
“Please be OK,” Rachel began chanting to herself, over and over again.
“Honey, what’s the matter?”
“Mom, you don’t understand,” Rachel replied, nearly in tears.
“Understand what?”
Rachel suddenly realized that she didn’t want her mother to see Chris’s tiny form if he did happen to avoid being eaten; she grabbed the bowl and began to scurry out of the room.
“Uh-uhn,” her mother uttered, “you keep that in the kitchen!”
“But mom—“
“No ‘but’s!”
Rachel cringed and stepped back into the kitchen, setting the bowl back down at the table. She sat down and waited for her mom to turn her back, then frantically searched the cereal again.
“For goodness sake, Rach, you’d think you’d lost something in there.”
I may have, Rachel thought sadly, wondering as she searched if her mom really had eaten Chris, and what he was going through being digested in her mom’s stomach.
Then, miraculously, Chris emerged from the milk, coughing and sputtering, trying to grab onto a piece of cereal. Rachel breathed a sigh of relief as she carefully maneuvered her spoon down to scoop him up, bringing Chris up close to her face.
“Oh, thank goodness,” she said aloud.
“Thank goodness for what?” Mrs. Carson asked, turning around from the sink.
Rachel jerked, startled by her mom’s words. The spoon jumped towards her, accidentally tossing Chris down her shirt while she watched, helplessly frozen with fright.
“No!” Rachel uttered, seeing Chris’s tiny body tumble down her chest.
“Honey, what is it?” her mother asked.
“Nothing!” Rachel answered quickly, snapping her head up from her chest. “Uh, can I be excused.”
“Well, if you’re finished, come put your bowl in the sink.”
Meanwhile, Chris had landed on Rachel’s right breast and tumbled down onto her nipple. Her A-cup-sized chest was quite smaller than Shannon’s, so there wasn’t as much to hold onto. He clung to the large nipple, desperately trying to hold on.
Rachel was halfway to the sink with her bowl when she felt something grasp one of her nipples. She paused, letting out a tiny squeak in surprise, and bit her lower lip. The sensation was shocking, yet stimulating.
“Rachel, what is it?” Mrs. Carson asked.
“Uh, nothing mom,” Rachel said trying to hold back her reaction as she continued to the sink with her bowl. All the moving she was doing continuously jostled Chris, who kept clawing at her nipple trying not to fall, which in turn stimulated her more.
“Rachel, are you sure you’re OK?” her mother asked.
“I’m OK, mom,” Rachel said, finishing rinsing off her bowl and placing it in the sink. “I’m just going to head back upstairs.”
Rachel started walking away as quickly as could, doing her best to contain herself.
“Honey, wait a second!” her mother said.
Rachel stopped dead in her tracks, closing her eyes and gritting her teeth to control herself.
“Yeah, mom?” she said.
“Come here.”
Rachel turned slowly and carefully moved over towards her mother.
“Rach, are you sure everything’s OK?” Mrs. Carson said, placing her hands on Rachel’s shoulders.
As soon as her mother’s hands made contact with Rachel, she inadvertently gave her daughter a slight shake; it was just enough for Chris to lose his grip on the nipple. He plummeted downwards, tumbling down Rachel‘s chest and over her tummy, and sliding right down the front of Rachel‘s panties.
Rachel exhaled. The sensation on her breast was gone.
“You know you can always come to me if something’s bothering you, sweetie,” Mrs. Carson continued.
“I know mom,” Rachel replied, “but I’m fine. Really.”
Chris, however, was not fine. He was slipping further down Rachel’s underwear, eventually sliding right over her pubic region to the top of her privates. He desperately started squirming, clawing, and scratching at her skin, trying to climb upwards.
Rachel’s eyes suddenly grew wide. The sensation on her nipple had now moved down to her crotch. She suddenly realized Chris must’ve fallen inside, and whatever he was doing was really getting her going.
“OK?” her mother asked.
Rachel snapped back to reality. She’d missed the entire conversation with your mother.
“OK, mom, but everything’s fine. Really, I’m OK,” she replied, hoping your mother would buy her response, though she was squirming in her stance.
“OK, sweetie. Go on.”
“Thanks mom,” Rachel said, slowly turning and walking away, trying to look casual despite the fact that Chris’s squirming was really stimulating her. She headed up the stairs, panting and biting her lip. She’d never felt this way before; of course, no one had ever touched her like this before. It felt really good!
Somehow, Rachel made it down the hall to her room; she hastily locked the door and sat down on her bed.
“Chris, Chris wait!” she panted, trying to unzip your pants, but his squirming continued. “Chris! Oh my gosh!”
Rachel kept fiddling with her zipper, trying to pull her pants down, but Chris’s movement’s made it difficult. She kept panting....kept building until...
Rachel let out a huge moan, falling back onto her bed, breathing heavily. The front of her panties were soaked. She took a moment to recover, finished unzipping her pants, and lifted her panties to peek inside.
There was Chris, lying prostrate on her vaginal lips, covered in her juices, and completely exhausted.
“Oh my gosh!” Rachel exclaimed quietly, “Chris, are you OK?”
“Yeah,” Chris squeaked, “I think so.”
“Wow! I don’t know what you were doing, but it felt really good.”
“I was trying to get out of your underwear!” Chris explained.
“Well,” Rachel giggles uncomfortably, “if you’re going to do THAT while you’re in there, I might just leave you in there for a while.”
“Rachel, No!”
“Relax, Chris,” Rachel giggled softly, “I’m only teasing you. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of you, just like you took care of me.”
Rachel lay there on her bed, eyeing Chris lovingly, cooing at him. She had never thought of him as anything more than just a friend, but Chris had awakened feelings inside her she’d never felt before, and whether he knew it or not, Chris was going to be spending more time in her underwear.
Rachel giggled softly thinking about the tiny boy she was going to be taking care of. She was definitely going to enjoy the next couple of days!

Chapter 11 by Shrinker82
The kitchen was a welcome environment to Chris: the dinner Shannon was cooking smelled so delicious, and it wasn't leftover chili; she was making something fresh. Everything smelled so good! Chris hated to admit it, but Shannon was a pretty good cook. It also probably explained why she didn’t exactly have the skinniest figure.
All the while Chris was relaxing on the kitchen counter, enjoying a welcome reprieve from the day’s activities, watching The Flash on Shannon’s phone like before. He was far enough away from where Shannon was working to avoid any danger, yet close enough that she could keep an eye on him, just like she promised. Every so often when Shannon had a moment to spare, she would check on the tiny boy and ask if he was OK; every time, he would nod his head and give her a big thumbs up (well, a little thumbs up, anyway) and she’d go right back to cooking.
While Chris’s attention was otherwise engaged, Shannon couldn’t help but stare at him from time to time and grin. He was so cute at his current size, she almost couldn’t contain herself, licking her lips with delight, as if ready to devour him at a moment’s notice. She had to restrain herself, however, she had just gotten him to truly trust her. Not just that, but HE had even apologized. Her plan was working perfectly! She couldn’t lose control now. Take it in stride, she thought; everything will fall into place.
Meanwhile, Chris had almost finished two more full episodes before Shannon spoke up again.
“Alright, little guy, supper’s ready.”
Chris couldn’t wait to eat; all the times he wasn’t intently watching his own show on Shannon’s phone, he took a casual glance over while she was preparing for dinner and dessert. First, Shannon had fixed desert: chocolate pudding, which she placed in the freezer to chill it faster while she prepared the rest of the meal. She then placed the pudding into the refrigerator to sit while they ate their main course: creamy seasoned chicken with parmesan rice and lightly salted steamed broccoli. Of course, as Chris wasn’t one to normally eat his vegetables, Shannon prepared a small amount of cheese sauce to go with it.
Shannon left the food on the stove and on hot pads on the counter adjacent to grab a plate out of the cupboard; then, upon taking a rather sizable piece of chicken, rice, and broccoli, she carried the plate over to the table and the place setting she had previously prepared.
“All right, kiddo.” Shannon called, “Your turn.” She gently placed her palm next to the counter; Chris hurriedly jumped into her hand while Shannon grabbed her phone with the other hand, then carefully carried them both over to the kitchen table.
Chris climbed down her hand to the table’s surface as Shannon walked around the table, sat in her chair, and scooted it up. The chair squeaked and groaned as its legs scraped across the floor. It was like a cacophony of sound to Chris’s ears; he had to plug them to avoid going deaf.
“Oh, I’m sorry, Chris.” Shannon apologized, realizing how much noise she’d made. “Are you OK?”
“Yeah, I’m fine.” Chris said “Just wasn’t expecting that.”
“Neither was I. I’ll be sure to warn you next time.”
“Ok,” Chris confirmed.
“Anyway, sweetie,” Shannon continued, placing her foot on the table, “ready for some more exercise?”
The shock from Shannon’s giant foot slamming on the table nearly caused Chris to lose his footing; he was paralyzed with fear as Shannon scrunched her toes with anticipation. Chris worriedly turned his gaze back up to her face....
Chris’s fear quickly turned to annoyance when he realized Shannon was biting her lip trying to hold back the laughter.
“I’m just kidding, Chris.” Shannon giggled as he shot her a dirty look. “We had a deal, and I’m gonna stick to it.”
Shannon removed her foot from the table, placing it back into the floor.
“Seriously though, hold your ears.” she warned. “I have to adjust my chair again.”
Chris complied expectantly, but Shannon was able to adjust and pull up her chair without making too much noise this time.
“Now,” she contemplated aloud, “what’s the easiest way to do this?”
Shannon picked up her knife and fork and very carefully sliced her off a tiny sliver of chicken, ensuring it was well coated with sauce, and placing it towards the side of her plate; she followed suit with a single grain of rice and tiny floret of broccoli.
Chris started moving towards the plate, but Shannon quickly moved her hand in front of him to block his path.
“Hold on, sweetie! The plate is still a little hot! We wouldn’t want you getting cooked. Sit tight one second.”
Shannon grabbed herself a paper napkin and tore off a tiny little piece, then somehow used her knife to gently scrape the food in the tiny napkin, placing it on the placemat safely out of the way of her plate.
“There you go, little guy.” She cooed. “Is this okay?”
“I guess so,” Chris relented. Technically, it would work, but Chris would have eat with his hands; nonetheless, he was quite hungry and everything so smelled delicious. He walked over and sat down on the placemat next to the torn piece of napkin — which actually was quite sizable to him — not wanting to be choosy though, he simply looked up to the smiling giantess and gave her two big thumbs up.
Despite the excitement earlier that day, most of the meal went on without a hitch. Shannon had the forethought to be careful when using her knife to cut the chicken so as not to scrape it along the bottom of the plate and make any loud noises. After a few minutes of eating, however, she set down her silverware and finished chewing a large bite.
“How about some entertainment?“ she asked, swallowing her bite, though her mouth still slightly full.”
“Sure,” Chris agreed, “I could go for some more Flash.”
“Oh Chris,” Shannon griped, “you’ve been watching it for a while. Can’t we find something we can both enjoy?”
“Like what?”
“Well, let me see.” Shannon said, scrolling through her phone. “There are some shows that I need to catch up on. How about a sitcom?”
“Shannon,” Chris whined “I don’t know if I’m really in the mood.”
“Come on, Chris,” she retorted “you might like them if you just gave them a chance. Here let’s try this one, ‘Don’t trust the B in Apartment 23’.”
“More like ‘don’t trust the B in my house over 33.” Chris smarted.
“Did you say something, little guy?” Shannon said, unable to comprehend exactly what Chris had added.
“N-nothing,” Chris called up, not wanting to upset a giantess. “I....guess we can give it a try.”
Shannon was about to thank him, but could see the frustration and disappointment on Chris’s tiny face.
“Tell you what,” Shannon posed, “you watch one episode with me while we finish eating and see what you think. If you don’t like it, we’ll watch a movie that both of us will enjoy in the living room afterwards, deal?”
“Ok,” Chris accepted, “Deal!”
“Great, thanks hon.” Shannon said graciously as she started the show. Once engaged, she set the phone up against the salt and pepper shakers and, once it was steady, went back to eating. Chris couldn’t help but listen to the show, seeing as how loud it was.
“Shannon, can you turn down a bit?” Chris asked. Unfortunately, she wasn’t paying attention at the moment. She did eventually reach over and adjust the volume, but it was still a little too loud after the fact. Chris relented, choosing to sit and watch, trying to engage himself into the program. There were a few funny jokes, but he really didn’t get some of the adult humor. There was, however, a joke that made him laugh hysterically, and Shannon was quick to consider it a compliment to her choice of show, despite that not being the case at all.
Soon, the show reached a commercial.
“How about some dessert, little guy?” Shannon asked, pressing the pause button.
“Absolutely!” Chris nodded. Shannon carefully got up from the table, amazingly not making any noise, and took her plate over to the sink. Then, she grabbed the large bowl of pudding out of the refrigerator and set it on the counter. After taking a spoon and a smaller bowl from the cabinet, she scooped a sizable portion in her bowl and brought it back over to the table to sit down.
“How’s about you get eat your fill first,” Shannon suggested, taking a seat “and I’ll just finish up the rest?”
Chris wasn’t sure if she was actually being serious, as they both knew he probably couldn’t eat very much, but he just waved it off and stood ready to receive his dessert. Shannon took an extremely tiny scoop out of the bowl and brought it near to the tiny boy. Chris stood in amazement at the small piece of silverware: the spoon was so enormous he could easily fit 20 of himself on it, even the dollop Shannon scooped it was a monstrous portion for a boy his size. Nonetheless, he eagerly approached the spoon, leaned over, and grabbed a large mouthful. Surprisingly, the pudding went down smoothly, easily sliding down his tiny throat. It didn’t take long for Chris to eat his fill, considering how much he’d had for supper.
“No more, Shannon,” he called up, waiving the spoon off, “I’m stuffed!” He grabbed a portion of the napkin that he’d eaten from earlier and did his best to clean himself up.
Shannon placed the spoon back into the bowl, yet didn’t take herself a bite just yet.
“Chris,” Shannon started. “I was wondering...”
“Yes?” he inquired anxiously.
“Well,” she continued, biting her lip, “I know that you’ve had quite an exhausting day...”
That’s an understatement, Chris thought.
“...and I know that you were probably scared to death at the time,” Shannon moved on, “but, I was just curious...”
“Yeah?” Chris pushed.
“I was just wondering....what you thought....I mean, if you liked....being....in....my cleavage.”
“What?! What kind of question is that?”
“I was....just curious.” Shannon said shyly.
“Shannon, that’s embarrassing! I’m not gonna tell you that!”
“Chris, calm down. I said I was just curious.”
“Well, I WAS scared to death, and you kept squishing me between your boobs!”
“Obviously, I’d have been more careful had I known you were there!”
“Can we just, maybe, never talk about this again?!”
“Ok, sweetie.” Shannon relented, a look of disappointment on her face. She sat sulking in her chair as Chris tried to turn away, but seeing that he’d probably hurt her feelings, he wanted to at least be civil.
“Shannon?” he started, “Look, I’m only saying this because I was the one who insisted on staying outside AND you were genuinely worried and trying to find me and didn’t know I was there....”
Shannon nodded her head, perking up in her seat.
“But, It wasn’t exactly the WORST place I could have been trapped.”
“I understand completely,” Shannon giggled. “I was just thinking that....you know, if you wanted....I’d be willing to let you enjoy yourself.”
“What do you mean ‘enjoy myself’?”
“If you’d like to come and sit with me, I could make it enjoyable for you.”
“Shannon,” Chris said, puzzled, “I’m not exactly sure what...Oh, No! No way!”
“Chris...”
“No, Shannon!” he interrupted, “You are NOT sticking me in between your boobs!”
“Chris, I was just...”
“Shannon, we had an agreement!” Chris kept interrupting.
“That’s exactly why I’m asking,” Shannon finally explained. “I know we have an agreement; I haven’t forgotten. We chose to start all over and I’m sticking to that. You don’t have to if you don’t want to, but if you’d like to have a little fun, you’re welcome to.”
“Fun for who?!” Chris questioned.
“I promise I’ll be gentle,” Shannon posed, sighing.
“Shannon...” Chris began, not wanting to have to explain himself again.
“I tell you what,” Shannon proposed, “obviously, you’re uncomfortable, so we’ll start slow.”
“Define ‘slow’!” Chris demanded dubiously.
Shannon said nothing and instead reached one hand up to her shoulder, sliding the shoulder strap down the side of her arm, eventually slipping the arm out. She repeated he process with the other arm, then slowly slid the gown off her upper body, exposing her bare breast.
As soon as her realized what Shannon was up to, he averted his gazed and covered his eyes. Shannon saw his reaction, but continued anyway, waiting for him to eventually turn around. She said nothing, leaving Chris standing with his back to the giantess, waiting for....actually, he wasn’t sure WHAT he was waiting for. He figured she wouldn’t put the gown back up until he had looked —she had more patience that he — so Chris decided to indulge her, trying to get it over with.
Chris slowly turned his head back and parted his fingers: there sat the giant Shannon, topless, her bare breast exposed. He short a glance at her face, expecting to see an evil grin, but expression surprised him. Her grin was only slight, yet noticeable, and it wasn’t evil at all, but rather soft and inviting. Her posture in the chair was meek and vulnerable, and her arms at her side, no doubt resting in her lap. There was almost an innocence to her, as if she were truly doing this for HIM instead of herself.
Chris lowered his defenses and turned back to the giantess before him. They both exchanged glances, her grin widened, but it remained gentle and inviting. Chris started to moved towards her, but restrained himself, still unsure of her intentions: he didn’t want to end up suffocating against her nipple like earlier. He took a deep breath and slowly took a step in Shannon’s direction, waiting to see her reaction.
Shannon saw Chris take a small step towards her. She wanted him to come closer, but could tell he was apprehensive; she needed to make him feel more comfortable. As gently as possible, she leaned closer to the table until her belly touched the side, trapping her hands in her lap.
Chris nearly turned away, biting his lip in embarrassment from Shannon inching closer, bearing her naked chest. Yet, Chris found it hard to look away: there was just something about her demeanor that calmed him, making him forget his shame. He sighed, casting aside his worries and hesitations, and started walking towards the giantess.
Instinctively, upon seeing Chris approaching her, Shannon sat up straight and stuck out her chest, posturing seductively yet shyly, letting the tiny boy take things in stride.
Chris was mesmerized. This being the second time he’d seen Shannon topless, he couldn’t understand why this time was so intoxicating. There wasn’t any difference to them from before, but it all felt different, as if the bond they’d made had wiped the slate clean and given him a new sense of vigor. He didn’t want to stare, but he just couldn’t help but gawk in amazement.
Why now? What about him being so tiny made his hormones go into overdrive? Less than 8 hours ago he hated Shannon, wishing that it had been Sue Ann that was going to be with him for a whole week. And the whole “shrinking” business...He didn’t think he’d ever forgive Shannon.
Yet, the more he reflected on the whole situation, the more he thought that maybe
it wasn’t that HE was TINY, but that SHANNON was HUGE. There was something about seeing her in comparison to his current size that was causing it: admiring her giant figure, gawking at her giant breasts, watching her rub her hands down her tanned legs, motioning up her huge feet, and squeezing and flexing her toes; he couldn’t help but give in to his surging hormones.
Chris looked squarely into her soft, inviting gaze, as Shannon gently nuzzled her chin against her chest, motioning to her giant breast, beckoning the tiny boy to enter.
Chris rolled his eyes and sighed.
“Alright, Shannon!” he acquiesced, “Let’s....give it a shot.”
“Ooh, great!” Shannon squealed with delight, bouncing her body in anticipation, her boobs bouncing right along with the rest of her.
“But listen, no funny business, OK?” Chris warned. “We have an agreement.”
“Don’t worry, hon,” Shannon giggled softly as she reassured him, winking, “I’m pretty sure you’ll like this.”
Shannon carefully reached down with two fingers and gently gripped the tiny boy between them. Her movements were gentle, yet swift, catching Chris off guard as he was being lifted into the air. Initially, he protested, kicking and thrashing about, but knowing that he might fall if Shannon lost her grip, he just submitted.
Shannon positioned her fingers over her breasts and released, allowing Chris to delicately fall into her cleavage, halfway between her chest and her nipples, where he could nestle and sit comfortably without being squeezed to death.
“How’re you doing, sweetie?” Shannon cooed.
“Um,” Chris stammered, “it’s just....weird.”
“What’s so weird?” Shannon asked guardedly.
“Well,” he elaborated, “it’s just that a couple of hours ago I was stuck in here, and really scared about being smothered.”
“Oh,” Shannon uttered glumly.
“Yeah....but now....it’s....actually, um....comfortable?”
“Ok,” she replied, nervously, “Is there something wrong?”
“Oh! No, i-it’s not that, Shannon,” Chris replied apprehensively, “it’s really nice. Nicer than I thought....you know c-compared to before.”
“I guess I’ll take that as a complement,” Shannon said gleefully. “Go ahead; make yourself comfortable. I’m not in any hurry.”
“I’ll try,” Chris replied, nervously working to find a comfortable position. He finally situated himself in the crevice where her boobs met, laying on his back. The way her breasts cuddled him on all sides made Chris feel relaxed, warm, and content. He closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath, enjoying a welcome respite from the day he’d had.
Finally, Chris opened his eyes, staring directly into the smiling face of his giant babysitter.
“What?” Chris asked uneasily.
“Nothin’,” Shannon cooed, “Just lookin’ at ya.”
“Well....stop grinning like that.” Chris said, “You’re embarrassing me.”
“You should consider yourself lucky, Chris. It’s not everyday a guy gets to situate themselves between a woman’s breasts. Besides, you look so cute down there.”
“Shannon,” Chris replied self-consciously, “please promise me that won’t mention any of his to anyone.”
“Don’t worry, hon,” she reassured him, “this is OUR little secret.”
“Yeah, you say that, but what if it doesn’t wear off? What if I’m stuck like this? What if I’m small forever?”
“Relax, kiddo. I told you, it’ll wear off. You just have to be patient. It’s not even been a whole day yet.”
“Don’t remind me,” Chris pleaded.
Shannon reached down with her finger and began lightly stroking his tiny body. Chris was uneasy at first, thinking her finger might put to much pressure on him, or even push him further down between her breasts, but she was surprisingly gentle. It felt so good; Chris was so content.
“Comfy?” Shannon giggled softly.
“Yeah,” Chris whispered. Too bad Shannon couldn’t hear him whisper back, it was quite a touching moment. She just assumed from his posture that he was thoroughly relaxed.
“Just don’t make any sudden movements,” Chris warned.
“I’ll be careful, little one? Now, back to the show.”
Shannon reached over to her phone and carefully pressed the play button, resuming the rest of the episode. Shannon really was trying to be careful, she made a promise and she was determined to keep it. She reached over to grab her bowl and pull it closer. The lifted the spoon out of the bowl to take a quick taste of her pudding, but her hand slipped, dropping the spoon onto the table.
The spoon landed with a loud CLANG! Chris held his ears from the sudden noise.
“Crap!” Shannon exclaimed. “Sorry, sweetie. Are you OK?”
Chris nodded, his ears still ringing from the sudden shock.
“Nuts!” Shannon called out, seeing the mess she’d made on the table. “Hang on a sec.”
She placed the spoon back into the bowl and reached for a napkin just on the other side of the table. Unfortunately, she couldn’t quite reach. No wanting to get up, she placed one hand over the tiny boy on her chest and stretched with all her might.
Chris suddenly saw Shannon’s hand coming down on top of him. Thinking that she was about to crush him inadvertently, he quickly dove out from underneath just before it hit. He started tumbling down her boob, trying to stop himself. He eventually slid to a stop just before falling onto nipple, taking time to catch his breath after the scare.

Just a little more, Shannon thought, trying to grip the napkin with her fingertips. Unexpectedly, she lurched forward as she grabbed the napkin, inadvertently tossing the tiny Chairs off the tip of her boob.
The next thing Chris knew, he was falling, screaming for help from the giantess above! Not wanting to see his inevitable impact with the table, he closed his eyes and braced himself.
PLOP! Chris landed in something soft....and cold. Realizing he was still alive, he tried to catch his breath....and choked, taking in a mouthful of something gooey; he'd have to hold his breath. Chris began waving his arms, swimming in a direction that he thought was up, but whatever he’d landed in was dense, hindering his progress.
Somehow, Chris broke the surface and gasped for air, inadvertently allowing him to analyze the substance in his mouth....a familiar, chocolatey taste. He wiped the goop away from his face and opened his eyes with a start. A huge dark brown sea lay before him, with waves seemingly frozen in time. Beyond it, huge walls of sky blue surrounded him all directions.
Chris instantly realized exactly where he had landed!

Shannon strained to grasp the napkin from across the table, jerking her upper body in the process, her chest to wiggling up and down like Jell-o. She was too preoccupied with wiping up her mess to notice the tiny boy previously situated between her boobs had fallen out. She crumpled up the napkin and tossed it aside, and removed her hand from her breast, thinking that she’d kept the tiny Chris in place. But, she was so flustered from the mess she didn’t check to make sure he was OK. Little did she know how costly this mistake would be.

Chris shook the pudding away from his face and looked up to see the giant Shannon before him, eyes glued to her phone.
“Shannon,” he called up to her, “Shannon, help! Get me out of here!” But Shannon wasn’t looking for him, she was looking in a different direction. Chris quickly realized the dire straights he was in: Shannon had no idea that he had fallen off her breast; she didn’t know he was in her chocolate pudding!

Shannon grabbed her bowl of pudding and pulled in back towards her. With eyes still glued to the video playing on her phone, she giggled, grabbed her spoon, and began to stir it up nonchalantly.

Chris cries for help were cut off as the huge bowl lurched forward, forcing him face first into the pudding. He struggled to stay above the surface, but the sudden start and stop exacerbated his situation. Forcing a quick recovery, he continued his efforts to contact Shannon.
“SHANNON! SHANNON, HELP! DOWN HERE, IN YOUR PUDDING! SHANNON!”
Chris tried screaming at her when a huge silver object came into view. Shannon lowered the giant spoon towards him, but it sailed over his head as he instinctively ducked. Chris could only watch in horror as the spoon whipped up a wave of chocolate....headed directly for him. He tried to swim away, but it was no use; his tiny body quickly disappeared beneath a torrent of chilled pudding.

Shannon was too immersed into her show to take a second look and the dish before her; oblivious to the plight of the tiny figure trapped within it. She simply kept stirring and tossing her dessert until she was able to look away from her phone. Slowly she scooped up a sizable heap onto the spoon, and brought it up to her mouth, licking her lips with anticipation. Realizing that the spoonful was quite large, Shannon opened up wide and shoved it in quickly with one huge bite; it was almost too much to hold in, as she had to strain to keep her mouth shut. Her cheeks were puffed out like a squirrel holding a mouthful of nuts, and slowly but surely, Shannon began to swallow. Little by little, the chocolate slid past her gullet and down her throat, until...
“Ah,” Shannon exhaled with satisfaction, “delicious.” Her entire mouthful was gone, the spoon clean, and everything contained in that scoop was gone, consumed by the hungry giantess.

Chris burst the surface of the dessert yet again, the previous spoonful having narrowly missed him, despite its incredible size. He did his best to stay afloat, not wanting to drown in chocolate pudding. It was surprisingly challenging, despite the density of the dessert, but the spoon was disrupting large quantities of pudding, jiggling the poor shrunken boy every which way. Chris swam with all his might to move out of the path of the returning spoon, desperately attempting to contact the giant woman, but the only reaction he saw was Shannon licking and smacking her lips with ecstasy, before biting her lower lip and dipping the spoon back in for more.
“SHANNON!” Chris kept screaming, “PLEASE, SHANNON! I’M DOWN HERE, IN THE PUDDING! HELP! HELP ME!” But Shannon still wasn't paying any attention; her eyes were still glued to the phone.

“Oh my, God!” Shannon giggled in disbelief at the situation currently unfolding on the screen in front of her, lowering her spoon for another scoop.

“NO, SHANNON!” Chris saw the giant spoon coming for him and dove back underneath the surface to dodge the its shallow thrust.
Shannon grabbed another spoonful and slowly brought it up to her mouth; she almost burst out laughing right as she slurped it, quickly putting her hand to her mouth, not wanting to spit out her portion. She could feel the pudding nearly squirt out her nose as she reached for the napkin after swallowing. A close one, she thought, that could have been messy.
Chris wasn't sure how much longer he could hold out; if he didn't get Shannon’s attention soon, he was sure to be swallowed whole.
“SHANNON, PLEASE! LOOK DOWN HERE! I’M DOWN HERE! PLEASE, SHANNON!”
This frightening series of events kept cycling: Chris somehow kept dodging the giant spoon as Shannon kept scooping up and slurping down her food.
At one point, Chris didn’t completely make it out of the way, and he ended up in a glob of pudding just barely hanging off the side of Shannon’s spoon. He screamed for mercy and jerked himself free, dislodging from the dollop of dessert and splashing down once again into the chocolate lake.
Chris swiftly righted himself and swam for the surface, gasping a huge breath once breaking through. Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain; he was directly in the center of the next scoop.
“NO, SHANNON!” Chris shouted as he the spoon disappeared beneath the surface behind him, and reappeared a moment later, entrapping him in a heaping mound of chocolate before lifting him slowly towards his giant babysitter. His struggles were futile, the inertia from the motion of the spoon upwards kept him buried in the scoop.
Then, a ray of hope! Chris saw Shannon’s eyes fall upon the spoon. Did she hear me, he thought, can she see me?
“SHANNON, YES! THANK GOD! IT’S ME, CHRIS! GET ME OUT OF HERE!” He frantically waved as best he could, shouting and calling her name, revitalized with the prospect of imminent rescue, and none too soon.

Shannon’s eyes casually rolled over her bowl as she seized another heaping scoop of pudding, making sure she wasn’t spilling any more off her spoon. She was about to gobble down another delicious bite when she realized the program was approaching the really good part; she didn’t want to miss a second. Shannon carefully rested her elbow on the table, the spoon level to retain her next bite, and redirected her gaze intently to her phone.

Chris’s heart sunk when Shannon’s eyes ignored the spoon. She couldn’t make out his tiny figure as he was completely covered in chocolate, unable to differentiate the shrunken Chris from the rest of the spoonful.
“No! Shannon, wait! Look again! Look closer, I’m on your spoon! ON THE SPOON, SHANNON!” He desperately waved to his captor, screaming her name, but he truly doubted that she could hear him, his voice was too small, and the phone’s volume up too loud, drowning out his cries.
Chris's hopes of being seen were fading fast; he prayed that Shannon would take one more look at the spoon before swallowing him....before it was too late!

“Oh my, God!” Shannon laughed. “I can’t believe her!” And with those fateful words, Shannon slowly pulled the spoonful, towards her mouth.

“NOOOOO! SHANNON, NO! NOT LIKE THIS! PLEASE! PLEASE, DON’T EAT ME! NOOOOO!” Chris shouted as he saw the giant lips parting before him. Hot, moist breath washed over him, warming his body, yet chilling his soul. The tiny boy was utterly paralyzed with fear as he beheld what lay beyond: a set of giant pearly-white teeth; a massive, pulsating, muscular tongue, sliding back-and-forth, and stained brown with unswallowed bits of pudding; a massive set of tonsils with a uvula dangling in between; and a dark, ominous throat, the pathway to his demise.
In that moment, Chris’s worst fears came to fruition. He couldn't believe that this was how his life was going to end; never in a million years could he imagine that he would ever be this small, tiny enough to be swallowed by another human being, let alone his giant babysitter, especially one he hated so much. He wasn’t sure if he’d be crushed to death between Shannon’s two giant sets of teeth, drowned in a pool of sticky saliva, or digested alive in the stomach acid he knew was coming.
His mind drifted from the situation he was enduring, his life flashed before his eyes: from his fond memories of Sue Ann, to passing the time away with Rachel. He wished he could see each of them one last time, even wishing that it would end with one of them. Why God, he lamented, why Shannon?
“HELLLLLP! SHANNON! DON’T EAT ME! NOOOOOOO!” Chris cried.
Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion: the spoon entered the enormous cavern, drawing ever closer to the giant tongue before him. Chris screamed and flailed wildly, desperately trying to flee, but his hopes quickly dwindled as the giant mouth around him began to close.
In a last ditch effort, Chris tried crawling to the back of the spoon....he was too late. He watched in horror as the last sliver of light faded, and the hot moist atmosphere of Shannon's mouth overtook him as her lips slammed shut.
Chapter 12 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

SATURDAY/SUNDAY

Shannon carefully guided a large scoop of pudding into her mouth, closed her lips around it, and slowly withdrew the spoon. She had, however, greatly misjudged the size of the scoop; she didn’t dare swallow it all at once and risk choking, so she decided to savor it. She kept her mouth closed and gently swished her tongue back-and-forth, slowly warming up the huge gob of pudding until it was smooth and creamy; if she came upon any cold or rough spots, she simply used her tongue to work it back in. Then, once Shannon was satisfied that it was good and warmed up, she slowly started swallowing, little by little, letting the slimy goo slide down her throat.
Shannon continued indulging yourself, slowly swallowing the dessert, enjoying every minute. Even when the entire bite was finally small enough to swallow completely, Shannon kept letting it slowly slide down her throat, savoring the entire bite, though still using her tongue to feel for any cold spots.
At one point, she came upon a semi-solid bit with the tip of her tongue. Probably unmixed powder, she thought, so she mixed it back in with the rest of the bite thinking it would dissolve.
Shannon had nearly come to the end of the bite, and was just about to swallow the rest, when she felt the speck again, but this time it felt very squishy. Odd, she thought. She was tempted to chew it, but something held her back; she wanted to savor it, so she maneuvered her tongue and plastered the crumb to the roof of her mouth, using the tip to hold it in place until it dissolved.
Shannon waited....and waited....and waited.... Why isn’t it dissolving? she wondered. Yet, the more she concentrated, the more she could’ve sworn the tiny crumb was moving, wiggling, almost pushing back against her giant tongue. She nearly freaked, thinking she might’ve accidentally put a bug in her mouth...
Shannon snapped to attention! Quickly, she examined her breast, eyeing the spot where the tiny Chris had been....he was gone!
Shannon immediately, scraped the wiggling piece from the roof of her mouth and spit it into her hand; there, amongst the dark-colored spit, covered in chocolate, was Chris.
“Chris! Oh my gosh, Chris! Speak to me! Please, speak to me!”
But the tiny boy lay motionless in her palm, half-dead.
“Chris! Wake up, please!” Shannon desperately pleaded, “Please, sweetie, please!”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris giggled in ecstasy as he pressed his body into the soft, fleshy walls of his prison. The giantess above him gently squeezed her breasts together, being careful not to squeeze too tightly as to squish the tiny boy in between them. Chris never felt like he was suffocating: he felt warm and relaxed, nearly at peace as he nestled in the giant woman’s bosom. Needing a quick rest, he climbed upwards, poking his head out from the cleavage, and gazed into the loving face of the giant babysitter.
“How’re you doing down there, little one?” she asked.
“I’m doing great!” Chris called back up. “I’m so glad I get to spend the rest of the week with you.”
“Me, too,” she cooed, “and I’m so glad that my business got canceled and I was able to come and stay with you like you asked.”
“You have NO idea how glad I am, Sue Ann.” he confessed. “Being this small was really scary at first, but now....*sigh* I almost don’t want it to end.”
“I know cutie,” Sue Ann smiled, “we’ll just make the best of it until you grow back to normal. Until then, I’ll take good care of you and keep you safe. I promise I won’t let anything happen to you. In the meantime, we’ll have some fun, *giggle* it’s not every day that I get to play with a tiny little boy.”
Chris was SO happy: his dreams were coming true and he was enjoying spending every minute with the giant Sue Ann, who was currently sitting cross-legged on the floor. They had been playing all morning long and neither of them was getting tired of it.,
“Would you like to play on my toes again?” she asked.
“Absolutely!” Chris replied, reaching his arms up to the loving giantess. Sue Ann didn’t reach down for him, however; instead, she placed one hand on her chest just below her boobs and used the other hand to force her breasts apart. Chris slowly slid down her soft, smooth skin, landing gently in her palm. Then, she gently lowered him down to her right foot, her toes wiggling in anticipation. Chris nearly jumped into the ticklish toes; Sue Ann giggled at his eagerness while she squeezed and flexed them, gently caressing the tiny boy, being careful not to squeeze too hard.
Chris was loving every minute; he didn’t want it to end!
“Hey sweetie,” Sue Ann interrupted, “hop off for a second. I need to use the bathroom.”
Chris perked up, raising his tiny eyebrows to the lovely giantess.
“Oh no you don’t, little boy! I’m doing this by myself.”
“Can’t blame a guy for trying.” Chris called up, winking.
“Uh huh,” she giggled. “I’ll be back in little bit, so stay right here, OK? Don’t move!”
“OK,” Chris complied, hopping off her foot, “hurry back!”
“As quick as I can, sweetie,” Sue Ann replied, uncrossing her legs and rising up off the floor. Chris couldn’t help but gaze upwards in amazement at the towering giantess standing before him, admiring her huge features from his perspective: from her perky breasts and well-toned torso, to her smooth, slender legs and soft, lightly-tan feet. Each part complemented the whole perfectly. Chris’s jaw dropped in amazement as he watched her walk away in nothing but her underwear.
Once Sue Ann was out of sight, Chris fell to his knees, lay on the floor, and breathed a sigh of ecstasy; he was smitten with the beautiful giantess, and going to fully enjoy the next several days with her. They were gonna do everything together, making the most of his “little” situation. If this is what life could be like, he thought, I wouldn’t exactly be upset if I was this small forever.
Chris closed his eyes and contemplated what else he could do with his loving babysitter. He’d have to be creative, he didn’t want either of them to get bored. Maybe I could convince her to take a bath together, he thought.
Soon, he heard giant footsteps moving in his direction. Ah, the goddess returns! Chris, wanting to be wowed by Sue Ann’s figure from his perspective, kept his eyes closed until she was right over his tiny body. The booming footsteps crept closer and closer, shaking the ground more intensely with each step. Finally, they stomped on either side of him, coming to a halt. Chris took a deep breath, positioned himself so he’d be staring straight up to Sue Ann’s form over him, and slowly opened his eyes....
Chris gasped in horror! The giant standing over him wasn’t Sue Ann, it was...
“Ha ha ha!” Shannon cackled, “Did you really think you could get rid of me that easily, little guy?”
Chris rose up onto him forearms, desperately scooting backwards away from the evil giantess, but he was too small to make any meaningful escape from her.
“I’m not done with you yet, Chris.” Shannon smirked, “I’ve got big plans for you, little one.”
Chris frantically called for Sue Ann, hoping that she’d come back and rescue him, but his voice had gone hoarse: he couldn’t talk, couldn’t make any sound at all.
“Don’t bother calling for help, Chris,” Shannon taunted, “Sue Ann’ll never hear you, and by the time she gets back, we’ll be gone!”
Chris hastened to his feet, frantically trying to run away, but Shannon was too big. She stomped her foot, watching with sadistic glee as the tiny boy stumbled, falling back to the floor. She delighted in his plight, towering over him as if he were nothing but a little bug.
“Oh no you don’t, little man!” she rebuked, mocking his pathetic attempt to escape. “You don’t get away from me that easily! You’re coming with me, one way or another!”
Chris shook his head no, holding a hand up to the giantess in some feeble gesture of protection.
“And after all I did for you, THIS is the thanks I get?!” Shannon scolded, perturbed. “You could have made it easy on yourself, but now, you’re not gonna get any mercy from me!”
Chris watched in horror as Shannon lifted her huge foot, hovering it over him, enveloping his tiny body in its humongous shadow. Shannon pleasured at his struggles, squeezing and flexing her foot, scrunching and wiggling her toes with a hungry look of evil in her eyes, reveling in each squeeze.
Christ was petrified: he couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe! He could only imagine the horrors that lay in store for him.
Shannon cackled with delight as she slowly lowered her plump foot to the ground. Chris screamed, frantically waiving off her fleshy sole, begging for mercy, but ultimately, he could do nothing as the giant foot descended....closer....closer....until....*SQUISH*.

——————————————————————————————————————————
Chris jerked awake, sitting up quickly in his bed. He was breathing heavily, sweating profusely from every orifice in his body. What had started as such a nice dream had turned into a nightmare. Unfortunately, as he surveyed his surroundings, he realized his nightmare was far from over. His hopes that the whole ordeal had all been a dream were dashed: he was still a quarter of an inch tall, shrunken by his lust-driven babysitter.
He eyed the clock over on his nightstand across the room: 8:15AM. Somehow, he’d been able to sleep through the whole night, despite the events that had transpired the previous day; although, it did take him a while to get to sleep.
Chris took a quick moment to stretch, hoping that he’d feel refreshed, but the unsettling memories from the night before still reverberated through his mind.

After Shannon had come disturbingly close to swallowing him, oblivious to his presence in her spoonful of pudding, she had spit him out into her hand. Receiving no response from the unconscious boy, she attempted to revive him like she had previously, with tiny droplets of water. She had succeeded in getting him clean, but Chris tiny body lay lifeless in her hand. Shannon kept nudging his tiny body, hoping he’d wake up, but she had yet to receive a response.
Thinking quickly, she scoured a nearby drawer for a magnifying glass, using it to carefully inspect the tiny boy just to see if he was breathing. She was relieved when she saw his tiny chest move up and down, though just barely. He was alive for now, but it took over an hour for him to regain consciousness while Shannon kept a diligent vigil.
After he had awoken and regained his wits about him, Chris was steamed: not only had Shannon almost ended his life for the umpteenth time that day, she had broken her word, failed to keep her promise! And despite Shannon’s endless apologies, Chris simply couldn’t forgive her, and he didn’t think he ever would. He just wanted the day to be over and insisted that Shannon take him to his room to go to bed, to be left alone for the rest of the night.
Shannon did her best to calm Chris down and make them feel comfortable and safe, hoping that he might forgive her. She painstakingly cut a small piece of foam to make his bed and used a tiny fabric square to make him a blanket and fashion a pillow. Chris, however, was unmoved; he simply told her to leave him alone and let him get some sleep.
Despite knowing how angry he was, Shannon staunchly insisted on Chris sleeping in the same room as her, opting to sleep in his bed instead of the guest room. Chris initially protested, but Shannon was insistent that she stay close by just in case he needed something; she gave him a stern ultimatum: either she sleeps in his bed in his room or Chris sleep on the nightstand in the guest room. Chris, too tired and frustrated argue any longer, relented, choosing to stay in his room, but insisted that Shannon set him and his bed on his desk rather than his nightstand; he didn’t want her to accidentally roll over in the night and crush him with her hand. Just what I need, he thought, crushed by yet another one of her body parts.
Now, Chris sat on the piece of foam sulking, while Shannon lay on the other side of the room under the covers, still fast asleep. He was hoping she’d wake up soon and take him to the bathroom; it was amazing he’d gone most of the day before without having to go after being shrunk. Of course, he was so mad he was tempted to just crap in the corner, though he was sure he’d be punished, and he’d suffer more than she.
He couldn’t believe it was only the second day. This was already turning into the longest weekend ever; how was he ever going to survive the coming week? Several times he thought long and hard about running away until the effects wore off....assuming they ever did. But, like it or not, he would need Shannon to make it through this, and shuddered at the thought of having to fend for himself. He needed her, but didn’t want her.
Chris came to a decision! He knew that Shannon would protest, but it was his only choice. He’d have to be firm, and play on her weakness (Yeah right, what weakness?); he had to get her to comply; his life literally depended on it!

Shannon lay with her eyes wide open. She’d already been awake for over an hour, contemplating exactly what to do about Chris. How could she regain his trust? What started as a week of her wildest dreams coming true was turning into a nightmare, and she wasn’t sure exactly why.
She’d planned everything so meticulously, despite the short prep time. After having tested the shrinking potion on her ex-boyfriend, she realized that not only did the potion actually work, it would wear off, too. The next time she saw Chris she was going to do it, but she needed an extended period to be with him. Thank goodness the opportunity arose when his other sitter canceled. Now, she’d have a whole week to play with, tease, and dominate him.
So why was she hesitating? Why didn’t she just take charge like before? What changed? She used to love being the dominant one, wrestling with Chris, sitting on him, farting on him, sticking her feet in his face, and THAT was when he was big enough to at least fight back. But he was tiny now; there was no resistance. She should have been having the time of her life playing with his tiny body, sitting on him, sticking him in her panties.
Now, Shannon simply couldn’t get herself to just take charge. But why not? He was a fraction of her height. She could just walk all over him, figuratively AND literally! She could make him do whatever she wanted and could do with them what she pleased. Why can’t I just be dominant like before? For some reason, Shannon felt reserved. The incident in bed the day before when she thought she’d lost him, and then again with Rachel by the pool, had Shannon really shaken. And then almost swallowing him alive....she tried to be careful not to squish him, but it never crossed her mind that she might lose him....or eat him! She wanted to have fun with Chris without killing him in the process. The thought honestly scared her!
Shannon gulped with fear....then felt the worse thinking about the irony of the gulp. What if I hadn’t decided to savor that last bite? she thought. What if I had just gulped it right down? What if I never realized what I had done?
She’d been worrying all night long, having cried herself to sleep the night before. She was careful to do it softly, however, as she didn’t want Chris to know.
Why didn’t I just check my breast to make sure he was OK? she scolded herself. I could’ve realized it right away and spared myself the pain, maybe even had a laugh about it. Why am I so worried about what he feels? It must have something to do with this shrinking business, Shannon concluded. I should just take matters in my own hands and play with him like I planned, despite whatever objections he gives.
So how do I regain control? Shannon pondered. Whatever she was going to do, she needed to figure it out before Chris woke up. She needed to make him think like he could still dictate terms, while still retaining control. If she was going to get Chris to fall for her like he had started to the day before, she would have to be coy.
I have to get him to trust me again, Shannon stated with determination, she just had to! And she’d have to be careful, in her words and her actions. One wrong step and...
Shannon slowly turned over in the bed, her big, blue eyes eventually falling on the desk across the room. She had to squint for moment to see if the tiny Chris was stirring, and could just barely make out his tiny frame on the small piece of foam. At first, she simply lay and stare, wondering what the tiny boy was thinking, hoping that a good night’s sleep helped him cool off.

Chris finally saw the giant Shannon stirring; he watched her intently, waiting for her to get up, but she seemed to be frozen. Her eyes were glaring at him, making him feel uncomfortable at first. He half expected her to go right back to her normal, terrible self. The longer he watched, however, the more he realized the expression on her face was one of worry and sadness, as if she was racked with guilt from the previous night. One thing was for sure, Chris reasoned, something about this whole shrinking situation had changed her, and him too, in more than just the obvious ways.
Currently, Chris felt Shannon’s eyes burning into his soul; he wondered exactly what she was going to do.
“Come on, Shannon!” Chris uttered discretely, “Say something!”
After what seemed like an eternity, Shannon finally sat up, slowly made her way out of bed, then lightly stepped over to the desk, bending down to address the tiny boy.
“Good morning,” she said meekly.
“Morning,” Chris responded despondently.
Shannon didn’t hear his response, but his body language said enough.
“Did you sleep OK?” She asked. This time, Chris didn’t give any verbal response, only a slight nod.
“Are you....feeling better today?” Again, Chris didn’t really want to answer the question, he wasn’t even sure what his response would be.
“I need to use the bathroom,” he said, changing the subject.
“Huh,” Shannon strained, “I can’t hear you, can you speak up?”
“I SAID I HAVE TO USE THE BATHROOM!” Chris shouted up in annoyance.
“Ok,” Shannon reeled, “Geez, you don’t have to shout! You just have to speak so I can hear you.”
“Well, you’d be able to hear me just fine if I weren’t half an inch tall!”
“Chris, I thought we were past this.”
“The only way we’re gonna be past this, Shannon, is when I’m back to my normal height!
“Can’t you just have a little patience, kiddo?”
“Easy for you to say!” Chris snapped. “YOU’RE probably gonna survive the next two days!”
“Chris, how many times do I have to apologize to you? What do you want me to do, get on my knees and beg for forgiveness?”
“What you can do is just leave me right here; don’t take me anywhere or do anything, just bring me my meals and check in on me from time to time to make sure I’m OK. Other than that, just leave me be until I grow back to normal; it’s the only way I’m gonna survive!”
“Chris, would you at least be reasonable?”
“REASONABLE?! How is any of this reasonable?!”
“I told you I would take care of you...”
“Well, you’ve done a great job so far!” Chris said sarcastically. “It hasn’t even been one day and I’ve had a dozen close calls! And as for promising to take care of me and be nice to each other, you couldn’t even keep your promise for ONE BLOODY DAY!”
Shannon wanted to shout back, but restrained herself, attempting to diffuse the situation.
“Look,” she continued calmly, “I freely admit this is all my fault, OK? It’s all MY doing. So, why don’t we just go downstairs and discuss this calmly over breakfast.”
“Why, so I can fall into a bowl of Cheerios and you can finish me off?”
“Chris, I am trying to be nice, but this attitude is really starting to tick me off!”
“How do you EXPECT me to feel?!”
“I expect you to at least hear me out. And incidentally, I’m still in charge this week, so if you don’t check that attitude, I can guarantee you it’s going to be a week from hell!”
“Compared to what it’s been so far, I’m not sure things could get worse!”
“Chris, I’m warning you...”
“...And I’m warning YOU, Shannon: if something happens to me, YOU’RE the one who’s gonna have to explain it to my parents. And, If I have a single mark from abuse, I’ll make sure they sue you for all you’ve got!”
“Oh, is that so?” Shannon replied, flabbergasted by his brazenness.
“Yeah!” Chris affirmed. “That’s so!”
“All right, little man!” Shannon asserted. “I’ve tried to be nice, I really have. But if you’re gonna be like this, I’ll give you a punishment you’ll REALLY regret!”
With that, Shannon reached two plump fingers down towards the tiny Chris.
“Hey, stay away!” Chris protested. “Don’t you dare come near me!”
Chris fell over his bed and desperately tried to run away from the approaching fingers. He was able to reach the rear of the desk, but he had nowhere to go. He turned back as Shannon’s fingers came in close!
“Stop! Leave me alone! No!”
It was futile. Shannon easily nabbed the tiny boy and quickly hoisted him into the air.
“LET ME GO!” Chris demanded, unable to free himself from her clutches.
Shannon, however, didn’t waver. With Chris held firmly between her fingers, Shannon slowly stood up. Then, using her free hand, she lifted up the back of her nightgown and opened up the back of her panties.
“Shannon, STOP!” Chris demanded. “Put me down! Where are you taking me?”
Shannon still gave paid him no heed, positioning her fingers directly over the opening in her underwear.
“Shannon, NO!” Chris pleaded, realizing his destination. “PLEASE, NO!”
Shannon let go. Chris screamed as he tumbled down the back of her panties, ever closer to the giant ass contained within. He couldn’t stop his descent, eventually colliding with her giant ass cheek, coming to a stop just below her sphincter.
“SHANNON, WAIT! NO!” Chris tried to call up, but it was no use. Shannon quickly snapped the band on her panties closed.
“HEY! I don’t want be in here!” Chris tried to shout as the panties closed, but the fabric all but muffled his cries for mercy.
“Be quiet!” Shannon demanded, though she couldn’t really hear his squeaks anymore and could barely feel him struggling even while she concentrated, but assuming Chris was continuing to protest his imprisonment, she tapped her butt lightly as she addressed him.
“And if you don’t calm down right now,” she warned, “you know exactly what you’ll get!”
Despite Shannon’s warning, however, Chris continued to struggle, hoping she was bluffing. Not wanting to take a chance, and thinking Shannon actually WASN’T bluffing, Chris kept trying to free himself.
“Chris, I’m warning you!” Shannon affirmed, barely still feeling his struggles. “Stop it, or else!”
Chris, however, didn’t care. He wanted out of the panties, whether Shannon did it or not. He was tired of being tiny and treated like a toy; he wasn’t just some play thing, he was a human being! A human being tortured by a gigantic babysitter! He had to escape, one way or another —escape the torment....escape he giantess — before he ended up squished!
“All right, buddy! You asked for this!” Shannon called out unsympathetically.
Chris’s anger and frustration suddenly turned to terror and dread. All the memories of what it was like when Shannon had farted on him before came surging back....all of them terrible! He was so angry a minute ago he’d forgotten how much he hated her gas at this size. He had made a huge mistake!
“Shannon! Shannon, wait!” Chris called up as he heard the gasses bubbling up inside her giant rectum.
Shannon, however, couldn’t hear his cries, nor was she at all interested in listening to what he had to say anyway. Initially, she had been holding it in until she used the bathroom, not just out of courtesy, but to save face in Chris’s eyes. Now, she was going to teach him a lesson about forgiveness! She slowly braced herself, spreading her legs slightly and bending forward a smidge, and stuck out her rear a tad.
“SHANNON, PLEASE!” Chris desperately shouted, pleaded for mercy. “NO! PLEASE SHANNON, DOOOOON’T!”
Shannon’s ass exploded in a torrent of wind, plastering Chris to the back of her panties. It was like a wind tunnel blowing directly into his face. The huge fart sounded like a foghorn, and the smell was horrid! Chris tried to scream, but kept taking in mouthfuls of putrid air, so he kept his mouth closed and to ride it out, trying to hold his breath, although it was nearly impossible. It was a gas chamber, a tortuous experience, and Chris hated every second.
Meanwhile, to Shannon, her ass sounded like one long quack. She giggled a bit, thinking about the torture she was putting the tiny Chris through, knowing she had to be firm; although, she hadn’t anticipated her fart being quite as big. She turned her head, as if to look back at his suffering. Heck, she almost felt sorry...
Shannon’s demeanor immediately shifted: she stopped giggling; a shiver went down her spine. Her fart came to a slow stop, leaving her standing in complete silence....until she heard faint squeaks from inside her panties. No doubt Chris protesting, coughing, and probably trying to catch his breath. She strained to look at her ass, almost wanting to reach inside, to pull out the tiny Chris, and....apologize?
Shannon hesitated. Why am I considering apologizing? she wondered. He was the one who was mouthing off. He deserved to be punished! Alas, she couldn’t shake her feelings of empathy. Everything that had happened last night WAS her fault. Technically, SHE was responsible for Chris’s bad mood, but HE could’ve been a little nicer....maybe....perhaps...
“Uh, you’re....gonna stay in there until I get downstairs,” Shannon stammered, trying to keep her charge. And with the tiny Chris still suffering inside her underwear, Shannon slowly walked out of his room, being careful not to wiggle her ass too much, as if to spare Chris anymore torture.
Chapter 13 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

SUNDAY

Shannon gripped the bannister and slowly descended the stairs one step at a time, being careful not to stomp her feet or jiggle her ass. She wanted to Chris’s ride to be as smooth as possible, without making him think that he was getting off easy. Not wanting to have to listen to any complaints, she had already tuned out his tiny squeaks completely, not that it was difficult: between her huge ass and panties, Chris’s shouts were all but muffled.
Finally, she reached the first floor and carefully walked into the kitchen towards the table. Then, she lifted the back of her nightgown and pulled opened the waistband of her panties. Shannon carefully reached down inside, gently wiggling her fingers along the way to find the tiny boy and, once she felt his tiny wiggling body, gently gripped him between her fingers and pulled him out, placing him on the table.
The tiny Chris lay on the table and composed himself, finally able to catch a few breaths of fresh air. He kept taking deep breaths, trying to clear his lungs from the foul-smelling fart-infused environment he just come from. He was still steaming mad, but not wanting to endure such torture again, he simply lay there panting, trying to calm down, and maybe catch some sympathy from the giantess; he had to make sure that if Shannon wanted to talk that he only gave her nicely-phrased answers.
“So,” Shannon called down, “can we have a nice conversation, or would you like to go back in for round two?”
“No!” Chris quickly shouted back, “No more, please! I’ll do whatever you want, just please don’t do that to me again!”
“I didn’t want to have to do that in the first place,” Shannon retorted. “I don’t like to punish you.”
“I find that hard to believe!” Chris said without thinking.
“What was that, little man?” Shannon replied, making sure she heard what he’d said.
Chris quickly worked to defuse the situation, he really didn’t want to go back in Shannon’s panties again.
“I mean, uh, if you don’t like to punish me, then why do always torture and tease me? Even when I was normal sized, you kept wrestling me, sitting on me, farting on me, sticking your feet my face...Maybe YOU thought you were just having fun, but I didn’t like it; I felt like I was being tortured!”
“Chris, I wasn’t trying to torture you all those times. I was just playing, trying to get you to, you know, loosen up and have some fun.”
“You always had fun Shannon,” Chris relented in embarrassment. “It was never any fun for me.”
“Chris,” Shannon sighed, “look, I’ll admit I probably teased you more than you would have liked, but I wasn’t trying to hurt you.”
Chris shot her back a look of disbelief.
“Oh, come on, Chris!” She rebuffed. “Do you honestly think I want you to get squished now that you’re this tiny?”
“....No,” Chris reluctantly agreed.
“And do you really think that I would want anything bad to happen to you in general?”
“....No, but—what about all that stuff you did to me yesterday?”
“I told you Chris, I just trying to have some fun. I would never do anything to put you in harms way.”
“Then what do you call sitting on me when I first shrank, Shannon?! I’d thought I’d be squished for sure! I can’t believe I actually survived—you and Rachel both!”
“But I knew you wouldn’t,” Shannon rebutted, “be squished I mean.”
Chris shot back another look of doubt.
“No, really,” Shannon maintained, “I-I know you don’t believe me, but it’s the truth. Honest! When I shrank my ex, I sat on him all the time and he was fine.”
“I think you and I have very different definitions of the word ‘fine’, Shannon,” Chris retorted.
“My point is,” Shannon continued, “that despite how much bigger I was than him, he was able to survive being under my butt, so I knew you would too.”
“But you said that he didn’t get as small as me, for all you know that could’ve made all the difference,” Chris countered.
“Look,” Shannon reasoned, “it’s a little complicated to explain, but you’re a little more resilient than you think.”
“And just what is THAT supposed to mean?” Chris asked in confusion.
“It means that your....tough? Robust?” Shannon stumbled, trying to think. “Oh what’s the word....DURABLE! That’s it! You’re more durable!”
“What are you talking about, Shannon?” Chris asked, still perplexed.
“You can take a lot more punishment and still be OK. Look, you remember when I accidentally stepped on you?”
“Don’t remind me,” Chris winced.
“Could you just follow me for a second?” Shannon said in frustration. “Didn’t you think it was lucky you weren’t crushed?”
“Yeah, no kidding,” Chris agreed.
“Well, it was more than luck,” Shannon stated. “Believe it or not, the smaller you are, the more you can take. I don’t understand all the science behind it, but you survived because you’re more durable now.”
“OK, well, I....guess that’s good news,” Chris reluctantly agreed.
“Just consider yourself lucky that you ended up under the squishy part of my foot,” Shannon added. “You might not of fared so well if you have been under the ball or my heel. You’re tough, not invincible.”
“Could we maybe talk about something else right now, Shannon?” Chris pleaded. “I’d like to NOT be thinking about being squished.”
“Sure hun,” Shannon obliged, giggling. “Listen, I’m really sorry about the whole shrinking thing. I wasn’t trying to hurt you, I just wanted us both to have fun this week.”
“Well,” Chris sighed, “I guess we just need to figure out what we’re gonna do to make sure all those incidents yesterday never happen again.”
“I tell you what: how about we discuss it over a little breakfast, OK?”
“Sounds good,” Chris agreed, “but could you do something for me first?”
“Sure,” Shannon complied, “What?”
“Could you please take me to the bathroom?” Chris pleaded. “I’ve been holding it in since we were upstairs!”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Much to Chris’s relief, the next few hours passed rather quickly and without incident. After fixing a bowl of cereal for herself and giving a tiny piece to Chris, they both agreed to forgive each other and make that Sunday a fresh start. Eventually, they both retreated to the living room to watch a little TV: Chris sat on the ottoman while Shannon sat on the couch. She did, however, scoot the ottoman up against the couch and rested her legs near the edges on either side of them. Chris was skeptical at first, but seeing that Shannon was just kicking back and not trying to tease him, he let it go, opting to lie back and watch the huge, mega screen TV (at least to him, anyway).
It took a little while for Chris to get comfortable, though; not that it wasn’t soft enough, he had a hard time propping up his neck comfortably while still being able to see the TV. When Shannon saw his struggles, she grabbed a tissue from the side table and tore off a small corner to fold into a tiny pillow just for him. Chris was surprised by the gesture; when he went to accept the gift, though, he didn’t want to walk back to his previous spot, so he simply lay closer to her, not far from where the ottoman met the couch. Shannon simply giggled at his actions and, after making herself comfortable again, turned her attention back to the show.
Shannon didn’t do it intentionally, but when she repositioned herself after moving to grab the tissue, she had pulled her legs closer towards her, one laying with her foot barely dangling off the side of the couch, and the other bent with her foot resting on the ottoman, giving Chris a perfect view of her soft sole. What’s more, the position of her legs meant that her panties were visible to someone sitting in front of her, like a tiny, shrunken boy. Even when Shannon would periodically take glances on the tiny Chris to make sure he was still OK, she didn’t take any notice to how she was sitting.
Initially, Chris hadn’t taken notice of his surroundings, but once he took his first look back to keep an eye on the giantess behind him, he realized the view she was giving him, along with the foot beside him. He could feel his tiny member getting hard underneath his tiny toga, though he didn’t want it too; he knew Shannon would tease him if she saw it, but he couldn’t calm himself down or hide his shame without drawing her attention. Thus, Chris turned his focus back to the TV, trying to ignore Shannon’s posture.
Unfortunately, ignoring his giant babysitter was difficult. At one point, Shannon moved her left leg slightly, making it so that her left foot, which had been dangling just off the corner of he ottoman, was now resting upright on the edge. All the while, Chris would occasionally catch a glance at the giant feet on either side of him, and look over his shoulder at Shannon’s visible panties, making sure she wasn’t looking beforehand. Luckily, Shannon was paying too much attention to the TV to notice him peeping.
As Chris continued looking at the giant feet on either side of him, he began to question why he found Shannon’s feet suddenly so arousing. He used to hate when Shannon stuck her dirty feet in his face when he was bigger; he especially hated being stuck to her sweaty sole the day before! But then, when Shannon rubbed that sunscreen on her feet and between her toes before going out to the pool, Chris couldn’t help but stare at her soles glistening with lotion. In fact, while Chris had used the bathroom earlier, Shannon had taken the time to rub a generous amount of honey-and-coconut scented body lotion on them, commenting how the dry weather was taking its toll on her skin; traces of that lotion still lingered on Shannon’s soles, wafting into Chris’s nose. He found her feet irresistible now! But why?
Chris was so scared that he was going to be squished when Shannon was playing with him, but currently, as he ogled her fleshy sole and plump toes, he began to find them quite....sexy. What was it about being small enough to be stepped on by a huge foot with monstrous toes that made it so....appealing? How could he go from being terrified one minute to aroused the next?
Chris shook his head, trying to shake off his feelings. I can't let Shannon’s feet get me aroused, he affirmed himself. Stupid hormones! Why are you lusting after Shannon— AND after dreaming about Sue Ann?
A slight grin came upon his face, thinking back to his dream—the good parts anyway. He thought fondly of feeling Sue Ann’s soft, gentle toes caressing his tiny body. Even though it was only a dream, it felt so real, the feelings so vivid! He just wished his dream had let him feel her soft soles. I wonder what it would REALLY feel like, he pondered gleefully. Just thinking about her feet makes me...
What the hell am I thinking?! Chris snapped awake. FEET?! When the hell did I start getting turned on by feet?! Even Sue Ann’s?! Well....sure, maybe Sue Ann’s, but SHANNON’S?!
Chris glanced to either side of himself, his mind back on the giant feet currently putting on a show. He couldn’t help but think about Shannon gently rolling him around underneath her soles and between her soft, supple toes, feeling the wrinkles as she squeezed and flexed them for him; he actually wanted so desperately to be squeezed between those toes.
“Great,” he commented quietly, “I living in a foot fetishist’s dream.”
Chris tried his best to look on the bright side of his current predicament. At least this weekend hadn't been all bad, he thought, I’m seeing a side of Shannon I’d never thought I’d see: a more caring, gentle Shannon. Chris wondered if this whole experience meant that she would finally take her responsibilities seriously, and understand that if she wasn’t careful, he’d be squashed.
Chris was so engrossed in his own thoughts, he hadn’t noticed Shannon glancing down at him, catching him ogling her feet. She wondered what exactly he was thinking: did he have a thing for feet? Maybe all that playfulness yesterday had gotten him all excited. To test her theory, Shannon casually wiggled her toes and flexed her foot, only slightly, just to gage his reaction. She giggled to herself, pleased not only with the tiny Chris’s reaction—tilting his head ever so slightly and getting a teensy little boner—but also with the attention that she was getting from him.
More than just attention, Chris had obviously warmed up to her. Despite being so mad at her earlier that morning, the previous day had had some intimate moments between them. Looks like my little experiment has had quite the positive affect, Shannon thought, praising herself.
Alas, besides forcing herself onto the tiny boy, she hadn’t really been able to enjoy herself too much over the past day and a half; she wanted to do something a little intimate that both Chris and she would love. Then, Shannon got a killer idea! If Chris wanted her feet so badly, why not just give them to him?
“Like what you see, little man?” she inquired sweetly.
Chris, snapped his gaze to the giantess behind him, like a deer caught in headlights, realizing that he’d been spotted. He tried to swing his attention back to the TV, but Shannon wasn’t about to let this moment go; she knew exactly what he was doing, while Chris was mortified that she knew it too. Shannon, paused the TV, scooted her feet slightly closer to him, and addressed him again.
“Chris, I asked you a question.”
“What?” said Chris. “I wasn't doing anything, I was just....watching the show.”
“Nuh uh,” Shannon tsked, “I saw you gawking at my feet.”
“N-No I wasn’t,” he stammered.
“Admit it: you like them!” Shannon teased.
“No, I don’t!” Chris stated adamantly, standing to face her.
“Come on,” Shannon pushed, “Admit it!”
“Shannon, can we just drop this and get back to the show, please?” he begged.
“Oh, come on Chris. I promise I'll be nice if you come clean. Here, I’ll even let you rub them if you want.”
“I really don't want to, Shannon.”
“Come on, I promise if you do, I’ll let you do whatever you want to them. I’ll even let you choose what you want to do after lunch. I’ll leave you alone if that’s what you want, OK?”
“Please don’t make me,” he whined.
Shannon didn’t reply, just started tapping her right foot with a smug look of satisfaction on her face.
“Shannon....” he started to protest before reluctantly responding, “do you promise that you'll drop it if I do?”
“Sure,” she quickly agreed.
“...And you'll let me go back to the show?”
“I promise,” said Shannon, wiggling her toes in anticipation.
“Fine....I think you have....very....n-nice feet!”
“Is that all you’ve got to say?” she goaded, inching her foot closer to him, as if anticipating the feeling of a tiny boy toy between her toes again.
“Hey,” Chris objected, “you said you’d drop it if I told you ‘I liked your feet’!”
“I will, I will,” she relented, “but I was just wondering if....there was something....’else’....you wanted to do.”
“I....what? No....I don’t know....” Chris had seemingly lost the ability to form complete sentences.
“Relax, kiddo.” she eased him. “There’s no need to be embarrassed.”
“I’m....not embarrassed,” Chris somewhat quickly retorted, “I’m just....I don’t know what I am.”
“I think my little man has a foot fetish,” she teased.
“What?! No I don’t!”
“Aw, it’s okay. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”
“Shannon, stop it!” he demanded. “I mean it!”
“Okay, I’ll stop,” she paused. “But....”
Chris started to object again, but Shannon put up a finger towards him to indicate that he should hear her out.
“....if, hypothetically....” she continued, “someone....who was shrunk down to your size DID just happen to have a foot fetish....they might, you know, try to take advantage of the situation, seeing as, they’ve had something happen to them that probably hasn’t happened to anyone ever before. And....they may not be this small forever, and wouldn’t want to miss out on what COULD be considered a ‘once in a lifetime opportunity’.”
“Shannon, I’m serious...’Take advantage’?” Chris abruptly paused, perplexed at what she meant. “What do you mean ‘take advantage’?”
“I mean,” Shannon explained, “what would you like to do?”
“I’d LIKE to get back to my TV show.” he curtly replied.
“Ugh, no,” Shannon sighed impatiently, gazing upwards as if to find the right words hanging in he air, “I mean, what would YOU like ME to do....for you?”
Chris looked away, ashamed and irritated that Shannon was pressing the subject.
“Hey,” Shannon called down, regaining Chris’s attention, “I’m serious. Whatever you want....I’ll do.”
“Shannon,” Chris said self-consciously, “you’re making me REALLY uncomfortable right now.”
“Look, it’s not like we’re doing anything ‘wrong’. Besides, no one’s gonna know but us.”
“I don’t want ANYONE to know about ANY of this, SHANNON!”
“Of COURSE NOT!” Shannon reassured him. “This’ll be OUR little secret—no pun intended!”
“No, I’m serious!” Chris commanded, “If you tell anyone about....you know....this ‘feet’ thing, I swear....”
“Who am I gonna tell?” Shannon said, shrugging her shoulders, “...except maybe Rachel.”
“SHANNON!” Chris shouted, perturbed.
“I’m just kidding, Chris,” Shannon reassured him, giggling. “I won’t tell if you won’t.”
“....Alright,” Chris said anxiously.
“....So,” Shannon hounded, “what do YOU want ME to do?”
“....R-Really?” Chris asked apprehensively.
“Yeah, whatever you want, I’ll do it.”
Chris looked at her encroaching foot, and then back up to her face:
“Um....promise you won’t make fun?” he asked nervously.
“I promise,” Shannon whispered softly, crinkling her nose.
“Aw, but you’ll think it’s weird,” Chris whimpered.
“No I won’t, honest,” Shannon said assuredly. “Go ahead, just tell me.”
Chris harkened back to his dream about Sue Ann, and how she played with him using her toes.
“Well...” he continued hesitantly, unable to form the words.
“Hey,” Shannon comforted him, “Really, no judgement. I don’t mind.”
“....Um,” Chris stammered, “OK, I’ll just...” his voice trailed off, but he motioned to the giantess that he was heading towards her awaiting foot. Shannon nodded eagerly.
Chris slowly sauntered over to Shannon’s right foot, reaching out his tiny hands and gently caressing the giant toes before him. Shannon closed her eyes and concentrated, but couldn't feel his tiny hands on even the smallest toe. She reopened them to make sure he was still there; sure enough, he was.
“I can’t even feel you, sweetie,” she said. “Could you rub a little harder?”
Chris obliged, really trying to work the skin on the bottom of her pinkie toe.
“Wow,” Shannon giggled, “it feels so weird.”
Chris stopped, thinking that she didn’t like it.
“No, please keep going,” she urged him. “I kinda like it.”
“Okay,” he called back up. Chris began to work his hands into the crevice between the toe and the ball of her foot. The more he rubbed, the more turned on he was getting. He was completely lost in the moment, forgetting all about the previous day’s events. All he wanted was to rub his hands all over the giant foot before him. As he tried to reach the next toe, however, he realized he was just barely too small to reach.
“Go on,” Shannon nudged him, “Hop on if you’d like.” She angled her foot, giving Chris easier access to climb, hoping he’d get the idea.
Chris didn’t hesitate: he immediately hopped up on her pinky toe and slowly began climbing, hoping to find a comfortable spot for what he wanted next, while Shannon looked on with anticipation. She flinched ever so slightly as she felt he tiny boy climb, squeezing her toes in reaction. Chris wondered exactly what happened, but as he looked back to her face, he saw no signs that she wanted him to stop, so he continued on until he reached the space between her 2nd and 3rd toes.
Chris took a short rest with an up close view of the space in between her toes; just inside the crevice, he noticed some globs of lotion hadn’t been rubbed rub it in, their alluring scent wafted into his nose. The globs seemed sizable to him, but Shannon’s plump fingers were probably far too big to adequately get it all evenly dispersed. Chris instinctively reached his hand in between the toes, pulling out a scoop of lotion; he played with it in his hands for a moment l, then began rubbing it into some of the dry spots on Shannon’s toes she obviously missed.
“Hey, little one,” Shannon called down, “what are you up to?”
“Oh, I uh-found some bits of lotion that you hadn’t rubbed in and so I thought maybe I’d do it for you.”
“OK,” she giggled, “thanks for the help.”
Chris made sure to rub the lotion all over the inside of Shannon’s toes, using the opportunity to ready the next phase of his plan. Without hesitation, he flung himself into the space between her toes, feeling the cool, smooth sensation of lotion-covered skin against his tiny face.
Shannon instinctively squeezed her toes slightly, a reaction to feeling something foreign in between. She was worried she may have hurt the tiny boy, afraid that Chris might choose to flee. Little did she know that it was just the reaction Chris was hoping for; he loved the feel of her soft, smooth skin enveloping him as she squeezed him in between her plump toes.
“Sorry, sweetie,” Shannon began to apologize. “Did I hurt you?”
“No!” Chris quickly uttered. “I mean, uh, no, actually it felt....really nice.”
“Really?” Shannon asked, surprised.
“Yeah!” Chris said enthusiastically. “Actually....would you mind doing it again?”
“Okay,” Shannon said, taken aback at his enthusiasm. “What ever you want.”
Over the next several minutes, Shannon gently squeezed and flexed her toes, while the tiny Chris wriggled in between, hugging and kissing them. She was careful to give him just enough room to move and breath, while still providing just the right amount of pressure to keep him happy. Chris couldn’t believe how much he was enjoying himself: he was actually reveling in the act of being squeezed between her toes. He didn’t feel afraid of Shannon currently; she was being sweet to him, gentle with him, and Chris was relieved to see a kinder, gentler Shannon.
Then, Shannon decided to have some fun, moving her left foot towards her right, trying to play along and increase Chris’s pleasure.
“Uh oh, Chris,” she teased.
“What?” he inquired.
“My other foot is getting lonely and wants to play, too.”
Chris looked on at the approaching foot, trying to struggle his way out from between her toes, but they had in in a firm grip and weren’t letting go.
“Hey, Shannon, be careful!” He called up.
“Don’t worry, hon,” she assured him. “I’ll be gentle. I know what I’m doing.”
Chris was still nervous about Shannon’s intentions, but seeing how she had been nicer to him, decided to take a chance.
“Chris, trust me,” she said softly, “I think you’ll like this.”
“Ok,” he relented, “just be careful.”
Chris put his arms out instinctively to brace himself against the approaching foot and closed his eyes, awaiting the inevitable impact. Shannon slowly brought right foot to meet her left just in front of her, eventually putting her feet together, with the anxious Chris disappearing in between.

Chris slowly opened his eyes. His arms were currently in contact with the opposing toe of Shannon’s left foot. He exhaled a sigh of relief; Shannon was keeping her word to be gentle, so far anyway.
“You still there, little guy?” Shannon called, giving her toes a gentle squeeze.
“Yeah,” Chris called from the dimly lit environment, “I’m OK.”
The toes Chris were between suddenly parted; he looked up to see Shannon’s giant face smiling down at him.
“What was that sweetie? I couldn’t hear you with my feet together.”
“I’m OK,” Chris repeated.
“Good, now see if you can wiggle yourself free and climb to the top like yesterday.”
“Well,” Chris thought long and hard, remembering how uncomfortable it was “exercising” the day before, “only if you don’t make it difficult. I thought I was supposed to be having fun.”
“We are having fun,” Shannon replied, grinning. “This is just a little game. I won’t make things too, too difficult for ya.”
“Ok, but no un-pausing the TV. If I need your help, I don’t want you distracted.”
“Deal,” Shannon agreed putting her hand around her ankles. “Ready?”
Chris nodded.
“Okay.” Shannon replied, closing her toes back together, leaving Chris in darkness once again.
Chris began squirming to try to free himself. Although he had had a hard time the previous day escaping Shannon’s toes, the lotion he had rubbed between them earlier today made her skin just slippery enough to make his escape. Once free, all he had left was the climb to the top. As he ascended to the top of Shannon’s toes, instead of reeking of sweat, her feet smelled of just the right blend of foot odor and body lotion, a more pleasant environment for Chris’s climb. The lotion did, however, make it difficult for Chris to get a firm footing on Shannon’s slippery toes, so he had to use the area where the balls of her feet met to lean against to keep from falling back down.
Meanwhile, Shannon was waiting for Chris to emerge from the top of her two compressed feet, concentrating on his movements, able to barely feel Chris’s tiny body touching her skin. It felt so weird having the tiny boy between her feet again, but if Chris liked it, it would made it even more enjoyable for her. She readjusted herself to stay comfortable while she awaited his arrival, realigning her feet in the process, unwittingly opening her feet ever so slightly before closing them again.
The surface Chris had been leaning his back upon opened up, sending him tumbling backwards between Shannon’s soles. He hadn’t even realized what had happened, but soon the only thing he felt was two fleshy walls squeezing him on either side, making it hard to breathe, threatening to squeeze him into a bloody pulp.
Shannon didn’t know it, but her readjustment came with cost. As she shifted, it allowed just enough time for Chris to fall from between her toes and become caught just behind the balls where Shannon’s feet were being pressed together.
Now, Shannon was completely unaware she was squishing the tiny Chris between the giant, fleshy soles of her feet.
Chapter 14 by Shrinker82
Shannon was getting impatient: Chris still had yet to emerge from her toes. She felt Chris free himself from her between her two toes earlier, and barely felt him climbing amongst them, but she hadn’t felt anything in some time.
“Chris, you doing OK?” Shannon inquired; she received no answer.
What could be taking him so long? she thought. Maybe I made things too hard for him.
Getting restless, she leaned closer to her closed feet and attempted to open her toes in such a way that kept her feet together; she didn’t want Chris to abruptly fall from his perch. In order to accomplish this while still maintaining her position, however, she had to hold her ankles tightly, increasing the pressure between the soles of her feet, unknowingly squishing the tiny boy in between.
Even though Shannon’s face was currently not too far over her feet, her souls being together muffled any cries for help that may have been emanating from between them. She carefully slid her toes apart and peered inside: there was no sign of Chris.
Out of fear, Shannon jerked her feet apart, hoping to find the tiny Chris somewhere on the ottoman, alive and unharmed. The sight nearly took her breath away: Chris was plastered face first, stuck to the sole just behind the balls of her left foot, wiggling his arms and legs in a desperate attempt to free himself.
“CHRIS!” Shannon gasped. “Oh my gosh! Hang on sweetie!”
Shannon quickly reached down and gently peeled the tiny Chris from the bottom of her foot, carefully placing the poor boy down on the ottoman. Then, she flung her feet to either side of the ottoman and brought her face in close to check on him.
“Chris, are you OK?” Shannon asked nervously.
Chris was lying on his side, breathing heavily, trying to recover from nearly being squeezed to death. It took him several minutes to regain his composure, turning over onto his back to speed his recovery, and attempt to wrap his head around what had just happened.
“Chris, speak to me!” Shannon begged.
“I’m OK, Shan,” he called up, panting. “Just need a minute. What happened?”
“I don’t know, hon. One minute, I could feel you climbing my toes, the next minute I didn’t feel anything. You were taking while so I carefully checked my toes to see what was taking so long, but when I didn’t see you, I panicked. I pulled my feet apart and there you were, stuck to my foot, so I peeled you off...”
Shannon’s voice got slow and started to trail off. She was embarrassed at the fact that she had put Chris’s life in danger yet again after just promising to be careful. Actually, she was mortified, afraid of how Chris would react to the incident despite being several times smaller than her.
Chris didn’t immediately respond. He was still stuck in thought, shocked at what had just transpired. However, he wasn’t confused about what had happened, rather about what he felt. It wasn’t anger, nor was it frustration at the giantess or his situation. At first, he was indifferent about the whole incident, but his confusion turned to clarity as he remembered what he was feeling a minute before when he was pressed between Shannon’s feet. Despite the difficulty breathing and the intense pressure, Chris felt pleasure.
Chris couldn’t understand it; he should have been fuming, cursing Shannon’s carelessness, but oddly, he felt no animosity towards her whatsoever. Although he didn’t initially know what was happening at the time when he was trapped, the odor of lotion and feet gave away his location. When Shannon leaned in close, that’s when his body was plastered face-first into her sole. Even when he was stuck, he liked it; it was exactly what Chris wanted when he was watching TV and ogling Shannon’s feet: to rub his hands, his whole body over her wrinkly sole, to be enveloped by the bottom of her foot. The whole experience felt different from the last time he was plastered to Shannon’s foot in his bedroom, when he felt nothing but sheer terror. Though it wasn’t exactly in the way that he imagined, Chris’s experience was surprisingly pleasant.
“Are you sure you’re OK, sweetie?” a large voice broke through the silence.
Chris opened his eyes and looked up; Shannon’s face was full of anxiety and worry, waiting for his reaction to the whole situation. Chris sat up on his elbows, using his arms to hold his torso up, and replied to the concerned giantess.
“Yeah,” Chris hesitated, “I’m-I’m OK.”
“Chris, I’m so sorry,” Shannon rambled, “I didn’t mean it. If I’d have known you were in trouble, I wouldn’t have...
“It OK,” Chris said, trying to get a word in, but it was kind of hard when there’s a giantess talking a mile a minute, and your voice is tiny and squeaks. All the while, Shannon kept speaking without ceasing.
“Shannon, listen to me, please! It’s OK, really. I’m fine.” Chris stood up, trying to make his voice heard over Shannon’s apologizing, but her constant rambling was still drowning him out.
“SHANNON!”
Shannon stopped mid sentence, surprised she could actually hear Chris’s tiny shout.
“It’s OK,” Chris assured her in a more hushed voice, “I’m OK, really.”
“Are you sure, I-I didn’t mean to squeeze you so hard.” Shannon said.
“Yes, I’m sure.”
“Please don’t me mad. I was just trying to play along.”
“I’m not mad, Shannon. Just a little....shaken.”
“Well, I’m glad you’re not hurt.” Shannon continued, slightly ashamed.
Chris said nothing, only took a deep breath.
“I guess I am a little....surprised you’re not angry,” Shannon admitted, trying to get a response.
Chris, however, wasn’t exactly sure what to say. Should he really admit to Shannon that he actually LIKED being stuck to her foot? That seemed like a terrible idea. He could just imagine her taking it way too far, walking all over him....literally. Or, leaving her big foot on top him while he squirmed helplessly underneath.
“Chris?” Shannon called after he didn’t respond.
“Huh?”
“Are you SURE you’re not mad?”
“Y-Yeah, I-I’m sure.”
“It’s just that you say that, but you’re ignoring me.”
“I’m sorry, I was just....thinking.”
“About...?”
“Well....I-I’m just a little....confused, that’s all.”
“Confused?” Shannon puzzled, “About what?”
“Well, I don’t know....it’s just, strange.”
“What’s strange?”
“Look Shannon, I’m not sure I can talk about it.”
“Oh, come on Chris. I really want to make it up to you, it’s the least I can do.”
“Well, it just felt....weird,” Chris relented. “You know, being stuck to your foot and all.”
“Oh,” Shannon uttered, “yeah, I can imagine that would be weird, being stuck to a person’s foot. It was probably scary for you, huh?”
“It was, but....that’s not why it was strange.” Chris said shyly.
“OK,” Shannon said, confused. “Then what?”
“I.... don’t know if I can tell you.”
“Please, Chris,” she begged.
“Well,” Chris sighed anxiously, “look, I’ll only tell you if you promise not to make a big deal out of it.”
“I won’t, I promise.” she replied a little too quickly.
“I mean it, Shannon,” Chris brazenly warned, “No teasing me and you have to promise not to take advantage.”
“‘Take advantage’?” Shannon pondered aloud. “Of what?”
“Of me,” Chris explained bluntly, “If I tell you this, you can’t go overboard or make a big fuss.”
“OK, Chris. I promise.”
“Cross your heart?” Chris proposed.
“Cross my heart!” She replied sincerely, making a cross over her chest with her finger.
“Alright, this isn’t exactly easy to say, but....when I was stuck to your foot earlier...”
“Yeah?”
“Well, it wasn’t....exactly....all bad.” Chris confessed.
“Huh?” Shannon said, scratching her head.
“I mean, I know I was trapped and trying to get free,” Chris continued hesitantly, “but, I....actually....kind of....liked it.”
“You....liked it?!”
“Kinda.”
“You....liked being stuck to my foot?!” Shannon repeated, still not sure she’d heard him correctly.
“Look,” Chris explained, “I know it sounds crazy, but....It was kinda nice: the....feeling your foot part, not the squishing part.”
“Wow!” Shannon giggled. “You really DO like my feet, don’t ya?”
Chris turned nearly beet red with embarrassment. He was nervously awaiting what Shannon’s reaction was going to be, wondering what she would do with the information he had just confessed. Taking a deep breath, he readied himself and look back up to Shannon face to gage her response.
Shannon’s expression was a mixture of emotions: surprise, confusion, contemplation. She seemed lost in thought; Chris was hoping it just wasn’t how she could torture him. Soon, Shannon carefully leaned in closer to address him. This was it!
“Can I tell YOU something?” She said softly.
“Sure,” Chris replied preparedly.
“Honestly, I’ve been....well, really worried about you.”
“Worried? Why?” Chris asked with concern. “Is it about me shrinking?! Please tell me this’ll wear off!”
“No, it’s not that,” Shannon retorted quickly, trying to ease his distress. “It’s nothing bad.”
“Ok, good,” Chris breathed a sigh of relief. “What is is then?”
“Look,” Shannon continued, “I told you from the beginning that I shrank you so we could have some fun, but it would probably be more fun for me.”
“Yeah, No kidding,” Chris said cynically.
“Anyway, even though I was planning on teasing you and everything, I got really scared with those close calls yesterday just as much as you did. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you, like yesterday by the pool.”
“Or yesterday in bed.” Chris chimed in.
“Yeah, that too,” Shannon said timidly.
“Or during dessert last night,” Chris added.
“OK, you made your point!” Shannon snapped, then calmly continued:
“Yes, I should’ve been more careful; I admit that, but I WANT to be careful, I want you to be safe, I want US to make the best of this; I really do want you to have a good time while you’re this small Chris, because I care about you, now more than ever. I mean, I really do care about your feelings and what you think....of me AND this whole situation. I want you to have fun; I want us BOTH to have fun this week. But I wanna make sure you stay safe; I don’t know what I’d do if you were....*Gulp* squished.”
“Do you really mean that, Shannon?” Chris asked dubiously, yet hopefully.
“Yes, of course I do.” Shannon replied sincerely. “Whole heartedly! I’m sorry for all the bad things that happened and I want to make it all up to you, so, how about, for the rest of the day, we’ll do whatever you want to do? You come up with the ideas, and I’ll make them happen. I’ll make it so that we both have fun doing them.”
“Seriously?” Chris asked.
“Mm hm,” Shannon nodded.
“Anything I want to do?”
“Yep!”
“And you won’t take advantage, or tease me if I don’t want you to?”
“Nope!” Shannon said, shaking her head.
“OK,” Chris said, “it’s a deal.”
“Just remember,” Shannon reminded, “even though you get to pick the activities, I’m still in charge. If I don’t think we can do it safely, we’re gonna have to pass. Don’t go all crazy; you have to be reasonable and responsible.”
“All right,” Chris agreed.
“So,” Shannon said, “we’ve still got some time before lunch, what do you want to do?”
Chris was about to speak up, but he stopped. Shannon was giving him free range and he completely blanked. Well, except one thing, but he was too afraid, too embarrassed to ask.
“I....actually can’t think of anything,” he lied.
“Well,” Shannon thought aloud, “would you like to play with my feet some more? I promise I’ll be careful this time.”
A wave of emotion flooded over Chris; he couldn’t believe what Shannon had just offered. He didn’t want to admit it, but he did want to play with her feet some more, he just didn’t know how to ask. Thinking back to how shocked and aroused he was being stuck to her foot earlier, Chris wondered if there were a way he could feel those feelings again without being in danger.
“U-Um,” Chris stuttered, “well, I was thinking....maybe we could try something.”
“Sure,” Shannon perked up her ears, “what?”
“Well, maybe I could....I don’t know, feel your sole again?”
“Sure, sweetie,” she obliged. “No problem.”
Shannon lifted her left foot from its dangling position and carefully placed it on its side on the ottoman.
“Here,” she said, “Why not try my left foot?”
“Ok,” Chris giggled at her eagerness, moving towards the giant foot.
Once he arrived, he began running his fingers up and down the soft flesh of the bottom edge of her sole. He could feel his tiny member getting hard; the scent of her foot just as arousing as before.
“Wow,” Shannon uttered, “I can’t even feel anything.”
The side of her foot resting on the cushion of the ottoman wasn’t putting a large amount of pressure to the side of her foot, but it was just enough to make Chris’s touch imperceptible.
Chris, meanwhile, was enjoying himself, but wasn’t exactly feeling the pleasure he had felt before. He needed to move to a different location.
“Hey, Shannon,” he called, thinking of an excuse, “maybe you could feel it better if I was nearer to the center of your foot.”
“Ok,” she concurred, placing her fingers down for Chris to carefully hop onto. Then, Shannon slowly moved her fingers over near the center of her foot.
Chris pressed his hands into the soft flesh of the middle of Shannon’s foot, running his fingers in and out of the sole’s wrinkles. It felt so weird: at his small size, the soft skin of Shannon’s foot was like memory foam, he’d press his hands into her flesh and watch in amazement as prints he’d made slowly disappeared as the skin returned to its original shape. Surprisingly, despite them having been pressed together only a few minutes earlier, the sole was cool to the touch; Chris couldn’t help but put his cheek up to the skin, letting out a sigh of ecstasy and satisfaction as his arousal grew.
Intently, Chris outstretched his arms and planted himself face-first into Shannon’s sole, hoping for the heights of pleasure he had felt earlier. The smell of her foot was intoxicating, the feel of it stimulating, and the overall sensation pleasing. As Chris moved his body back and forth across the bottom of Shannon’s foot, he enjoyed every minute.
Yet, despite those nice feelings, Chris felt there was something missing. He didn’t know what more he could do. How could he relive the moment that both scared and aroused him so.
Up above, Shannon was wearing a slight grin as she ogled Chris’s actions with joy and disbelief, occasionally shaking her head slightly. She was so giddy to see the tiny boy enjoy himself, yet pondered why he was enjoying her feet so much. But, at the end of it, she didn’t care. Chris was falling into her grasp; she wondered what else she could do to make him want her more.
“Having fun, sweetie?” she asked sweetly.
“Oh,” Chris yelped, snapping back to reality, “Yeah, very much so.”
“Everything OK?”
“Yeah, I guess so,” Chris shrugged.
“You ‘guess so’?” Shannon balked. “What’s wring?”
“Nothing’s wrong,” Chris affirmed.
“Come on, out with it,” she urged, carefully moving her hand closer to her face. “What’s the matter?”
“Nothing’s the matter, Shannon. I guess....I guess just feel there’s something....missing.”
“‘Missing’? What do you mean?”
“I don’t know,” Chris said shyly, “it’s hard to explain.”
“Oh,” Shannon said dejectedly, “Well, we can do something else if you’re not happy.”
“No, Shannon,” he quickly retorted. “That’s not what I mean.”
“Well, what is it then?”
Chris couldn’t quite form the words, so he gave no reply.
“Chris, it’s OK. Look, just tell me the best way you can. You don’t have to be shy with me. No judgment, I promise. Besides, I kind of owe you one.”
“Alright,” he relented, “here goes: when I told you it felt ‘nice’ to being stuck to your foot, I wasn’t entirely honest.”
“So you didn’t like it?”
“No, I did. I really did! I just....liked it, a lot. Like, really a lot!”
“So, you....WANT to be stuck to my foot again?”
“Well, I mean, I don’t know,” Chris stammered.
“I mean, I can figure something out,” Shannon offered. “Maybe there’s some tape around here.”
“NO!” Chris quickly rebutted, “That’s not what I meant! I mean, what I wanted to say was: I want to feel those feelings again, not....necessarily be stuck to your foot again.”
“Oh,” Shannon giggled. “I think I see what you mean.”
“Good,” Chris breathed a sigh of relief, “‘cause this conversation was starting to get a little awkward.”
“It’s OK, sweetie,” she cooed. “Don’t be embarrassed. It’s what EVERY guy wants.”
“Really, EVERY guy wants your feet?!” Chris blurted.
“No, silly,” Shannon laughed. “Every guy wants to feel....you know, turned on.”
“I’m not ‘turned on’!” Chris argued, blushing. “It....just felt....good.”
“Newsflash, kiddo,” she declared. “That’s EXACTLY what ‘turned on’ means.”
“OK, fine! I’m turned on. You don’t have to make a big deal about it.”
“Relax, Chris. It’s no big deal. You’re not the first guy I’ve met that’s had a thing for feet.”
“I’m....not?!” Chris stood flabbergasted.
“Of course not,” Shannon assured him. “It’s actually more common than you’d think.”
“Well, I guess that makes me feel a little better.”
“Look, I think I know what to do,” Shannon said assuredly.
“What?”
“It’s something I used to do for one of my old boyfriends. I think it’s right up your alley.”
“Well, tell me Shannon.” Chris urged. “What is it?”
“It’s a surprise. Trust me, you’ll like it.”
“Shannon, just tell me what it is. I want to make sure it’s safe.”
“Chris, would you just trust me?” Shannon moaned. “I wouldn’t do anything to hurt you.”
“Well, OK,” Chris begrudgingly agreed. “As long as you promise to be careful.”
“Gee, don’t sound so enthusiastic,” Shannon said sarcastically. “I thought you wanted my help.”
“I do, Shannon, you’re just making me nervous.”
“Just relax,” Shannon said, lowering her hand to the ottoman, “You’ll like this. I guarantee it!”
“OK,” Chris said hopping off for fingers. “Remember, be careful.”
“Chris, I know what I’m doing. Now, lay down.”
“Why? What are you gonna do?” Chris asked apprehensively.
“Would you just lay down?” Shannon asked irritably.
Chris anxiously obeyed the towering giantess and lay down on his back, unsure of what Shannon was going to do.
Shannon carefully lifted her right leg and crossed it in front of her; then, she stood her left leg up, with her knee bent and her sole planted on the cushion of the ottoman.
“Let’s see,” Shannon thought aloud, “how about you scootch to your right a bit.”
“Uh, OK,” Chris stuttered, taking several big scoots to his right, closer to Shannons left foot. “How’s this?”
“A little more,” Shannon beckoned.
“Now?” Chris called up after moving a bit more.
“Perfect!”’she replied. “Now, don’t move!”
Shannon grabbed the tiny tissue pillow she had made for Chris earlier and gave it to him. Chris instinctively put it behind his head, propping his neck up a bit to see her better.
Suddenly, and without warning, Shannon lifted her left foot and hovered it over the tiny Chris. Chris was extremely nervous as the giant foot cast a looming shadow over him. Immediately, his thoughts returned to his dream: Shannon’s holding giant foot over him as she scrunched and flexed her toes, laughing with sadistic glee as she stomped down on him. His nightmare was coming true! She’s going to do it! Chris thought, fraught with terror. Shannon’s going to step on me!
“Shannon, STOP!” he screamed. “What are you doing?! NO! Please, don’t squish me!”
The foot suddenly disappeared from his view and was replaced with Shannon’s giant face, ingrained with a look of concern.
“Chris!” she cried, trying to console him, corralling his tiny body with her hands to keep him from running away. “Chris! Chris, it’s OK. It’s OK, I’m not gonna squish you. Please, just calm down. Breathe sweetie, just breathe. You’re safe, I promise.”
Once Chris seemed to calm down a bit, Shannon explained everything.
“Chris, it’s OK. I’m not going to squish you. I’m just trying to give you a better view, OK? Just relax.”
Chris collapsed onto his back, breathing deeply to calm his nerves, and ensure his heart didn’t beat out of his chest.
“Jeez, hon,” Shannon remarked. “Did you really think I was gonna SQUISH you?!”
“I-I wasn’t sure,” Chris admitted.
“Sweetie, I promised you I wouldn’t hurt you. Why would I go back on it?”
“It’s not you, Shannon,” Chris tried to explain. “I’m sorry, I just....I had a bad dream last night, and....I guess I’m a little paranoid.”
“Must have been some dream,” Shannon remarked.
“Yeah, it was.”
“What was it about?”
“You, uh,” Chris began, not wanting to admit the whole truth, “you....stepped on me.”
“Oh,” Shannon uttered, “I see. Well, I’m not gonna step on you, Chris. I’m just trying to give you a nice close-up view,” Shannon disclosed. “Don’t worry, I’ll be careful. Just lay back and relax.”
Chris complied with Shannon’s request, lying back as her foot hovered over his body once again. Then the show began!
Chris looked upwards in amazement as Shannon gently squeezed and flexed her foot above him. Soon, Chris began to settle in, the fear melting away, leaving behind only pleasant thoughts. All the while, Shannon’s foot danced overhead, her toes wiggling, teasing him as they moved up and down, scrunched and flexed. Occasionally, Shannon will tip her foot forward, moving her toes in close to the tiny Chris, giving him an up-close view before she tipped the foot backwards to its original position. Each time, Chris felt a wave of anxiety and arousal as her toes came in close, and released as they retreated.
Chris was stunned: Shannon was actually doing a good job. He understood why her ex-boyfriend liked this so much, the soul dancing above and was mesmerizing; Chris was completely lost in its dance. Of course, Shannon’s ex probably hadn’t seen her foot at Chris’s size; he figured it increased the emotions tenfold.
Soon, Shannon’s foot retreated slightly as she moved her right leg closer to the tiny Chris’s position while her left heel rested on her leg, giving her a slight reprieve from holding her foot in the air. Shannon leaned closer and, starting at her knee, rubbed her hands down her smooth, silky leg until she reached her toes. Her hands split to either side of her foot, gently rolling from forefinger to pinky, each digit tapping the sides and the bottom of her foot as she squeezed and flexed the sole.
Wow! Chris thought, this sure is something!
He felt so good, so relaxed, and so aroused. What’s more, his was so happy his trust in Shannon was well-placed: she was keeping her word to make him happy and safe, and that was exactly what he needed.
“How are you doing down there, sweetie?” Shannon asked softly.
“Wow, Shannon!” Chris exclaimed. “This is so great! Thank you!”
“My pleasure, little one. Now don’t move, OK?”
“OK,” Chris acknowledged, now trusting her completely.
Shannon moved her right leg back towards her and carefully set her left heel near Chris’s position a few inches from his tiny frame, bouncing him up and down on the cushion.
“Hey!” Chris exclaimed. “Take it easy, Shannon!”
“Sorry, little guy,” she apologized, “Don’t worry, I’m being extra careful. Just don’t move around too much.”
Now, Chris could see the wrinkles of Shannon’s heel while her toes continued their dance above. The entire foot was swaying back and forth in its tantalizing display, as if taunting the tiny boy underneath. His erection was nearly twice as big as before watching the sole of Shannon’s foot much closer than at the start. Before long, Shannon’s foot was swooping closer to him as it swayed, getting closer and closer as it swayed. Each time Shannon raised the stakes, Chris’s arousal grew and grew. He was nearly at the heights of pleasure he had reached before; another boost, and he’d explode.
While Chris enjoyed the view below, Shannon was enjoying taunting him from above, trying all sorts of different moves to keep him aroused. She had done foot play before, but never with someone THIS small....well, at least never with tiny person who actually enjoyed it. She was enjoying this playtime, and if she could find more ways to keep Chris entertained, it was surely going to be a week to remember. Shannon wondered, however, if she should push her luck and get a little more playful, hopefully doubling Chris’s pleasure....and HER fun.
“How are you liking the show so far?” she asked, giggling.
“This is amazing, Shannon!”
“Well, if you like it that much, and you’re up for it, we could try something new.”
“‘New’? Chris uttered, perplexed. “What?”
“I’ll only do it if you say you trust me 100%.”
“Come on, Shannon,” Chris whined, “Just tell what it is. I’m not sure I can take too many more surprises.”
“Ok, we don’t have to,” Shannon conceded, starting to move her foot away. “I guess you don’t want any more of my feet today, then.”
“Wait, we don’t have to stop,” Chris objected.
“Well, if you’re not willing to try anything new, what’s he point in continuing.”
Chris did NOT want to stop! He was so close, but it seemed the only way to get Shannon to continue was to let her win. He just hoped it would be worth it.
“Okay, okay,” Chris finally agreed, “Let’s try the new thing.”
“Like I said, only if you say you trust me 100%.”
“Fine, I trust you 100%. Just be careful. Now let’s do this!”
“My, My,” Shannon teased, “so anxious. Alright now, don’t run away.”
“I won’t,” Chris promised.
“Okay, ready?” she tested.
“Ready!” Chris said excitedly, starting to lay back down.
“Oh, and don’t squirm too much,” Shannon warned, moving her foot in close. “I’ll need to concentrate for this, I wouldn’t want to accidentally squeeze to hard.”
“Wait, what?” Chris managed to utter as a set of massive toes wrapped around his tiny body and lifted him into the air. Now, he was wedged between the second and third toes of Shannon’s left foot, his upper torso enveloped in the sticky skin; his muffled cries for mercy going unanswered. Then, just as quickly as she had grabbed him, Shannon released the tiny Chris; he yelped as he fell, bouncing onto the cushioned surface below. Chris had stopped tumbling, catching his breath as he lay prone, trying to shout in protest. He turned over just in time to see Shannon toes descending straight towards him.
“Heymmfm!” Chris eked as Shannon’s toes contacted the surface, completely covering him, trapping him underneath. Shannon squeezed her toes gently, feeling his tiny body scrunched underneath her arches, and lifted her foot once again.
Initially, Chris was squirming quite a bit, attempting to free himself, intent on getting Shannon to stop; after he first few times, however, Chris started feeling aroused again. Although he was not fond of the constant prodding by Shannon‘s toes, he realized she wasn’t actually hurting him, nor was she trying to. Actually, it was kind of fun, like being on some kind of carnival ride, only way sexier.
Meanwhile Shannon, despite teasing the tiny boy like a cat playing with a mouse, was actually being extremely cautious: making sure she didn’t put too much pressure on the cushion when grabbing Chris’s tiny body, squeezing him lightly yet firmly as she lifted him up, and not dropping him from too high a height. Shannon wasn’t trying to be mean, Chris realized, she was just being playful, maybe a little too playful though. He was sure that in the event of an emergency, he’d be able to signal her despite the difficulty.
Finally after a few minutes of tossing Chris around with her toes, Shannon relented, delighting in the tiny boy’s laughter.
“I guess that means you liked it,” Shannon commented.
“I can’t believe how much fun that was,” Chris said, still giddy with joy.
“I hope I didn’t hurt you, Chris,” Shannon said hesitantly. “You may not believe it, but I really WAS trying to be extra careful.”
“Well,” Chris admitted, “I was scared at first, but it turned out great.”
“So,” she inquired, “did that take care of your *giggle* ‘little’ situation?”
“What ‘little situation’?” Chris asked.
“You know,” Shannon said, gritting her teeth. “Did, *ahem* your little captain release his men?”
“My what? What ‘little captain’? And what men?”
“You know. His ‘SE-MEN.”
“Shannon, what are you talking about?”
“Ugh!” Shannon exclaimed, “Did it take care of your boner?”
“Oh,” Chris replied shyly, “Well, it did feel really good.”
“I’ll take that as a NO,” Shannon said, gaging not only is lackluster response, but also making out his tiny erection under his toga.
“But I really DID enjoy myself, Shannon,” Chris insisted. “It felt good.”
“But you didn’t feel any....’release’?” Shannon said, making air quotes.
“I don’t think so,” Chris admitted.
“Yeah, I thought not,” Shannon stated bluntly. “Well, I’ve got one last thing I can try.”
“Try? Try to do what?”
“To get you to go silly.”
“‘Go’? Wait, you mean...”
Chris could finish his sentence, but Shannon knew he finally understood and nodded.
“Shannon, I’m not gonna....do that! Not here, not now!”
“Chris, you said you wanted my help to feel good again.”
“I think I feel good enough.”
“Come on, Chris,” Shannon pleaded. “We both know what you meant. You said you wanted to relive the feelings you felt when you were stuck to my foot. What better way than this? Look, at least let me try one last time.”
“Well,” Chris said, seriously considering all his options, “Do you really think it’ll work?”
“If it doesn’t, nothing will. At least, not anything you’d probably agree to.”
Chris wasn’t exactly sure what Shannon’s last statement meant, but didn’t really want to dwell on it.
“Ok, Shannon,” Chris surrendered. “Fine, if you really think I can feel....those feelings again, let’s try it! Uh, What is ‘it’ anyway?”
Shannon’s moved in close to the tiny Chris and whispered: “A foot job.”
“What’s a ‘foot job’?”
“You’ll see,” she said with determination. “First, I need to get you in position. Do you mind if I pick you up with my toes one more time? It’ll just be easier.”
“OK, Chris giggled, “go ahead.”
Shannon gripped the tiny boy between the toes of her left foot once again, and carefully deposited him near the right side of the ottoman.
“OK, she directed, “now, lie back down.”
“But my pillow...” Chris began.
“You’ll be fine without it,” Shannon insisted.
“OK,” Chris said assuredly as he lay down on his back yet again. “Now what?”
“Now....This!” Shannon quickly picked up her right foot and planted it directly on top of the tiny Chris, with him directly underneath the center of her sole.
Shannon’s sudden movements caught Chris completely off guard. He didn’t even have a chance to object as two tones of flesh pressed down upon his tiny body. Chris didn’t know exactly what Shannon was doing, but the pressure he felt was much greater than before; he tried to call out to Shannon to stop, but his shouts were muffled by the huge mound of flesh above him. It was pressing and rubbing against every part of him: from his head to his feet, and even his tiny member in between. Chris desperately tried to push the foot off of him, but it was much too heavy; he feared for his life. Chris was hoping Shannon would let up, but it didn’t look like it was going to happen in time. He couldn’t breathe, couldn’t move. Panic set in; his body kept rubbing back-and-forth, up-and-down, and side to side along the center of her wrinkly sole as he struggled, squirmed, and wiggled. He was trying to scream, trying to breathe, the pressure increasing, until finally...
Chris exploded! All at once, his pent-up stress, pleasure, fear, and pain were released. He stopped struggling, stopped wiggling, stopped resisting, as if he accepted his fate. Then, the pressure subsided and Shannon’s foot lifted. Chris gasped for fresh air, panting heavily, thankful that he was still alive....and also thankful for his ‘release’. After a brief recovery period, he sat up on his arms and looked up into the smiling face of the giantess above him.
“Feel better?” she asked giddily.
“Better?!” Chris asked “You just tried to squish me!”
“No, I didn’t,” Shannon said. “I was trying to get you to go.”
“Shannon, I thought I was going to suffocate!”
“I wouldn’t let that happen, Chris. I figured once you stopped struggling, you’d be finished.”
“Yeah,” Chris chimed in, “I thought I WAS finished.”
“No,” Shannon said, irritably. “I meant I figured you....ejaculated. So, did you?”
Chris was beside himself, speechless. He HAD ‘gone’, and it felt GREAT! Despite all the wiggling and struggling, Shannon had done it: helped him reach higher than he thought possible.
“Actually, yes,” he managed to say, “I can’t believe it. I did.”
“How did it feel?”
“Amazing!”
“Glad I could help,” Shannon giggled with pride.
“You did, Shannon. You really did. Thank you so much.”
“My pleasure sweetie.” She quickly scratch an itch on her foot and swung her legs off the sides of the ottoman, moving just a little bit closer to the tiny boy.
“So,” Shannon moved on, “Now that you feel better, how about we go fix some lunch?”
Chris didn’t say anything, only nodded happily.
“Alright,” Shannon said. “So, how would you like to travel?”
“What do you mean? We’re just going to the kitchen.”
“Yes,” Shannon said, “but how would you like to be carried? In my hands, or maybe....somewhere else.”
Chris wasn’t exactly sure what she meant, but she motioned to the right side of the ottoman, where her right foot awaited with toes wiggling. His eyes got very wide with anxiety.
“How about we just do things the easy way this time?“ Chris said anxiously.
Chapter 15 by Shrinker82
All during lunch, Chris thought about the things that he would like to do and take advantage of while he was this small; Shannon was giving him a unique opportunity and he didn’t want to squander it. Chris wanted to have fun, but he also wanted to make sure Shannon didn’t take things too far. He mulled over the possibilities while he sat, chewing a small piece of chili meat that Shannon had given him; he wasn’t too thrilled with leftovers for lunch, but she insisted, seeing as she had prepared two whole meals, each enough for at least two people, and Chris currently didn’t eat much. He also wasn’t fond of the idea of them having chili again, as he knew EXACTLY what that would mean, and hoped he wouldn’t be anywhere near Shannon’s ass when the farting started.
“So, have you given any thought to what you want to do after lunch, sweetie?” Shannon inquired before shoveling a bite of chili into her mouth.
“A little bit,” Chris said, “it’s just kinda hard. I have to change my thinking, you know. I want to do things like swim and ride bikes and stuff, but it’s kinda hard to do those things being this tiny, and I’d really like to NOT have a repeat of yesterday.”
“Mm, that makes two of us,” Shannon said as she swallowed, pointing at Chris with her spoon, acknowledging his statement. “You just have to be creative, kiddo.”
“Yeah, not exactly my strong suit,” Chris sighed.
“How about this,” Shannon suggested, “you come up with the activity and I’ll figure out how to make it happen.”
“Sounds great,” Chris said relieved.
“Ok, So, What would you like to do?”
“I really wanna ride my bike,” he said.
“Ooh,” Shannon said pessimistically, “that could be difficult: your bike’s like 100 times your size now.”
“Yes, I realize that Shannon,” Chris snarked. “I was just saying tha—Hey wait! Do you have any more that shrinking potion left?”
“Why do you ask?” Shannon probed.
“Because if you DO have some left, you could use it on my bike to shrink it down to my size. Then, I could ride it!”
“Sorry, kiddo!” Shannon said frankly. “Won’t work! This stuff only works on living tissue, not inanimate objects.”
“Who makes a shrinking potion that only works on people?” Chris asked dubiously.
“Well, not people necessarily,” Shannon explained. “Just living tissue. You know like cells and stuff.”
“Why would anyone make something like that?” Chris asked irritably.
“It was made to shrink things like tumor cells, you know like for cancer patients, so they can be removed more easily.”
“Ok. Well, I guess that makes sense,” Chris accepted. “I just hope they warn people about the side effects.”
Shannon snorted at his witty comment, nearly choking on her bite of food.
“Hey, incidentally, where did you get this potion anyway?”
“No more questions, Chris,” Shannon said, redirecting the conversation. “Let’s just figure out what to do this afternoon.”
“I told you, Shannon, I wanna ride my bike.”
“And I told you, Chris, I just don’t see it happening.”
“How about one of my LEGO bikes?” Chris asked optimistically.
“Doubtful,” Shannon replied, “It’d still be too big for you. But you know, you actually given me an idea: there just might be something you CAN ride. Do you still have all those old toys that your dad gave you from when he was a kid?”
“Sure, they’re upstairs in my closet. Why?”
“I need to go through them,” Shannon said, “hopefully, he has one that’ll work.”
“One what?” Chris asked.
“A Micro Machine®a039;.”
“What’s a ‘Micro Machine®a039;?”
“They’re little, tiny toy vehicles,” she explained. “They just might be small enough. You wanna go see?”
“Sure!” Chris said enthusiastically.
“Ok, give me a second to clean up and we’ll go check.”
Shannon quickly grabbed her bowl and utensils and took them to he sink to give them a quick rinse, while Chris waited patiently on the table. As Shannon was finishing up by the sink, she suddenly let out a huge fart.
“Excuse me,” Shannon giggled. “I guess that chili went right through me.”
Chris didn’t say anything, not that Shannon could’ve heard him from across the kitchen anyway. He was just grateful that he wasn’t anywhere near her ass (or inside her panties) when she let that one off.
Before long, Chris was in Shannon’s palm and the two were headed upstairs to Chris’s room; before Shannon grabbed the tiny boy, however, she reached into the kitchen utility drawer and pulled out a roll of scotch tape. Chris had inquired as to what it was for, but Shannon’s only response was “just thinking ahead”; Chris did get a bit nervous, though, thinking she was planning to tape him to the bottom of her foot like she’d hinted at before lunch.
When the two finally reached his room, Shannon set Chris on the floor out of the way and peered into his closet.
“Any idea where your dad‘s old toys might be?” Shannon asked.
“They should just be in a big box,” Chris replied. “It should be pretty obvious.”
It was. Shannon quickly retrieved the box and pulled it out of the closet, setting it off to the side before closing the closet door. She directed Chris to move back to a safe distance while she positioned the box between her and the tiny boy, then she opened it.
The box was filled with toys from the late 70s and early to mid 80s. Shannon sat on her knees and started rummaging through it to see exactly what was inside.
“Wow, Chris” she remarked, “there are some pretty cool toys in here.”
“Let’s see: Rubix®a039; cube, we’ve got some action figures. Transformers®a039;?! This things are probably collectible! I’ll set these aside for later.”
“Any luck yet?” Chris asked impatiently.
“Hang on kiddo,” she replied. “Here, step back some more. I’m gonna pull some stuff out.”
Chris complied with the request as Shannon piled the old toys on the floor.
“Ooh, a pogo ball!” Shannon said excitedly. “I might try this myself later.”
“Hey, you’re supposed to be looking for those Micro Machines®a039;.” Chris said irritably.
“I am,” Shannon reassured him, “but this stuff sure brings back memories. Hey, a magic 8-ball! Come here and ask it a question.”
“OK,” Chris said, moving closer. “Is Shannon ever going to find those Micro Machines®a039;?”
“Very funny,” Shannon said sarcastically, “now ask it something serious.”
“Fine,” Chris sighed, taking a moment to think. “Um, OK. Will I be safe until this shrinking potion wears off?”
Shannon rolled her eyes with annoyance, but shook the ball anyway.
REPLY HAZY.
“Oh that makes me feel SO much better,” Chris said wryly upon Shannon showing him the response.
“You walked right into that one,” Shannon mocked. “Serves you right for not trusting me. Now it’s my turn. Will Chris and I both have fun his week?”
She furiously shook the 8-ball and eagerly awaited its response.
MOST LIKELY.
“See,” Shannon said, showing Chris the answer, “everything’s gonna be fine.”
“Can you just get back to searching, please Shannon?” Chris shouted impatiently.
“One more, one more,” Shannon said excitedly. “Um, will I accidentally squish someone with my feet this week?”
“Hey, don’t ask it that!”
Shannon laughed maniacally as she shook the 8-ball.
“I’m just teasing you, Chris. Relax,” Shannon snickered, putting the ball down. As she did, an answer appeared. Shannon took a quick glance: OUTLOOK NOT SO GOOD.
“Uh, let’s keep searching,” Shannon said, resuming her search.
“Wait, what did it say?” Chris asked wearily.
“Nothing,” Shannon said apprehensively. “I think I see some toy cars in the bottom here.”
“No, what did it say?!” Chris demanded.
“It....said nothing,” she lied. “Landed on a corner. I’m gonna pull these out.”
“Shannon, LET ME SEE!” He shouted.
“Do you need to be punished again?” Shannon said strictly.
Chris quickly retreated and shook his head. He knew the magic 8-ball didn’t say anything good, but despite his curiosity, he didn’t want to press the issue; Shannon was still gigantic and could easily take control again.
“OK,” Shannon said “Now then, stand back.”
Shannon pulled some Matchbox®a039; cars out of he box; probably too big for what she had in mind, but might have to work in a pinch, the convertible especially. Eventually, nearly the entire box was emptied, which was was necessary to find what she was looking for; there, among the leftovers, were several Micro Machines®a039;. Shannon quickly removed all that she could find and placed them on the floor. Then, she warned Chris to cover his ears as she hastily tossed the remaining toys back into the box, with a few exceptions.
“All right,” Shannon muttered aloud, “let’s see if any of these work. Yes, this’ll work. Sweet! Chris, come over here and see if you can fit in this.”
Shannon set down what appeared to be a small, white convertible. From his perspective, Chris could see tiny chips in the paint, revealing a metal undercoat. Despite the toy being so small, the car was still almost taller than he was.
“So, can you fit?” Shannon asked eagerly.
“Yeah, I think so,” Chris unsurely agreed, “but I wanted to ride a bike, not ride in a car.”
“Sorry sweetie,” Shannon apologized, “best I could do on such short notice, but I think you’ll have fun nonetheless. Now, here’s what we’re gonna do.”
Shannon grabbed the scotch tape that she’d set on the floor earlier.
“I’m going to hand you a little bit of this tape; after you hop in, you’re gonna use it to fasten yourself to the tiny seat. Then, I’ll push you around in the car. How does that sound?”
“Are you sure this is safe, Shannon?”
“Positive, I’ll show you,” Shannon said, eying the surroundings. “Uh, it’s a little difficult to do up here on the carpet though. Let’s head back downstairs to the living room on the wood; then, we can try.”
“Alright,” Chris agreed, “I’ll give it a go.”
Shannon quickly gathered up Chris, the car, and the tape and carefully headed out of the room and back downstairs; once in the living room, Shannon set the tiny boy down on the floor out of the way, sat down with her legs spread apart with the car in between l, and demonstrated for Chris how the ride would go. She carefully put her fingers on either side of the tiny car and gave it a push. The car started rolling very quickly across the floor, but when it hit an uneven crack in the wood flooring, the car flipped into the air, rolling several times before coming to a stop.
“Oops,” Shannon said.
“Oops?!” Chris exclaimed. “Shannon, if I’d have been in that car, I would’ve been killed!”
“Guess I don’t know my own strength,” she replied, standing up. “But, that’s why we do tests. I’ll just have to be a lot gentler. Let me try it again.”
Shannon made her way over to where the car rested, righted it, and sent it rolling back in the other direction, slowly this time, making sure it didn’t jump or hit any bumps. Thankfully, this time the car rolled much more smoothly before coming to a stop.
“Well, what do you think?” Shannon presented. “You want to try it?”
“Maybe,” Chris said apprehensively, “but you have to make sure you don’t push too hard.”
“Of course,” Shannon agreed, “I’ll be gentle.”
“And don’t let me crash into anything. I’d hate to think what sudden starts and stops will do. This thing isn’t exactly equipped with airbags, you know.”
“Trust me,” she reassured him, “I’ll be really careful. We’ll start slowly and work our way up, OK?”
“Cool,” Chris conceded. “I’ll give it a try.”
“Great, hop in!” Shannon exclaimed, grabbing the tape while Chris hopped in the driver’s seat, which was no easy feat considering the door didn’t open and he had to literally hop over a wall. Shannon, meanwhile, tore off a tiny sliver of tape.
“All situated?” she asked.
“I guess,” Chris said hesitantly. “Just wish these seats had cushions.”
Shannon giggled and handed the sliver to the tiny boy. Chris grabbed one end of the sliver of tape and fastened it behind the seat, then Shannon peeled the rest off around his torso and Chris somehow fastened it as tight as he could.
“Alright,” Shannon readied,” are you in tight?”
“I think so,” Chris said. “Just don’t be too rough, OK?”
“OK,” she replied. “Are you ready? We’ll start slow.”
Chris nodded his head and braced himself; Shannon’s plump fingers moved in and gently gripped the sides of the car. Chris became a little nervous, wondering if she’d be able to get a good grip on the car without squashing him with her fingers, but Shannon kept her word about being careful and was able to accomplish the feat.
“Alright,” Shannon prepared, “On three.”
Chris gave Shannon a quick thumbs up.
“1....2....3!” Shannon started slowly, then gave the car a slight speed increase, setting it free. It was like a sudden burst from a jet engine. Even though Shannon had been gentle, the sudden rush of speed plastered Chris to the back of the seat. It rolled several feet before slowing to a stop.
It was like being in a stock car race, Chris was filled with excitement; it was quite fun, albeit somewhat uncomfortable.
“You OK Chris?” Shannon called, approaching the spot the car come to a rest on her hands and knees.
“Yeah!” Chris cried, “What a rush!”
“You wanna go again?” she inquired.
“You bet!” Chris said enthusiastically.
For the next several minutes, Shannon pushed Chris back and forth across the floor, occasionally retaining control of the tiny car and driving it in circles. She even crawled along behind it while pushing in through the living room, around and under furniture, like some kind of obstacle course. Luckily for Chris, Shannon’s playful spirit didn’t rough him up too much; it was one exciting ride!
“Alright, kiddo,” Shannon said. “You ready to try something new?”
“Like what?” Chris asked.
“Well, I was thinking like a rollercoaster.”
“Ok,” Chris timidly agreed. “but no too rough.”
Shannon gripped the car and started moving it slowly in a circle around her, getting him acclimated to the speed; then, ZOOM! Shannon tilted the car back and lifted it into the air.
Chris truly was on a rollercoaster. He held on for dear life as the car moved up and down, around and through the air. Shannon started walking briskly throughout the house, sending Chris and the car on one wild ride!
“Doing OK?” she asked.
“Fine,” Chris answered nervously. “I’m good. Just....don’t drop me.”
“Well actually,” she began. “I was thinking about giving you a little reward for being so brave and willing to play along.”
“Uh, what kind of reward?”
“Think of it like a bonus ride,” Shannon winked, grinning.
“Shannon, what exactly are you planning to do?” Chris asked nervously.
“You’ll see,” she giggled eerily. “But, if it gets to be too much for you, we can stop at anytime, deal?”
“Uh, OK,” he replied reluctantly. “Deal!”
Shannon nonchalantly walked back into the living room and took a seat on the ottoman. Then, she set the car on the floor.
Chris gulped in fear. His view of Shannon was intimidating: she was sitting with her legs somewhat straight, her huge feet resting on either side of the car, with both sets of toes ominously rolling on the wood floor, making sucking noises as they lifted off the surface. The sight of Shannon’s feet made Chris slightly hard, but also very uneasy, as he wasn’t sure what she was about to do.
“Remember,” Shannon reiterated, “if you feel uncomfortable, just say the word and we’ll stop. Ready?”
“A-Alright, r-ready,” he stuttered nervously, hanging on tight.
“Here we go!”
Shannon bent forward and carefully grasped the tiny car once again, inching it closer to her right foot. Chris was worried than her foot was going to lift up and come back down on top of the car AND him, but once the car reached her toes, Shannon rolled the car onto her toe and along her foot. Soon, she was rolling the car up her right leg to her thigh towards her belly, making a hard right turn, lifting the car over the crotch of her nightgown and onto her left thigh. She rolled the car back down her left leg and over her foot back down to the floor. She stopped he car on the floor and sat up straight for a second.
“How was that, hun?” she asked.
Chris honestly couldn’t describe how he felt. He was breathing heavily; the rush of emotions was overwhelming! As he ascended her legs and neared her crotch, the stimulating feelings surged through him, straight to his nether regions.
“It was good,” he finally replied.
“Would you like to continue?” Shannon asked expectantly. She so was giddy when she barely made out his tiny head nod, she started rapidly shaking her legs up and down tapping her feet excitedly.
The ground started shaking from Shannon’s feet stomping on the floor. Chris yelled and held on for dear life, hoping that the constant impacts from Shannon feet didn’t roll the car under them to be stepped on.
“Ack! Shannon, watch your feet!” Chris yelled.
“Oh sorry sweetie,” she apologized, “I guess I got a little excited. Ready for lap 2?”
“Yeah, let’s do it,” Chris said.
Shannon repeated the process again: rolling the car up her smooth leg, only this time, she brought her left leg up to her lap. Instead of heading back down to the floor, Chris traveled down the side of her left thigh, past her knee, and down to the side of her foot where she carefully rotated her sole upwards and rolled the car back and forth along the bottom of her foot, from her heel to her toes. It was almost like having a foot massage.
Chris, though he was enjoying himself, was trying to study himself: running along Shannon souls wasn’t exactly keeping in the car level; he kept checking and rechecking the tape around him, making sure it stayed fastened.
“Still enjoying yourself?” Shannon asked.
“I’m good,” Chris said, straining to keep comfortable.
“Good,” she giggled, “but you know, this nightgown DOES make it a little tough to go anywhere except my legs. If you want to go any further, I may just have to take it off.”
Chris’s eyes grew wide; he desperately tried to stifle his grin.
“Uh, w-well, I-I uh, guess....if you must.” Chris stuttered, trying unsuccessfully to hide his eagerness.
Shannon set the car on the ottoman directly in front of her crotch and prepared to remover her nightgown. She had been so attentive to the tiny boy for the first part of the day, she didn’t even take a moment to get dressed. It wasn’t a big deal though: if she didn’t necessarily have anywhere to go, it wasn’t uncommon for her to stay in her pajamas all day long. Of course, removing it meant she’d be more comfortable on a hot day, and more apt to retain the attention of a certain tiny boy.
For Chris, he had quite the view. Shannon’s placement of the car in its current position meant that he had a perfect view of her panties; even with her nightgown on it was still a sight to behold. Then, as she slowly pulled the silky nightgown up over her head, exposing her bare breasts, Chris’s boner grew at least 2 sizes. It was the first time he had seen Shannon from this vantage point, at least since he’d wanted to; he had a pretty good idea when Shannon would take the car to next.
Shannon provocatively reached down, grabbing the tiny car, and slowly drove it towards her crotch. Chris’s ride nearly went vertical as she drove it up and over her now moist panties, the smell of the pussy beneath made Chris shudder as memories of him being forced inside it the day before came flooding back. Shannon stopped the car just before he stomach, taking a moment to lie down while her other hand ran upwards along her body, as if presenting Chris with the next leg of the track.
Then, Chris stared moving again: over her tummy and her bellybutton, and across her ribs to the mountainous breasts towering over her chest. First between them, then around each one, and finally to the heights, stopping atop her huge left nipple. Shannon took a moment and grinned and wrinkled her nose at the tiny Chris resting on her breast. She could barely make out his facial expressions, but could tell he was enamored with her. She loved this moment and almost couldn’t contain herself. She swiftly hopped the car over to her right nipple, then back to her left, making boinging sounds as the car bounced back and forth. She wondered if she’d be able to discretely touch herself while keeping Chris otherwise occupied. Slowly her left hand moved to her crotch, brushing one finger upwards along her pussy.
“Did you enjoy the ride?” she asked, biting her lip.
“Very much so,” Chris stated. “This has been great, Shannon.”
“Better than riding your bike?”
“It’s been....quite enjoyable,” Chris giggled shyly, scratching he back of his head.
“You didn’t answer my question, cutie. Was this better than go for a bike ride?”
“OK, Shannon,” he conceded, “it was better than riding my bike.”
“I’m glad,” she whispered sweetly. “Would you like to hop out?”
“Really, but I was just getting to the good part,” Chris fake whined.
“Oh, I didn’t say we were necessarily ‘done’,” Shannon explained, “I just asked if you were ready to get out of the car. You’re welcome to play as long as you want.”
“R-Really?” Chris uttered, nervously.
Shannon nodded her head, jiggling her breasts slightly (which didn’t help Chris’s resistance any).
“Um,” Chris gulped, “you....promise you’ll be careful?”
“Of course, sweetie,” she cooed.
“Well, what exactly do you want me to do?” Chris asked, stalling.
“Anything you’d like,” she replied. “Just enjoy yourself.”
“U-Uh, well....I mean....sure, I-I guess,” he stammered.
“What’s the matter,” she asked, pouting, “don’t you like my breasts?”
“Uh, well....I uh, i-it’s not that,” he stammered, trying to form words.
“Well, what is it then?”
“It’s just....I don’t know....I’m just a little....nervous, that’s all.” he explained.
“Why are you nervous?” Shannon giggled. “It’s not like it’s the first time you’ve seen or felt my breasts.”
“Well, yeah, that’s true,” Chris hesitantly agreed.
“Then what’s the big deal?” she said, asking the obvious.
“It just that....the last two times we’ve done anything involving your breasts, something bad has happened.”
“Chris, both of those times I wasn’t paying close enough attention to you, I admit that, but this time, you’ll have my undivided attention. Nothing will go wrong, I promise you.”
Chris thought long and hard about Shannon’s proposal. Should he risk trusting her? Despite everything that happened yesterday, she HAD been really careful today, except of course for the ‘panty punishment’ earlier. And she had giving him free reign today. This could be a golden opportunity for him: a chance to live out his dream, just not with Sue Ann. He almost felt like he was cheating on her with Shannon.
But that’s silly, he thought, isn’t it? I mean, it’s not like Chris actually had feelings for Shannon, he reasoned, he just liked the fact that she was actually being nice, even at his current height. As long as he kept he happy, there really was no harm. Besides, he was getting to take real advantage of his size and do hints others could only dream about doing. Why shouldn’t he try to make his dreams come true?
“OK, Shannon. Let’s have some fun,” Chris stated surely, reaching to free himself from the tape. He tried reaching behind himself and grabbing one end, giving a big tug....but the tape held firm; he squirmed back and forth, but couldn’t dislodge himself.
“Uh, Shannon?”
“Yes dear?” she said happily.
“Could you help me out of this thing?” he embarrassingly asked.
“Sure sweetie,” Shannon giggled. She reached for the tiny car atop her breast.... but then hesitated.
“Are you sure you can’t free yourself?” she asked.
“Positive,” Chris replied. “I think I fastened myself in a little too good.”
“And there’s no way for you to wiggle free?”
“No,” Chris said, straining, “oof, not one bit.”
“Well OK,” Shannon giggled, gritting her teeth with a playful smile. She reached for the car, gently holding it by the sides between her two fingers, and brought it closer to her face. Chris thought she was going to sit up, but he soon realized Shannon wasn’t moving—she was bringing him and the car ever closer to that shit-eating grin.
“Hey Shannon, what are you doing?” he asked nervously.
Shannon only giggled, biting her lip, bringing the car ever closer to her awaiting mouth.
“Shannon? Shannon stop! What are you doing?”
But Shannon said nothing, only licked her lips, as if getting ready....to eat him.
“SHANNON! NOOOOO!” Chris was now hysterical. He struggled desperately to get free, but the tape wouldn’t budge. When he saw Shannon’s mouth begin to open, he knew it was too late—his fate was sealed. Chris covered his eyes and shielded his face, not wanting to see the horrific end that awaited him.
Chapter 16 by Shrinker82
“Mwah!” Shannon pulled Chris’s car in close, tilted it upside down, and gave the tiny boy a little kiss (well, little for her anyway), placing him upright back atop her breast when she was finished.
“Hey! You did that on purpose, Shannon!” Chris shouted, still reeling from being inverted and the shear suction that was created by Shannon’s lips.
“Sorry,” Shannon giggled, “I just couldn’t help myself. You just look so cute stuck in there.”
“Well, it’s not cute!” Chris snapped. “It’s starting to get uncomfortable....and being upside down isn’t any better, so can you get me out of this now?”
“Well,” Shannon mused, “I’m afraid my fingers might be a little too big to be able to get at that tape. You wouldn’t want me to accidentally squash you trying to get you free, but I do know something that might work.”
“What?” Chris asked.
“I might be able to moisten the tape with my use my tongue,” Shannon explained.
“No way, Shannon!” Chris protested. “You are NOT licking me.”
“But Chris,” Shannon whined, “I really do have quite the talented tongue. You should see me tie knots in cherry stems.”
“I don’t care WHAT you can do with your tongue,” Chris said sternly, “I’m not going anywhere near it!”
“But Chris, if I just suck on you for a little bit, it might—“
“NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT!” Chris shouted, cutting her off. “I am DEFINITELY NOT going back in your mouth again! The first time was bad enough, and you almost swallowed me. One big suck and I’m a goner. I’m not taking any more chances!”
“Chris, it’s not like I won’t know you’re in there. I’ll take every precaution.”
“We ARE gonna take every precaution and not put me back in your mouth, Shannon.”
“OK, fine,” Shannon said, slightly irritated and disappointed, “but I’m not sure....Hey! I know: the tweezers! I could use them to get your free.”
“Now THAT sounds a whole lot better,” Chris agreed.
“But let’s check the downstairs bathroom first,” Shannon suggested, “if I don’t find any down here, then we’ll go upstairs.”
“Sounds like a plan,” Chris said, anxious to be free of the tape.
Shannon, still topless, made her way to the downstairs bathroom, with Chris and the car cupped in her hands. As she walked, however, Chris couldn’t help eyeing her gigantic breasts jiggling and swaying back and forth with each step; it was quite mesmerizing. Just before reaching he bathroom, Shannon glanced down to check on her tiny passenger, and caught him staring at her chest. Chris quickly looked away to play it off, hoping she hadn’t noticed, but it was too late; Shannon could barely hold back her excitement, grinning and biting her lip. She set the car down on the vanity and combed through the drawers looking for a pair of tweezers. It didn’t take her long to find another pair, which she then used to carefully as possible, pull the tape off the car seat....and Chris right along with it. After a quick laugh at his expense, she placed him under the faucet to loosen the tape and remove the sticky toga from his tiny body, replacing it with a fresh one before returning with the tiny boy to the living room.
“Hey you,” she whispered to the tiny boy in her palm as she walked.
“Yeah?” Chris asked, trying to keep his attention on Shannon’s face instead of her bare breasts.
“You know, you can relax a bit.” she said.
“Uh, what do ya mean?” he asked, perplexed.
“I mean, this is, like, the third or fourth time you’ve seen me topless. You don’t have to be so shy.”
Chris turned beet red as Shannon, quite pleased with herself, stepped back into the living room.
“Now then,” Shannon said, placing the tiny boy on one side of the ottoman before lying down, “where were we?”
Chris simply stood there, not exactly sure what to do—if he should wait or not.
“Well, come on little guy,” Shannon beckoned. “What’re you waiting for?”
Chris obediently walked over to the awaiting giantess, stopping just shy of her side, her mountainous breasts towering above.
“Um, a little help?” he asked playfully.
“Hm....nope!” the giantess replied.
“But,” Chris uttered, shocked by Shannon response, “you said I could come and play.”
“We will,” Shannon reassured him, “but you got to earn it.”
“What....exactly do I have to do to earn it?” Chris asked anxiously, expecting a task he would not enjoy.
“You have to climb up.”
“You—you want me to climb you?! Why?”
“Why not?” she mocked, “It’ll be fun.”
“But, Shannon,” he whined, “I don’t think I can make it.”
“Well then, no fun for you.” Shannon replied, crossing her arms. “It’s a shame too, because my breasts are getting so lonely.”
The eager yet irritated Chris ran over to Shannons side, expecting to be able to easily climb her skin, but he soon found that Shannon’s body was situated so that her back was contacting the surface of the ottoman, but her side wasn’t; Chris was neither strong nor tall enough to pull himself up. Perhaps a stronger man could do it, but he wasn’t exactly in the greatest shape. He began to get discouraged, but then noticed that the way Shannon was laying, her bottom was sitting on the ottoman; Chris just might be able to climb her panties. He quickly hurried down to find the waistband and started climbing.
Shannon strained her neck to see what the tiny boy was up to; she was amazed seeing his little tiny figure scaling her panties.
“My, my!” she giggled. “Aren’t you a resourceful little boy!”
Chris finally reached the top of her hip and began traversing her stomach. Shannon’s skin felt strange under his bare feet, almost like walking on a mattress: it was his first time actually walking on some part of her that wasn’t her feet or her toes. As a result, Chris took each step deliberately, though he almost lost his balance once or twice on the journey. When he was able to reach her sternum, just below her breasts, Shannon was quite enthusiastic.
“Come on, sweetie,” she beckoned, cupping her breasts and making them jiggle, “the mountains await.”
Chris wasted no time in scaling her left breast; the skin was even softer than her stomach’s, but it felt so nice and squishy. Like a little bug, he crawled upwards, eager to reach the top. His mind immediately wandered back to his dream, about being cuddled between Sue Ann’s breasts, and he wondered what it would actually feel like to be nestled and squeezed between a real pair. Unlike most dreams, however, his could actually come true! But he was apprehensive about trusting Shannon to be gentle and caring enough to share his wishes.
Chris was so lost in thought that he didn’t even realize that he’d reached Shannon’s areola. Without hesitation, he threw himself on top of her nipple.
Shannon, watching his actions with delight, could barely feel his assault, but gasped in ecstasy nonetheless; seeing the tiny Chris enjoying himself was making her quite horny.
Chris, meanwhile, started massaging the surface beneath him, and couldn’t resist planting a tiny kiss on the sensitive bump. It jiggled slightly; a slight grin came across his face. If walking over Shannon’s skin was like walking on a mattress, he thought, I wonder what it would be like to jump on.
Chris climbed atop the giant nipple and stood up; then, making sure to keep his balance, jumped. He jumped again....and again.... and again.
Shannon felt a tiny tickle on her nipple; it felt weird, but good. She began breathing heavily.
“That’s it sweetie,” she said breathily, “Keep going!”
Chris heart-fully obeyed. He was having a blast! He saw Shannon bite her lip as he jumped; her face exhibited signs that she was enjoying it just as much as he was.
Shannon couldn’t take it anymore! She cupped her left hand around the bottom of her breast and moved her right hand down to her panties. With each of Chris’s jumps, she lightly stroked her crotch in rhythm, stimulating the pussy within. Her panties started getting very wet; Shannon knew it was going to be a good one!
Chris felt the surface below him start vibrating. Shannon had closed her eyes, her breathing became rapid and deep, and she was moaning softly. He was surprised that his jumping was having such a profound effect on her; it filled him with a sense of pride.
Then, the ground shifted. Chris knelt down to keep his balance, turning his attention to the direction of the disturbance; he quickly realized what had happened. Shannon was squeezing and massaging her breast with her giant hand, probably attempting to heighten her pleasure, Chris figured; that’s when he looked down and saw Shannon‘s hand currently stuck inside her panties, massaging herself. He couldn’t believe it: he wasn’t doing anything at all. SHE was actually masturbating right in the open, while his attention had been focused elsewhere.
Chris became very uncomfortable and hurriedly climbed down from atop the nipple. He wanted to leave the room, but obviously couldn’t due to his size. Shannon was making him extremely self-conscious; he hoped that she’d realize that he’d stopped jumping and would stop touching herself, but Shannon was too engrossed and paid him no heed. He wanted to call out to her, but some unknown force held him back.
The constant jostling from Shannon’s massaging made Chris lose his footing; he quickly grabbed on to the only thing he could—the nipple he’d just been on top of—and held on for dear life, hoping that she’d notice his peril and stop.
Shannon, meanwhile, kept right on pleasuring herself, building higher and higher as she rubbed and fingered her wet pussy. She became very hot and sweaty, her breathing continued to get faster, and her moaning got louder; she wanted to scream, unable to hold it in, but she knew she had to sit still to keep Chris from being bucked about. The feelings got stronger, she kept rubbing, building higher....and higher....she was near the breaking point, then finally...
Shannon exhaled profoundly; it felt so good! She turned her head to the side, trying to catch her breath, and removed her hand from her patties, tapping the outside, amazed at how soiled they had become. It took her a moment to recover; her breathing was still rapid as she opened her eyes and look toward her chest, expecting to see a tiny Chris still riding atop her nipple.
Unexpectedly, Chris was nowhere in sight. Shannon started to panic, but then saw his tiny form cowering behind her nipple, his eyes clenched shut.
“Are you OK, little one?” she asked breathlessly, “I hope I didn’t jump about too much.”
Chris opened his eyes and peered out from behind his bracing point. Their eyes met, and Chris noticed she looked worried, yet still quite satisfied. He wanted to speak, but couldn’t find the words. He just sat there staring at her.
“Everything OK, sweetie?” she asked again.
Chris, however, refused to answer. He was still confused about what he’d seen; he felt embarrassed....self-conscious....a wide range of emotions. Despite his confusion, he knew he’d eventually need to give a response.
“I didn’t scare ya, did I?” she prodded, biting her lip. “I’m sorry if I did. You just had me going so much.”
“Uh, I’m pretty sure you had yourself going,” Chris responded.
“Yeah,” she giggled, “but you definitely helped.”
Chris wanted to return a witty retort, but swallowed his words.
“Come on, Chris,” Shannon probed, “what’s the matter? Please tell me.”
“I’m just....feeling,” he tried to articulate, “a little embarrassed.”
“Why are you embarrassed?”
“I....you just....played with yourself right in front of me.”
“So?”
“So?!” Chris raised his voice. “It was a little awkward for me to be in the same room with you while you did that!”
“What? It’s not like you haven’t seen me do it before. And the last time you were inside my pu—“
“Please don’t remind me!” Chris interrupted. “I didn’t enjoy it then, either.”
“What about yesterday when you felt me up?”
“I didn’t ‘feel you up’ Shannon, I just rubbed your boob a little.”
“Well, you didn’t say anything.”
“How could I?” Chris countered. “I was being suffocated at the time.”
“I mean afterwards, smarty.”
“I had just passed out; I wasn’t exactly thinking clearly!”
“Ok, Chris,” Shannon continued, “look, I told you you have to lighten up. Don’t be such a prude.”
“I’m not a ‘prude’!” Chris objected, sliding down Shannon’s boob and onto her chest.
“Well, you’re certainly acting like one,” Shannon argued.
“I’m just not totally comfortable with this whole situation, Shannon.”
“What am I going to do with you?” Shannon sighed, shaking her head. “How can I get you to loosen up and not be so uptight?”
Chris’s eyes widened. He suddenly realized that this could be his big chance; this might be just the excuse he needed to persuade Shannon to let him be in between her breasts. What’s more, it would be just the thing to prove to her that he wasn’t a prude. He had to speak up, but when he opened his mouth, no sound came out.
“Hm,” Shannon thought aloud, “how do we get you to loosen up and not be so shy?”
There’d never be a more perfect moment. Shannon was setting up the situation perfectly, almost begging him to speak. Chris really wanted to say something, but just couldn’t form the words. Say something, his mind demanded, speak up! Why can’t you just ask her? Why do you have to be so darn shy? It was literally going to be a dream come true!
Chris took a step forward, his hand raised, ready to finally ask Shannon the big question. He opened his mouth....and slipped on a bead of sweat, landing face-first onto her chest.
“Oh hunny!” Shannon exclaimed. “Are you OK?” Instinctively, she reached out to help the tiny boy recover, but refrained, thinking that she’d probably do more harm than good.
“Yeah, I’m OK,” Chris strained, standing back up. “Yuck, Shannon! You’re all sweaty!”
“Sorry, sweetie. I guess I worked up a sweat. Hey! I’ve got it! I know exactly what you can do to prove you’re not such a prude.”
“What?” Chris replied, still wiping the sweat off of him.
“We’ll take a bath,” she proposed.
“What, you mean together?!” Chris inquired.
“Yeah,” Shannon confirmed, “my panties are soaked, I’m all sweaty, and I’ve been in my nightgown most of the day. It’d be nice to actually get cleaned up. Besides, you could use one, too, what with all that tape residue and sweat you’re covered in.
“Shannon, are you crazy?!” Chris yelled. “We can’t take a bath together!”
“Sure we can,” she countered. “Trust me, it’ll be fun.”
“Fun for who?” Chris asked. His mind harkened back to his shower daydream; he gulped in fear picturing himself dodging Shannon’s giant feet as she washed herself, while his tiny body gets washed down the drain from the water flowing off her body. It was a bad idea!
“I just don’t think showering together’s gonna be a good idea,” Chris insisted.
“Shower together?!” Shannon was taken aback. “Are you crazy?! You’d get washed down the drain.”
“My thoughts exactly!” Chris agreed.
“But we’re gonna take a bath,” Shannon clarified. “I’ll give you something to float in to be safe the whole time.”
“Shannon, I still don’t think this is such a good idea,” Chris said, fearful of being drowned.
“Come on, Chris, you need something to lighten you up; this is the best way. We’ll both be fully exposed, so we’ll get your reservations all out of the way at once. Or do you want me to tell everybody what what prude you are?”
“I would prefer that NOBODY know we took a bath together, Shannon.”
“Trust me kiddo, you’ll be safe,” Shannon said assuredly, “and if you do this, we can relax for the rest of the evening. We can sit and watch TV all night if that’s what you want.”
Chris, unbelievably, considered the offer for a second: he did need to get clean—he felt so icky—especially after being with Shannon while she jerked off. But he was still very hesitant about the whole situation. Was he really ready to see her naked again? It wasn’t exactly pleasant the last time, but he wasn’t quite sure how he’d react this time around. He definitely still had reservations, but he had to prove to Shannon that he had wasn’t a prude.
“Alright, Shannon,” Chris reluctantly agreed, “but you have to be careful.”
“Of course,” Shannon agreed, placing her hand to her chest for Chris to hop onto. “I’ll be extremely careful. Besides, a nice bath will feel really good on this hot afternoon.”
And with that, Chris hopped into her palm and the still topless Shannon arose from her position on the ottoman and walked out of the living room.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris stood on the bathroom counter watching Shannon as she filled up the bathtub. She’d already set the clothes that she was going to change into and lounge around in onto the nearby toilet, as well as a fresh tissue for Chris, and was currently testing the water to make sure it was just the right temperature. Nearby, also on the counter, was the Tupperware container that Chris had used to go swimming in the previous day. The sight of it put him at ease: at least he’d be somewhat protected from the endlessly deep water in the tub.
The sound of rushing water falling from the bathtub faucet was like a giant waterfall; even from his vantage point on the other side of the bathroom, Chris stood in amazement seeing the water splash into the tub.
Finally, when the tub was almost full, Shannon turned off the water and reached for tiny boy on the counter.
“OK kiddo, you ready to hop in?”
Chris took a deep breath and nodded his head.
“As ready as I’ll ever be,” he replied.
“Good, now do you want to jump in or shall I just set you down?”
“Oh, I’m gonna jump,” Chris responded confidently. “If I’m doing this, I doing it with no regrets!”
“I admire your spirit!” Shannon giggled, bringing her hand to sink level.
“....Uh, just not from too high, OK?” Chris asked, gritting his teeth.
Shannon rolled her eyes and sighed as the tiny Chris hopped into her hand. She carried him over to the tub, placing her hand just a few inches above the surface of the water.
“Good?” she asked.
“Perfect,” Chris confirmed, taking a few steps back from his current position. Then, he burst into a run towards Shannon’s fingertip; with a quick bounce step, he leaped from her hand. He huddled his body into cannonball and braced for impact.
*SPLOINK*
Chris’s cannonball was no more than a tiny drip. He stayed under the water for a moment before bursting to the surface. The water felt warm and inviting, like being inside of a giant, heated pool. More like a heated lake, he thought. If only his pool out back felt like this, he’d want to go swimming a lot more often.
“You OK?” Shannon called down.
“Yeah,” Chris replied, “the water’s great!”
“OK little guy, hang on just a second.” Shannon grabbed the container from the counter and set it on the side of the tub, then moved to the door and quickly closed it. Finally, with her back currently towards the bathtub, she reached down to remove her panties.
Chris’s eyes were locked on the giantess: the action of taking off her panties made Shannon bend over and stick out her hind end, giving Chris a nice view of her giant, naked ass. He initially wanted to look away, shuddering to think about the times he had been right next to it, but something about seeing Shannon undress made him very hard, and he couldn’t peel his eyes away.
After stepping out of the underwear one foot at a time, Shannon kicked the soiled panties towards the door and turned back to the bathtub. Now, Chris was staring directly at her giant, naked body in all of its glory!
“Well,” Shannon said to the tiny boy, somewhat seductively, “you still feeling uncomfortable?”
Chris tried calling up to her from his position in the water, but Shannon couldn’t hear his tiny squeaks from her position near the door; she strolled closer to the tub and squatted down near the water.
“What’s that sweetie?” she giggled. “I couldn’t hear you.”
“I said ‘I’m fine’!” Chris repeated, yelling this time.
“Oh no, sweetie, I’m the one who’s fine,” she laughed jokingly.
Chris laughed nervously, knowing that deep in his heart, he wasn’t fine. In fact, he was nowhere near fine, though he still tried to play off the fact that he was embarrassed, nervous, and quite self-conscious.
He watched anxiously as Shannon’s huge form towered over him as she stood up straight. He was half expecting her to grab the container and put him inside for the next part, but became both nervous and confused when he saw Shannon lift her left foot over the side of the tub.
“Shannon? Hey, wait. What are ya doing?”
Then, his anxiety turned to fear as the giant foot hovered in the air over the water. Shannon was going to step into the water, with Chris still in the way.
“Shannon, wait!” NO! Hold on a second!” Chris started shouting for her, but either she didn’t hear her him, or she wasn’t paying attention.
Then, her foot entered the water just behind Chris’s position. The disturbance sent a giant wave directly towards him. Chris could do nothing as it overtook him, pushing him away and forcing him under the water. By the time he broke the surface again, Shannon’s other foot was about to pierce the water as well.
“WAIT, NO!” Chris gurgled, but it was too late. Another huge wave hit him from the other direction, and he submerged once again. Chris took in a mouth full of water, nearly aspirating it into his lungs; he broke the surface again, coughing and hacking to clear the water out of his lungs. Chris quickly looked around, and when he had located Shannon’s position in the tub, he looked up....nearly screaming in horror: her giant figure was standing right next to him, with her ass positioned directly overhead.
“SHANNON! SHANNON, HELP!”
Then, the unthinkable: Shannon’s humongous ass started descending, right onto his position in the water! Chris started screaming for mercy as her ass approached; he was about to get drowned under Shannon’s giant butt!
“ACK! SHANNON, NO! PLEASE! DON’T SIT ON ME! HEEEEEELLLLLLP!”
“Chris, jeez! Calm down!”
Chris snapped his gaze toward the giant voice; Shannon was gawking at him, holding back her laughter. He shot his eyes back to her ass; he realized it had stopped descending and was currently hovering overhead.
“Relax, kiddo,” Shannon giggled, “I’m just teasing ya. Get a grip!”
“Shannon, THAT WASN’T FUNNY!”
“OMG, you are so uptight!”
“Well gee, Shannon! How about you and I trade places, with you down here and me up there, and we’ll see just how uptight YOU get!”
“Okay, sweetie,” Shannon said trying to defuse the situation, “it was just a joke. I’m sorry, OK?”
“Shannon, you nearly gave me a heart attack!” Chris slammed.
“Alright, you made your point. Can you forgive me?”
“I’ll let you know when my heart stops beating so fast.”
Shannon giggled and shook her head, reaching for the container on the side of the tub.
“Ok, kiddo. In ya go.”
She placed the container in the water slightly tilted, allowing the bath water to gently flow inside. Chris was captured by the current and rushed into it. It was unexpected, but actually quite fun.
“Whee!” he yelled as he flowed inside.
Shannon tilted the container back to level position and carefully placed it on the side of the tub once more, then sat down with a huge splash. Chris, meanwhile, floated in the half-full container, thankful he wasn’t beneath her when she plopped down. Once she was comfortable, Shannon placed the container back into the tub, allowing it to float on the surface, about a foot in front of her.
“Well, what do ya think?” she asked.
“Hm, a pool AND a bathtub.” Chris declared. “Who’d a thunk it?”
Shannon giggled at his remark, then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly as she lay back to relax and enjoy the warm water. She finally settled in with her cleavage sitting just above the water level, and her massive breasts resting just below the surface.
At this point, any fears or reservations Chris had about taking a bath together with Shannon we’re completely gone; seeing her lay in the tub like she was got him very aroused. He gulped, this time with anxiety, as he saw the water lap up her chest and hit her cleavage. He quickly realized that he might have a rare opportunity to not only live out his dreams, but to one-up them: there lay before him the chance to nestle and be cuddled between two giant, wet, slippery breasts. As his breathing became very heavy fantasizing about the giantess before him, Chris desperately tried to summon the courage to speak up; alas, he couldn’t. He still didn’t dare to ask Shannon to do it.
Shannon opened her eyes and keenly stared at the tiny boy in the floating container.
“Hey,” she said softly, “what you doing?”
“Uh, Nothing,” he lied. “Just relaxing.”
Shannon breathed deeply, taking a moment to enjoy the atmosphere. She felt so relaxed that every muscle in her body practically released their tension all at once. Then, she could feel something welling up inside her; she would have to let it go.
Chris was still ogling the giantess before him when her heard something rumbling beneath him. His fears were realized when a cacophony of bubbles started bursting around the container.
“Ah!” Shannon uttered in relief.
“Ew!” Chris coughed. “Shannon, geez!”
“What? Would you have preferred me do it outside of the tub where you could really smell it?”
“At least I wouldn’t have been directly over it. Man, what a stink!”
“Oh, relax,” Shannon pished, “At least it was underwater.”
Chris stared angrily at her, but Shannon just rolled her eyes.
“Anyway,” she continued, “before we get too comfortable, let’s get washed up; then we can just chill, OK?”
“OK,” Chris nodded.
Shannon reached over to a nearby shelf to grab a bottle of lavender body wash. Chris’s eyes immediately locked onto the two titanic mountains slowly rising from the tub; streams of water flowed off her skin and dripped from her giant nipples. Chris was squirming, trying to curb his enthusiasm, but it was torture. Meanwhile, Shannon grabbed a small loofah sponge, squirted a small dollop of body wash onto it, and begin to work up a lather, eventually extending a soapy finger towards Chris.
“I know it may not be what you usually use to wash yourself,” Shannon said, “but it should work nonetheless.”
Chris swam over and grabbed a heap of suds and begin washing himself, while Shannon used the loofah to wash her neck and arms. He started washing himself vigorously, trying to get the fart stink off of him; suddenly, he stopped mid-scrub! Shannon nonchalantly started washing her mammoth breasts, while Chris gawked in amazement with his mouth gaped open when. What’s more, when she reached underneath the water to scrub her belly, he got quite the view of her soapy cleavage.
Suddenly, Chris felt a disturbance beneath them as Shannon’s titanic left leg rose up from under the water, like a huge whale bursting the surface. Shannon rubbed the loofah sponge all the way down to her leg, from her thigh to her toes, while Chris looked on in total awe, his member at least twice as hard as before. Then, just as quickly as it had appeared, Shannon dipped the massive leg back below the surface. After repeating the process with her other leg, she rinsed the loofah sponge beneath the water.
Chris had resumed washing himself, paying extra attention to his nether regions, trying to rub his hard cock in a frantic attempt to appease it; but once again, Shannon didn’t help the situation. She began scooping up handfuls of water and rinsing off the top portion of her body; now, Chris was salivating, literally licking his chops, watching her slippery breasts jiggle clean.
That’s it, Chris thought, I can’t stand it anymore! No more being shy. I’m gonna do it as soon as she’s done rinsing herself off. I’m gonna ask her!
“Ah,” Shannon exhaled, “there. All clean. How about you, kiddo?”
“Y-Yeah,” Chris stammered. “Me too.”
“Sweet, I’m gonna relax for a minute,” Shannon declared, about to sink back down in the tub.
“Shannon, wait!” Chris called out.
“Hm?”
“Um, I was....wondering if you could....do something for me.”
“What?” she asked readily, rolling her lips between her teeth.
Chris anxiously closed his eyes and took a deep breath:
“Well, I know I initially didn’t want to take a bath with you, but I’m....*gulp* really glad we did.”
“Me too,” she giggled.
“The thing is,” Chris struggled to continue, “I, uh....well, was thinking....maybe....” His voice trailed off.
“Shh,” Shannon hushed him. “Don’t be nervous. Just take a deep breath and say it.”
“Ok,” Chris said, taking another deep breath, “I....I really enjoyed playing on your....breasts earlier, and....do you think we could do it again?”
“Sure,” she agreed, “after we get done?”
“N-no, I meant right now,” Chris specified. “You know, while you’re still, uh....wet.”
“Oh,” Shannon giggled, “you wanna have some fun, huh?”
Chris eagerly nodded his head.
“*Giggle* Sure,” she said softly, “come ‘ere.”
Shannon extended her hands to the sides of the container, then gently tilted one end up, allowing Chris to gently pour into her hand.
“So, what exactly should we do?” she inquired.
“Well,” Chris explained, “first, put me on your chest.”
Shannon complied and dumped the tiny boy onto her chest....who then proceeded to immediately slide down her chest and into the bath water.
“Oh!” Shannon gasped. “Are you OK?”
“Yeah,” Chris called up once he surfaced, “Actually, that was pretty fun, though not really what I had in mind.”
“Hang on little guy,” Shannon said, scooping him out of the water and placing him on the ledge of the tub. “I’m gonna let some water out so I can be a bit more horizontal.”
Shannon released the drain and dropped the water level just enough so that she could lay down while still allowing Chris to stay on her chest.
“Let’s try this again,” Shannon remarked as she picked up the tiny Chris and placed him back onto her chest. This time, he stayed put.
“Ok,” she said, “now what?”
“Now,” Chris said intently, “I want you to, very carefully, press them together.”
“Wait,” Shannon said, confused, “you want me to squeeze you in between my breasts?”
“Well, don’t smother me—or squish me,” Chris clarified, “just, you know, gently play with me.”
“Ooh,” Shannon lauded him, “so kinky! Way to take some initiative; bravo little man.”
Shannon reached down and cupped her hands around her breasts.
“Alright, you ready little one?” she asked.
“Definitely!” Chris responded eagerly.
Shannon slowly pushed her breasts together; Chris closed eyes and waited as the mammoth breasts closed around him.
Chris suddenly found himself surrounded by huge masses of warm, wet, slippery skin encompassing him from both sides. He let out a tiny help of pleasure and surprise: the pressure was a lot more than he had anticipated; he tried to push the titanic walls apart, but of course he was nowhere near strong enough. Then, just as quickly as they had surrounded him, the massive breasts open, and the pressure released. A ray of light shone down from above; Chris looked up to see Shannon‘s giant face looking down at him, wide-eyed.
“How was that?“ she asked, biting her lip anxiously.
“That was....amazing!” Chris replied, barely able to fix the right word. “It’s everything I hoped it would be! Please, keep going! Just....be gentle.”
“Don’t worry,” Shannon whispered. “I think we’re both going enjoy this.”
Shannon couldn’t have been more right. For the next several minutes, she kneaded her breasts, cuddling the tiny boy in between. She’d press them together, moving them up and down, then release the pressure just as quickly. She immensely enjoyed seeing Chris’s tiny body disappear and reappear between her two large, supple bosoms. She was so astonished that Chris was not only allowing her to do this, but enjoying it as well. A rush of emotions washed over her: she felt excited, gleeful, and thoroughly stimulated. Chris has finally loosened up; all her hard work paid off! She felt like a goddess, toying with a tiny worshiper. Everything was coming together; it was more than she could’ve ever hope for!

As for Chris, he was having the time of his life: the warm breasts surrounding him filled him with ecstasy; though he may have exhibited signs of fear when they were pressed together, those fears dissipated as the pressure released just as quickly. He never once felt like he was being smothered, especially with the knowledge that Shannon wasn’t actually trying to squish him, which was quite refreshing.
Each time Shannon‘s breasts were pushed together, he got more and more aroused; the skin from the walls of her breasts were rubbing against his member, making him ever harder, and he was coming even closer to reaching the heights of pleasure once again. Chris was hoping that he’d be able to go again like he had before with Shannon‘s feet. The walls kept pressing against him, squeezing and massaging him. He started climbing upwards, trying to get to the apex of his playful captor’s cleavage, to show her that he was enjoying himself, that she was doing an amazing job, and that it was all he could’ve ever hoped for. He climbed with every ounce of strength he had, energized with each press of her boobs, higher and higher, being squeezed, rubbed, cuddled, and massaged with every push and pull. Chris was just about to break the surface when Shannon gave one last squeeze; it was all he could stand. He burst
Shannon released her breast slightly and saw Chris’s tiny form near the top of her cleavage.
“You OK? she asked.
But Chris didn’t say anything. He couldn’t: he was still in the heights of ecstasy, but he was wearing a huge grin on his face.
Shannon had seen that look before: when she had placed her foot on top. In an instant she knew that she had gotten him to orgasm once again. It was unbelievable! First her feet, now her breasts?! Chris was falling for her, just like she’d planned.
“Did you go, sweetie?” Shannon asked softly, with a smug grin.
Chris slowly nodded his head. He was still in disbelief from the amazing time he’d just had.
“Good,” Shannon said. “Chris, I wanted to say, I am really proud of you. You’ve really shown me that you can loosen up. I’m sorry I ever called you a prude.”
“No apology necessary, Shannon,” Chris quickly responded. “This has been....great.”
“Well,” she sighed, “you ready to get out?“
“You know what,” Chris said, “the water’s still warm. “how about we both just stay and enjoy it for a little longer?”
“Sounds like a plan,” Shannon smiled.
And while Shannon reclined back into the tub, Chris lay on her chest, her giant breasts on either side of him, while he stared at the ceiling. If this is how things were going to be while he was shrunk, he actually wasn’t sure he’d ever want to go back to being normal sized again.
Chapter 17 by Shrinker82
About a day and a half ago, Chris had prayed that the next few days would pass quickly; now that he found he actually liked being so small, time finally obeyed. Shannon and he had finished their bath and gotten dressed, although first, she gave Chris quite a show rubbing lotion all over her body—from head to toe and EVERYWHERE in between. She then made a quick dinner for the two of them and actually shared a meal with polite conversation. Now that Chris had come out of his shell and felt comfortable around Shannon, he became quite talkative, especially about his summer plans including his birthday in less than a month and beyond; though he expressed a shred of fear about being small permanently, Shannon reassured him that the effect could only be temporary and only until the potion cleared his system. Chris was glad to hear it, and planned to spend the rest of the time enjoying himself.
Once Shannon had cleaned up after dinner, the two of them retired of the living room where they sat down to enjoy a couple of movies together. Before they started, though, Shannon excused herself to use the bathroom, leaving the tiny boy on the ottoman for just a moment. Chris was quite sure that she was fully dressed when she left, because when she came back, she was no longer wearing any pants: only her underwear and a tank top that she’d put on after their bath. Chris’s eyes widened, his jaw fell open, and he could only stare awkwardly: he couldn’t believe how incredibly beautiful she looked. He was literally squirming in his seat, trying to keep himself calm—he didn’t want to have to satisfy himself a third time in the same day, and he was sure Shannon would ever let him live it down. However, she certainly didn’t help matters by sitting on the couch with her legs apart, her panty-covered crotch sitting just a few feet away from him, almost taunting him to stare.
Now, one of the perks of Chris being 13 meant that he was allowed to watch PG-13 rated movies, and Shannon, being a slight movie buff, was ever eager to introduce him to some of the action films of the 90s. Tonight’s features: Men In Black, parts 1 and 2.
Although Chris did have an appreciation for the movies that Shannon had introduced him to, tonight, however, he was understandably distracted as he lay back on the tissue pillow that Shannon had made for him earlier: he kept taking little peeks at the panties that lay visible directly behind him. Chris also stole moments to stare at her left foot, sitting out straight on the left side of the ottoman. During all of this, however, he intently watched Shannon to see if she was peering down at him, potentially catching him peeping on her.
When the first movie was over, Chris lay with his neck craned back, so that Shannon was upside down, and addressed her:
“Hey,” he said.
“Hey you,” she giggled, “What’s up?”
“Oh,” he said, “you know...”
“You are so silly,” she giggled, shaking her head. “You ready for the next movie?”
“I guess.”
“Somethin’ wrong?” she asked. “You seem a little distracted.”
“Uh, well....yes, I am.”
“Well, come on,” she said, shifting her position slightly. “Out with it, what’s wrong?”
“Well, there’s nothing ‘wrong’ necessarily,” he explained, “it’s just that I’ve been laying here like this for a bit...”
“Yeah,” she said, “And?”
“...and you’ve been sitting there this whole time.”
“Yeah,” she relented, “so?”
“So,” he said, gritting his teeth, “I’ve had a really good view.”
“Huh?!” Shannon uttered, looking at her posture. “Oh, HA HA HA! Aw.”
“Hey, it’s no my fault. You’re the one sitting like that. Kinda hard not to look.”
“But I thought you didn’t like my panties.”
“I didn’t like being INSIDE them.”
Shannon’s goofy grin got even wider as she bit her tongue between her teeth.
“You know, some guys would kill to have a chance to be inside a girls pants,” she joked. “I guess I’ll have to get used to you being able to see things from a new perspective.”
Chris rolled his eyes and sighed.
“I tell you what,” Shannon continued, “we can watch the next movie and I could sit like I am now, OR I could give you an even better view.”
“That depends on what you mean by ‘a better view’,” Chris retorted.
“Here!” Shannon said; with that, she reached her arms over her legs and grabbed the sides of the ottoman, then, keeping it steady, pulled with all her strength, sliding her bottom onto the ottoman and ever closer to the tiny Chris.
Chris quickly flipped over and watched intently as Shannon’s giant butt scooted ever closer to him. Closer and closer it inched; Chris gulped with anxiety, wondering exactly just how close Shannon was going to come. Her ass was nearly on top of him when Shannon stopped, the tiny boy mere inches away from her panty-covered crotch.
“How’s this?” Shannon asked.
Chris was currently speechless, his senses overwhelmed with both the sight and smell of Shannon’s crotch; it was enormous, and the smell familiar, but this time with a hint of lavender. He was both excited and nervous at the same time, vividly remembering being inside her panties before—the front and the back—and he wasn’t fond of either one. One end, facing being sat on and farted on with hurricane force winds, and the other end being used like some tiny sex subject. Chris just hoped whatever she had in mind wouldn’t involve either; he wasn’t sure he could take it.
“Chris,” Shannon called, “you OK?”
Chris snapped back to reality, realizing that he had been lost in thought.
“I certainly hope it’s not too much for you,” she said smugly.
“N-no,” Chris stuttered, “it’s just....overwhelming.”
“I suppose I’ll take that as a complement,” she said, smiling.
“Yes,” Chris responded quickly, “it was a compliment.”
“Well, do you like what you see?” she asked.
Chris wasn’t sure what to say; he was aroused by the proximity of the panties before him, but still quite nervous.
“Well,” Shannon said, biting her lip, “anything you want to do?”
Chris’s eyes shot directly up to her’s; she had that same come hither look he’d seen yesterday when she asked if he wanted to nestle in her breasts.
“W-Well,” he stammered, “I-I don’t know, maybe.” Chris really wasn’t sure what he wanted. His emotions were a mixture of arousal and fear.
“Look,” Shannon proposed, “we’ll start slow. You can look as long as you’d like, buuut....if you wanted to, oh, touch it, I wouldn’t object.”
Chris honestly thought very long and hard about Shannon‘s statement. He truly did want to go and feel it, but he didn’t want to go any far, and he DEFINITELY did NOT want to be inside those panties again, not matter how aroused he may have been. Chris stood up determinedly and took a deep breath. I’m gonna touch it, he said to himself. I’m gonna touch it and that’s it; no more! And if Shannon wants more, I’ll refuse! Chris slowly sauntered over to the giant wall of fabric, his mind still racing about earlier that day.
Shannon watched intently as the tiny boy approached her crotch; she had to hold back her excitement. She bit her lip and closed her eyes to concentrate, anticipating Chris’s tiny hands on her crotch. She waited with baited breath....nothing happened, so she waited a bit longer....still nothing. Shannon opened her eyes and looked down, initially thinking she just wasn’t able to feel it; there was Chris, just standing there staring up at her.
“Hey, is something wrong?” she asked concernedly.
“No,” he quickly replied with out thinking. “Well, I mean....not really.”
“Come on sweetie, what is it? What’s wrong?”
“It’s just,” Chris attempted to explain, “I don’t....I’m just not comfortable.”
“Aw, you’re just a little shy,” she cooed.
“Shannon, I’m serious!” Chris said resolutely. “Look, I’m just not ready for this, OK?”
“But, you did just fine in the tub earlier,” Shannon argued. “It’s not a big deal.”
“That was your chest, Shannon. This is....somethin’ else,” he said, motioning to her crotch.
“Chris, it’s not that big of a deal. It’s like one step up from where you were. You’re so close, come on.”
“Shannon, no; I don’t wanna go any further. Please?”
“Really?” she asked miserably.
“Really,” Chris said timidly. “I think I’d just prefer to look....and not touch.
Shannon felt dejected; the tiny boy had come so close, yet he was still far away. She felt like she was losing him. Thinking quickly, she came up with something:
“Ok, kiddo,” she began, “I tell you what: if all you wanna do is look, I think I know something that would make you happy. You interested?”
“Depends on what you’re going to do,” Chris replied, suspicious of Shannon’s intentions.
“Nothing much....just a lap dance.”
“What do ya mean? What’s a ‘lap dance’?”
“Look, you just lay on the corner of the ottoman here, and I stand up and dance for you.”
“That’s it?” Chris asked dubiously.
“Mm-hm,” she nodded. “That’s it.”
“Well, OK. Just, no touching.”
“Silly boy, you’re not allowed to touch when it comes to lap dances,” Shannon said haughtily.
Shannon directed Chris to the corner of the cushion and, one he was clear, pulled in her legs and stood up from the sofa. She stepped near the corner where Chris was laying and prepared to start the show.
Chris was extremely anxious when he saw Shannon’s giant form standing over him, her crotch almost directly overhead. Then, her giant torso started moving, swinging back-and-forth and all around above him. Chris’s eyed widened, he was hypnotized by Shannons sensuous, fluid motions; not only was she moving her hips in all directions, but she was bending her knees, bringing her huge crotch in closer to the tiny Chris. Up-and-down, back-and-forth, and side to side, Shannon sensually moved her body in all directions, giving the tiny boy an exhibition unlike any other. Every time her crotch came in close to him, Chris could feel himself getting more and more aroused, his pants certainly getting tighter.
Then, all at once, Shannon massive form turned around, facing away from the ottoman. Chris was currently staring directly at her giant ass—the very same one that had farted on him that very morning. He wondered if the show was over, then gasped in horror as it started descending towards him. Chris immediately thought that Shannon was about to sit on him; he put his arms up reactively in some desperate attempt to keep the giant butt from crushing him, but then it started back upwards. Shannon wasn’t going to sit on him at all, he realized, it was just another part of the show.
At first, Chris wasn’t too sure what to think of watching Shannon’s giant ass hovering precariously overhead, but as her dance continued, he found himself more and more stimulated. Shannon’s ass was quite a sight from a distance, just not up close, especially if you’re 1/4 inch tall. Although, if Chris hadn’t been a butt man before, he surely was one now. Of course, all the gigantic features that Shannon had playfully displayed that day—her feet, breasts, crotch, and ass—one after the other, had successfully turned him on. The day had gone by so quickly, yet Chris had come a long way in sexualizing his giant babysitter.
Suddenly, Shannon‘s rear end ceased heading towards the tiny Chris, maintaining a height about halfway between him and it’s original position. Then, the giant ass starting jiggling back-and-forth; Chris could distinctively hear the cheeks repeatedly slamming together as Shannon squeezed and flexed her glutes. Chris couldn’t believe it; she was actually twerking for him. He’d never understood what the big deal was before, but he definitely knew now. It was such an amazing display, Chris couldn’t help but reach down and grab his extremely hard member, doing his best to appease it.
Meanwhile, Shannon’s ass grew ever closer as she continued shaking it; she was being extremely careful, keeping the large butt away from the tiny boy, but it seemed to be looming ever closer. Chris was getting a little nervous, wondering if Shannon could maintain control: one quick loss of balance and he’d be squished.
Shannon’s dancing abruptly stopped; she turned her head and called down to him from above:
“Hey, I’m going to get really close now. But don’t worry, I know what I’m doing.”
Her sudden address startled him; Chris immediately removed his hand from his crotch, not wanting Shannon to realize what he was doing. Thankfully, she was oblivious to his actions.
“O-OK,” Chris stammered, quietly praying Shannon really did know what she was doing.
Then, the sky fell! Shannon’s had dropped her ass mere inches away from the tiny figure. Chris was extremely frightened! The huge butt was too close for comfort.
“Whoa!” he yelped. “Shannon, look out! That’s too close!”
But Shannon’s twerking continued; she was too lost in her dancing to hear him.
“Shannon, no! Look out! Watch it! Stop! Stop twerking, please!”
Shannon didn’t even feel it: it came swiftly and suddenly. If she had, she may have excused herself; alas, she didn’t.
Chris, however, heard the terrifying sound emanating from the ass overhead.
“Shannon, NO! OH GOD, NO!” he screamed.
Chris had no time to react. Shannon’s anus burst! The deafening sound was accompanied by a huge burst of wind—and a horrible stench.
Shannon suddenly felt a fart escape her ass. It didn’t last long, but she knew it wouldn’t matter. She giggled, slightly embarrassed that she’d have to apologize.
As Shannon stood back up and turned to face the tiny Chris, she was shocked to not see him where he had one been lying. She started to panic, when she saw his tiny figure near the opposite corner of the ottoman. Initially, she hoped he might have run that way on his own, but soon realized her fart had blown him across the cushion.
“Oh, Chris,” she called, desperately choking back the laughter, “are you OK?”
The tiny boy was coughing and wheezing, trying to catch his breath. He shot Shannon an annoyed look.
“Um, I think you’ve had enough for one night,” she snickered.
“Really,” he yelled back, “you think?!”
“Sorry kiddo, please believe me: if I’d have known that was coming, I would have excused myself.”
“Could we just watch the movie now?” he asked angrily.
“Of course, whatever you want.”
Shannon went to sit back down to make herself comfortable while Chris recovered from the event and returned to his original position on the ottoman. He quickly remembered why he didn’t want to be shrunk in the first place, and started to wonder if he’d start growing back to normal tomorrow. Eventually, he and Shannon got lost in the movie and started to put the incident in the back of their minds.
It wasn’t long before the movie ended and Shannon carried the tiny Chris up to bed. Though he reluctantly climbed into her palm to be taken upstairs, at the very least, the movie had given him time to cool off.
Shannon stopped off in the bathroom for them to brush their teeth and use the toilet (at least Shannon anyway). Chris had to use his finger to brush as his toothbrush was obviously too big. Regardless, both he and Shannon finished their business and headed off to his room.
“Hey,” she said, setting the tiny boy on the desk, “I want you to know that I really didn’t mean to fart on you earlier. It really was an accident, and I’m really sorry. Do you forgive me?”
“Well, I suppose,” Chris shrugged, “considering you hadn’t done it since this morning.”
“I really didn’t mean to, and I’ll try to be more careful about that.”
“Yeah, please do. I wouldn’t want to get blown away by hurricane Shannon.”
They both giggled.
“Well, anyway,” she continued, “good night sweetie.”
“Goodnight,” he echoed. Shannon started to get back up.
“Hey Shannon?” he called.
“Yeah?” she replied, kneeling back down.
“Do you think I’ll grow back to normal tomorrow?” he asked meekly.
“Maybe,” Shannon shrugged, “Like I told ya, it’ll wear off. It just takes time, so be patient. Trust me, you’ll be back to normal before you know it.”
“Well, um....if this IS the last night that I’m this small, I just wanted to say....today was amazing! I mean, I’ve really had fun, so thanks....for everything.”
“You welcome sweetie,” Shannon smiled. “But you should know, that even if you do grow back tomorrow, it’ll be a slow process, so we still have time to have some fun, OK?”
“OK,” Chris nodded.
Shannon didn’t get back up, just kept smiling at the tiny boy.
“What?” Chris laughed nervously at her staring.
“Nothin’,” she said softly. “Just lookin’ at ya.”
Shannon giggled, slowly stood up, and headed towards the bed.
“Goodnight little one,” she turned and whispered, blowing Chris a goodnight kiss.
“Night,” Chris said blushing from embarrassment.
With those final words, Chris climbed in his bed while Shannon turned out the light. Soon, they both closed their eyes and drifted comfortably to sleep, neither one realizing the danger they’d both face the next day.
Chapter 18 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

MONDAY

Chris awoke; there were massive, fleshy walls all around him. The pressure on his tiny body was immense, yet gentle. It took him a moment to regain his bearings, but Chris surmised that Shannon must have taken him in his sleep and decided to have a little fun. Not wanting to miss out on any of the action, Chris quickly worked his way up towards the top of his busty prison. It didn’t take him long to burst forth from the cleavage.
Bathed in light, Chris looked up, expecting to see Shannon’s face. He gasped; it wasn’t Shannon at all: it was...
“Hey little one,” Sue Ann smiled, “are you having fun?”
“S-Sue Ann?!” Chris squeaked delightfully. “I’m so happy to see you!”
“OK?!” Sue Ann replied dubiously. “You act as if it’s the first time you’ve seen me.”
“Well, it is....Kinda.”
“Chris, what are you talking about? You told me you liked it when Shannon did this for you, so I thought I do it for you too, remember?”
“Yeah,” Chris lied, “sorry Sue. I guess I got a little too excited.”
“Well, don’t get TOO ‘too excited’; we’ve still got some time before this shrinking potion wears off. I wouldn’t want you to get tuckered out too quickly.”
“Don’t worry!” Chris said excitedly, “I’ve got more than enough energy!”
Suddenly, Chris heard thundering footsteps booming down the stairs.
“Uh oh,” Sue Ann flinched, “it’s Shannon. I gotta put on my shirt back on. I don’t want her to see me with it off.”
Before Chris could react, Sue Ann quickly redonned her shirt, encompassing the tiny boy in a sea of fabric.
“Now be quiet,” she whispered to her cleavage, “I don’t want Shannon to know you’re in there, OK?”
“OK,” Chris agreed, squeezing his way back in between Sue Ann’s breasts to hide.
From inside the tank top, Chris heard Shannon drop her bag by the front door as Sue Ann spoke up:
“Thanks for agreeing to let me stay with him the rest of the week, Shannon. I hope you don’t mind; I know he’s gonna have a good time.”
“Not at all,” Shannon replied, “Chris and I really bonded the past couple of days, especially now that he’s so teensy.”
Both girls giggled; Chris was jostled from the vibrations of Sue’s breasts jiggling.
“We had our time together,” Shannon continued, “now I want to him to have some time with you. Oh, by the way, if you’d like to keep him small a little longer, I left you a little more of that shrinking potion....you know, just in case.
“You are so naughty,” Sue Ann said, “but we’ll see how long it lasts, and if Chris is up for it.”
“Where is the little guy, by the way? I hope you haven’t lost him already.”
“Nah,” Sue Ann replied, “he’s nearby.”
“Well, you just be careful,” Shannon warned, “I don’t want you squishing my little man with those big feet.”
“First of all,” Sue Ann smarted, “look who’s talking, miss Bigfoot. And second, he’s MY little man now!”
“Yeah, whatever,” Shannon said. “All right, a hug and a kiss.”
“Wait, what?!” Chris had no sooner uttered his response when the two giant girls embraced each other. Shannon plowed right into Sue Ann’s chest; being no match for Shannon’s bust, Sue’s boobs were compressed. Her cleavage lost its grip on the tiny Chris, who began tumbling downward into darkness, his screams for help going unanswered.
Then, for a moment, Chris saw a flash of light; it disappeared just as quickly. He suddenly found himself sliding down some kind of fabric, finally coming to a slow stop. The smell was familiar. Right away, he knew he was in a giant pair of panties, right next to someone’s...
Chris’s panic subsided: he realized how amazing it was being inside of Sue Ann’s underwear. It’ll be some surprise when she finds me in here, he thought.
“Alright,” he heard Shannon voice speak from above, “see ya Sue. Bye Chris.”
Unfortunately, Chris felt vibrations as Shannon spoke, vibrations that come with being directly next to the giantess speaking. His panic returned: he wasn’t in Sue Ann’s panties, he was in Shannon’s, and she was about to leave!
“SHANNON!” he screamed. “SHANNON, HELP! I’M IN HERE, IN YOUR PANTIES! GET ME OUT!” But Shannon was paying no attention as she started leaving.
“SUE ANN! HELP! DON’T LET HER TAKE ME!”
Chris’s heart sank as he heard his front door closing; Shannon was walking away, her massive legs pulling and stretching the fabric of her panties, tossing the tiny Chris around like a rag doll. He did all he could to hold on, but to no avail, his body bouncing between skin and fabric.
Then, feeling something irritating her crotch, Shannon adjusted her panties. Chris fell downwards once again from her fiddling, finally coming to a rest in the rear of her underwear.
“Ah,” Shannon’s voice ominously boomed from above, “much better.”
“SHANNON, NO!” Chris desperately yelled. “LET ME OUT OF HERE! PLEASE!”
“Uh oh, I can’t hold THIS one in anymore.” Shannon grunted, “I’ve been holding it back too long already.”
Chris was reeling in horror from the gurgling sound from Shannon’s nearby asshole. It was ready to explode!
“OH GOD SHANNON, DON’T!”
*FRRRRRRRRRRRRRRPT*

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris jerked awake, immediately sitting up! He quickly looked around: it was morning; he was still in his room—and still a quarter-inch tall—on his tiny sponge bed.
It was just a bad dream, Chris reassured himself, probably brought on by his experience yesterday morning. Given the past two days, though, just the thought of being next to Shannon’s ass again, especially when she passes gas, was still quite unnerving. Chris prayed he wouldn’t have to go through that again, but even despite Shannon’s better behavior towards him yesterday, he just had a gut feeling that he would!
Chris’s eyes darted over to the bed; it was empty. He was surprised: Shannon must have gotten up already....and she left him in his room? Alone? She’d barely left his side the past day and a half, especially since the whole Rachel incident.
No sooner had Chris pondered the situation, wondering when Shannon would return to check on him, he heard the distant pounding of bare feet stomping up the stairs and approaching his location. Shannon’s huge figure entered the room, already dressed in pink workout shorts and a white tank top, faintly covering a sports bra underneath.
“Morning, little guy,” she said perkily. “Are you finally awake?”
“Well if I wasn’t, I would be now,” Chris said smirking.
Shannon didn’t initially respond, just looked at him with a playfully displeased look.
“You must’ve been really tired, sweetie. I guess I wore you out yesterday, huh?”
“Yeah, well...” Chris’s voice trailed off.
“Anyway,” she continued, “now that you’re up, how about some breakfast? I want to talk to you about what I’m planning today while you eat.”
“Alright,” Chris said willingly, “but how about I visit the bathroom first?”
“Sure,” Shannon giggled, lowering her hand to the desk. Chris eagerly hopped into her palm, and the two headed out of the bedroom.

Not long after his morning constitution, Chris was downstairs, sitting on the kitchen table, eating a hearty breakfast of eggs, a crumb of toast, and a sliver of bacon. Meanwhile, Shannon was happily chowing away, taking time to engage the tiny boy while they both ate. When she was finally done, she let Chris in on our plans.
“OK kiddo,” she began, “so here’s the deal: I know we had some fun yesterday, but it was still kind of a turn-down day. I mean, we didn’t really do much of anything.”
“Shannon, what do ya mean?” Chris asked, surprised, “We did lots yesterday!”
“YOU did a lot yesterday,” Shannon corrected, “I just sat around all day. I mean, we didn’t go anywhere.”
“Yeah,” Chris agreed, “but it’s not like we CAN go anywhere, remember?”
“Actually,” Shannon retorted, “I’ve been thinking about that: we need to get out a bit. We can’t just stay cooped up in the house, despite your being small. We need to go out and do something.”
“Wha-What exactly you think we’re gonna do, Shannon?” Chris snapped. “I’m too small to go anywhere. I-I’m practically microscopic!”
“First of all,” Shannon retorted, “you’re not THAT small, and second, it’s not as if you’re an invalid.”
“Shannon,” Chris said flabbergasted, “you can’t be serious! I can’t go anywhere, not like THIS! What if somebody saw me?!”
“No one‘s going to see you, kiddo.” Shannon giggled. “Sometimes, I don’t even see you!”
“Yeah, exactly my point! You’ve already lost me half a dozen times, and those have been while I was still inside the house! What do you think would happen if you lost me outside, in public? Who knows what’ll happen to me?! Not to mention how the hell I’d ever get back home!”
“Chris, relax. It’s not like we’re going to go out to some park or the store or something. We’re just gonna go for a walk.”
“What do you mean ‘walk’? I can’t exactly get very far at my size. Heck, it’d take me half an hour just to cross the living room.”
“Chris, YOU’RE not going to do the walking, I am. I need to get some exercise and you’re gonna come with me. I don’t wanna be cooped up in the house all week anymore than you do. Besides, the fresh air and sunshine will do you good.”
“More like ‘do me in’!” Chris said smartly.
“Geez, Chris, don’t you trust me? After all the fun we had yesterday?”
“That was different!”
“How is that any different?” Shannon questioned. “Look, it’s simple: we rest for just a bit to let our breakfast settle, then I go out for a walk with you safely tucked away?”
“Tucked away where?” Chris asked suspiciously.
“Somewhere safe,” she repeated.
“Shannon, can’t I just stay here and watch TV until you get back?” Chris pleaded, not liking the sound of her last statement.
“I’m not leaving you here alone in this house all by yourself!”
“Why not?” Chris queried. “You left me alone to go fix breakfast this morning. How is this any different?”
“Because, I was still vicinity,” Shannon explained, “not across the neighborhood. Look, I’m going and you’re coming along; no more discussion. Now, you can either come willingly, or I can force you, and I don’t think you want me to force you, right?”
Chris got very nervous, he shuddered to think what Shannon meant by ‘forcing him’.
“Alright, fine,” he reluctantly agreed, “but you have to be extra careful; I mean it. If you lose me, I’ll be a goner.”
“Relax, kiddo, I’ll keep you safe,” Shannon assured him. “Here, I’ll show you what we’ll do. Come on upstairs.”
Shannon quickly carried the tiny boy back upstairs to his room, setting him on the desk.
“Ok,” Shannon explained, “first, I have to change my top. Hang on a second.”
Chris sat patiently while she quickly removed her top, exposing her sports bra. At first, Chris wondered if Shannon was going to remove it too, but she reached her bag at the foot of the bed instead and pulled out a workout tank top, which she quickly donned.
“Ah, there now.” she said. “Ready to see where you’re gonna ride?”
Chris slowly nodded, though fearful Shannon was going to suggest inside her panties, or tied inside her workout shorts.
“I’m gonna put you right here,” Shannon said, pointing to her cleavage.
“You want to go for a walk with me stuck between your BOOBS?!”
“Not IN my cleavage, silly. You’ll be situated right here. There’s enough room for you to sit and be secured in my sports bra with my tank top just barely covering you. That way, I’LL be able to see you, but no one else will.”
“Shannon, I don’t know if this is such a good idea. As soon as you start walking, your boobs’ll start bobbing up and down. I’ll be tossed every which way. Trust me, that’s exactly how it was by the pool the other day when I was stuck in your cleavage.”
“Chris,” Shannon sighed, getting annoyed. “I’ll know you’re in there, and take every precaution. It’s not like I’m going to go running.”
“Again, what if someone sees me?” Chris repeated.
“All you have to do is tuck yourself under the sports bra if you need more shelter. No one will be the wiser.”
“I still have a bad feeling about this,” Chris replied uncomfortably.
“I tell you what, we’ll do a test run. You try it out while I walk about the house for a bit; if it doesn’t work, I’ll leave you here while I go, OK? All I ask is that you give it a try.”
“Well,” Chris sighed, “OK, but if it’s too bumpy, “we’re definitely not doing it.”
“It’ll be fine,” Shannon said. “Believe me, I know what I’m doing.”
Chris shot back a dubious look, but Shannon wasn’t paying attention. She simply placed her palm down to the desktop to collect the tiny boy and lifted him up to her cleavage, dumping him in. With a little maneuvering, Chris was finally in place.
“All set there, kiddo?”
“Yeah, I think so,” Chris said, holding on tight, dreading the ride ahead.
“OK,” Shannon said, turning towards the door, “here we go!”
Shannon strolled out of Chris’s room and down the hall to the top the stairs. Chris was unsure about descending the staircase, but then Shannon cupped her hand over her cleavage.
“Hang on,” she whispered, “I’ll take this slowly.”
Shannon started down the stairs; with each step, Chris felt his stomach drop, then bounced up-and-down with each pause. He felt like he was on some kind of bumpy roller coaster.
Luckily, the stairs would be the worst part: when Shannon reached the ground floor and took the next several minutes crisscrossing the house, the ride was much smoother. From back to front, the kitchen to the living room, the living room to the den, and back to the kitchen again, Shannon walked. Chris, meanwhile, was actually quite impressed at the smooth ride, despite his apprehensions. He still didn’t want to go outside, but in all honesty, he wouldn’t have much say in the matter. Better to get it over with quickly.
“Well,” Shannon finally asked, “how was it?”
“Honestly,” Chris relented, sighing, “it wasn’t half bad. Surprisingly smooth.”
“See, I told you!” Shannon said. “So, we relax for a little bit, then go for a walk?”
“Ok, Shannon, you win....but there’s just....one more thing.”
“What now?” she asked impatiently.
“You said the shrinking potion would wear off in a couple of days. Well, it’s been a couple of days: what if today’s the day it wears off? What if I grow back to normal while we’re out?”
“Chris, I said it MIGHT wear off in a couple of days. Like I said, the potion WILL wear off, I just don’t know when. It might be today, it might be tomorrow, but even if it is today, it’s not like you’re going to grow back all at once: it’ll be slow and steady. Besides, if you start to grow back in the middle of our walk, I’ll head straight back home, OK?”
“OK,” Chris nodded.
“Good, so it’s settled. Now, I’m going to sit down for a bit.” With that, Shannon headed back to the living room to sit on the sofa. She flipped on the TV, kicked her feet up, and started watching her show.
Meanwhile, Chris was still in Shannon’s cleavage, waiting for her to retrieve him, but she never gave any sign that she was planning to.
“Shannon. Hey, Shannon!”
Shannon was too engrossed in her program to hear his tiny cries for attention.
“SHANNON!”
“Yeah? What?” she finally replied, pausing the TV.
“Um, can you get me out of here now?”
“Why?” Shannon giggled. “I thought you liked being there.”
“Uh,” Chris stammered, “well, yeah, but...”
“Soooo, what’s the problem?”
“I didn’t think I’d be in here all day. Can’t I watch some TV too?”
“Mmmm....no,” she replied coyly.
“Wha-why not?” he stuttered, shocked.
“Cause I like ya in there.”
“Come on, Shannon. Quit fooling around, get me out of here.”
“No,” Shannon spoke with a huge grin and biting her lip.
“Fine,” Chris said with determination, “I’ll climb out myself.”
“Oh no you don’t,” Shannon said playfully.
Before Chris could react, Shannon grabbed her breasts and pulled them slightly apart; with a surprised yelp, Chris feel between her giant boobs.
For the next few minutes, Shannon was caressing and massaging her breasts, giggling with sadistic glee, while the poor tiny Chris struggled desperately to escape the gyrating flesh that enveloped him. Every time he seemed to make any headway, Shannon would shift his prison, getting off on his muffled squeaks for help. She knew she wasn’t actually going to hurt him, she was just exerting her dominance....and enjoying every minute of it.
Finally, Shannon ceased her playtime.
“Alright,” she laughed, “I think you’ve had enough.”
Chris was squeaking in protest, cursing Shannon‘s name and what she’d just put him through, but she was ignoring him, rolling her eyes, and smiling.
“Now Chris,” she warned, “if you don’t calm down, you’re going to be riding in my panties for the entire walk.”
Her threat shut Chris up quick!
“Now then,” she continued, “I think I’ve rested enough; let’s head out.”
In less than a minute, Shannon had returned Chris to his safe spot under her sports bra, slipped on a pair of walking sandals, and headed out the front door.

The sun was brightly shining that morning; the temperature quite warm, indicating it was going to be quite the hot afternoon. The neighborhood was filled sounds of birds chirping and distant young children already enjoying the nice summer day. And walking down the street was a short, plus-size woman, hiding a tiny secret within the confines of her cleavage.
Although Chris’s ride in Shannon’s cleavage had been smooth back inside his house, outside on the pavement was a slightly different story. Shannon was taking a slightly brisker pace, and the terrain was a little more bumpy. Chris had to hang on and keep himself steady, doing his best to at least tolerate the ride. Of course, after the torment Shannon had put him through already, he was ready for the walk to be over with. He wished he could go back to the day before, when Shannon was being sweet, gentle, and loving; playful, yet careful. Unfortunately, the story was always the same with her: every time she seemed to turn over a new leaf, she’d pull something that would remind Chris just how much he hated her. Despite any advantages and fun he had had at his small size, he was more than ready for the shrinking potion to wear off.
Shannon tried to keep a steady pace on her walk: not too fast to jostle her tiny passenger too much, but brisk enough to at least work up a sweat and burn some calories—she did have a figure to maintain after all. She took a quick look around to see if anybody was watching or was within earshot. The coast was clear.
“You doing OK in there little boy?” she inquired to her bosom.
“As well as to be expected,” Chris managed to say, “but you’re working up quite a sweat—at least your boobs are anyway; it’s making things kind of hot and muggy down here.”
“Just think of it as a nice sauna,” Shannon teased. “Besides, I can’t exactly pull you out. What if someone were to see you?”
Chris grimaced at Shannon‘s mocking. She would use his own words against him.
“Very funny,” he strained. “How much longer, Shannon? I don’t think I can last much longer.”
“Geez, Chris. Don’t be so overdramatic! We’re about halfway done.”
Halfway?! Chris was hoping they were almost back home. Could things honestly get any worse?!
Thankfully though, besides his mode of transport being warm and sweaty, the walk had been otherwise uneventful. That is, until Shannon spotted someone she recognized rounding the corner, coming right towards them—someone Chris also knew very well.
“Uh oh,” Shannon uttered.
“What?” Chris asked nervously.
“Chris, quick! Get out of sight. Someone’s coming,” she hurriedly spoke.
“What?! Who’s coming?”
“Chris, get down!”
Shannon, fearful that the tiny Chris would be spotted—despite already being out of sight—reached two fingers into her tank top and gently pushed the tiny boy deeper into her cleavage.
Chris started to speak again, but yelped with surprise as two giant, plump fingers suddenly forced him down in between Shannon’s huge, sweaty breasts. He started struggling, calling for Shannon to get him out.
“Shh! Chris, hush! She’ll hear you. Hey, Noreen!”
Noreen?! Chris thought, slightly nervous. What are the odds that Shannon would run into her?
Noreen Johnson was a good friend of Shannon’s and had actually babysat Chris a couple of times before. In fact, it was Shannon that introduced Noreen to Chris’s parents as an alternative babysitter for when Shannon was unavailable, and Noreen was more than willing to pick up some extra money.
Noreen was in her early thirties, stood about 5’5”, and had hair a darker brown than Shannon’s. She was also borderline obsessed with her workout regimen, which meant she had a rather fit figure, though she did have naturally wide hips, which gave her a larger than normal ass, currently tightly hugged by her Spandex short pants. But make no mistake, Noreen’s obsession with fitness meant she was still well-toned—and well built—with C-cup breasts concealed under her workout tank-top.
“Hey Shannon,” Noreen replied, jogging up. “how you doin’?”
“Oh not bad at all. Thought I’d go for a walk on such a nice day.”
“From your place?!” Noreen reeled with surprise. “That’s quite a walk!”
“No, from the Martins’ place. I’m looking after Chris while his folks are out of town.”
“Oh, Chris! Of course.” Noreen realized. “What’d they go out of town for?”
“Second honeymoon. I’ve got the kiddo for a whole week.”
“Wow, how IS the little kiddo doing anyway? I haven’t seen him for a few months.”
“Funny you should ask,” Shannon smirked, “He’s, um, *clears throat* a little under the weather.”
“Oh, that’s too bad,” Noreen said concernedly. “What happened, you let them stay up too late watching cartoons or something?”
“No, he just came down with a....LITTLE something. He’s just not been himself at all this week.”
“Wait, so he’s sick? And you left him at home? Alone?”
“I’ve been taking care of him. I just needed to get away from the house for a bit. Trust me, he’s just fine.”

Unbeknownst to Shannon, Chris wasn’t exactly ‘fine’: he was currently being squeezed and slightly suffocated between two giant, sweaty boobs, their constant shifting combined with a slippery surface stifled his attempts to climb upwards. Try as he might, Chris just couldn’t get a firm foothold, and each attempt only caused him to sink deeper into Shannon’s cleavage. Obviously, he wasn’t going to call out for help and risk Noreen hearing and finding him. Not the Chris didn’t like Noreen, he just wasn’t exactly sure what she’d think seeing him shrunk, and he CERTAINLY didn’t need TWO giant women taking advantage of his small stature.
As the giantesses above continued their conversation, Chris kept desperately struggling, trying to reposition himself so he wouldn’t slip further down Shannon‘s body. To make matters worse, although Shannon knew Chris was deep between her tits, she couldn’t feel the tiny boy’s squirming, so she had no idea anything was truly wrong. He could only hope Shannon wouldn’t be much longer, if he slipped down too much further, he’d end up in the bottom of her sports bra, feeling the entire weight of her massive breasts.
Come on, Shannon, Chris thought, as if trying to telepathically reach her. Hurry up and finish your conversation and let’s get out of here.

“Ooh, are you wearing one of the sports bras that I got for you?” Noreen asked, spotting it beneath Shannon’s tank top.
“Oh, uh, yes I am,” Shannon said.
“How’s it working out for you?”
“Better than you’d believe,” Shannon smirked again, “and with a few fringe benefits.”
“See, I told you. You and I just have naturally large breasts, so it’s hard to find comfortable bras, especially for working out.” Noreen grabbed her breasts and moved them around a bit. “Mine seems to work just fine, especially when I run. Otherwise my boobs’d flop all over the place. I’m just glad it’s comfortable. What about you?”
“Well,” Shannon said, “let’s just say they give me just enough room.”
Shannon cupped her breasts and gently shifted them around. She knew exactly what the consequences would be for the tiny boy in between, but she just couldn’t resist. Besides, it wasn’t any harder than last night, so she figured Chris would be fine.

All at once, the wet, slimy walls around Chris collapsed, squeezing and grinding him in between. He yelped with surprise, instinctively shouting for help, not thinking about trying to stay hidden. It didn’t matter though: between her massive breasts and his diminutive size, Shannon wasn’t going to hear him anyway.

“Good,” Noreen said, without missing a beat of the conversation, “I wasn’t sure if you’d get the comfort level you needed. Hang on, let me check something.”
Noreen suddenly stepped forward and grabbed ahold of Shannon’s breasts, shifting them around quite rapidly.

Chris suddenly felt immense pressure on all sides; he felt like he was being crushed. He couldn’t move; couldn’t breathe. This is it, he thought, I’m done for.

Shannon, stunned by Noreen’s brazenness and fearful Chris would be squished, quickly grabbed Noreen‘s arms and pushed her away.
“Noreen, STOP!” Shannon exclaimed, cradling her breasts, hoping Chris was OK. “Not in public!”

The breasts suddenly parted; Chris dropped like a rock. He flailed his arms, grabbing onto the first thing he could.

“Oh, I’m sorry!” Noreen apologized, “You’re right. We wouldn’t want to give the neighborhood a show. We’re not pieces of meat on display.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Shannon giggled, relaxing a bit, “I’m ALWAYS on display.”
“Yeah, I forgot,” Noreen laughed in response. “Well anyway, I’ve got to finish my run. I’ve still got some yoga to do when I get home.”
“You and you’re workout routine, Noreen. I swear, all you ever do is exercise!”
“Gotta stay in shape, Shan. About to hit the dating scene again.”
“Yeah, OK,” Shannon said, about to walk past, “see ya.”
“Hug and a kiss.” Noreen, like so many time before—and before Shannon could react—nonchalantly lurched forward, flinging her arms around her friend, embracing her tightly in a hug goodbye.

Only a split second before, Chris was hanging from the bottom of Shannon’s sports bra, just below her cleavage, using all his strength to hold on for dear life. He was too weak to pull himself back up into it; he could feel himself losing his grip. Chris was about to shout for help, when Shannon started moving, knocking him loose.
Chris was falling, shouting in terror in near total darkness as he continuously bounced off Shannon’s torso. Then, as he hit the fabric of her tank top, he impacted another firm surface, flipping him end over end out the bottom of Shannon’s shirt. There was a sudden flash of light....then complete darkness. Soon, Chris contacted more fabric; now he was sliding, tumbling further into a dark abyss.

“Did you hear that?” Noreen asked, quickly ending her hug.
“H-Hear what?” Shannon stuttered, fearful Noreen would discover the tiny Chris she thought was still between her tits.
“I could’ve sworn I heard something.”
“I didn’t hear anything,” Shannon said.
“Humph, must’ve been the wind,” Noreen reasoned. “Anyway, see ya later.”
And having bid her friend adieu, Noreen quickly jogged away and disappeared around the next corner.
Shannon waited until Noreen was out of sight, then quickly peered into her cleavage to rescue her tiny captive.
“Shit! Chris, are you all right in there?”
Shannon neither saw him, nor received a response. She immediately parted her breasts and looked down her bra, thinking Chris had fallen to the bottom, but she still saw nothing. Chris was gone!
Shannon started panicking, quickly scanning the sidewalk, moving her sandals out of the way, half expecting to find the shrunken boy splattered on the ground, squished in the commotion by either her or Noreen.
Still nothing.
Shannon fearfully dropped to her hands and knees to scan the ground for any sign of the tiny Chris.
“Don’t worry, Chris,” she said. “I’ll find you!”

Chris had come to a dead stop. He tried to stand, but the ground beneath him had too much give—fabric, no doubt—making his efforts difficult. At least he was safe, for the moment. He took a deep breath of relief; the smell was overwhelming! It was familiar, but much more pungent. The distinct smell of crotch!
Chris’s mind immediately harkened back to his dream; he was sure that he had inadvertently fallen into a pair of panties. He just hoped Shannon would realize...
He immediately snapped to attention! Everything WAS happening just like his dream, except instead of between Sue Ann and Shannon, it was between Noreen and Shannon. What’s more, in his dream he had been between Sue Ann’s breasts and fell into Shannon’s panties, but since he had been between Shannon’s breasts, that could mean...
Chris’s fears came to fruition when he heard Noreen speak, the vibrations of her voice permeated through the fabric of her panties as she spoke. He had fallen into NOREEN’S panties instead of Shannon’s. Chris started panicking: he had to get out! He didn’t want Noreen to find him, not like this! Who knows what she’d do?!
When he heard Noreen say that she was going to continue her run, Chris knew was out of time; he needed to get help, before it was too late!
“Noreen! Shannon! HELP! It’s me, Chris! I’m in here! In Noreen’s panties! Help me!”
Chris’s heart sank when Noreen brushed off his cries for help. He was about to call out again, but the massive legs on either side of him started moving, jostling and sending him further down the underwear, directly underneath her crotch. In an instant, he was encapsulated, held tightly on all sides by the taught fabric. He could barely move, and the smell was even worse.
“NO, NOREEN! HELP! HEEEEEELP! DON’T RUN OFF! GET ME OUT! SHANNON! SHANNON, HELP! I’M IN NOREEN’S PANTIES! DON’T LET HER LEAVE!”
It was no use; Chris’s pleas for help went unanswered. And as Noreen disappeared around the corner, unaware of the tiny passenger tucked away in the confines of her panties, an unwitting Shannon was fruitlessly searching the sidewalk for any sign of the shrunken boy.
End Notes:

Next Chapter: Noreen’s Workout

Chapter 19 by Shrinker82
Noreen‘s tennis shoes pounded the pavement as she jogged, doing their best to get their owner home as quickly as possible. She could feel the sweat dripping down every inch of her smooth, fair skin—a wet, slimy coating. A shower would feel so good right now, but Noreen knew that when she arrived at home she needed to do her cool down yoga first; that way, she might actually be able to have an hour two to relax after lunch before doing a little strength training and muscle toning.
Meanwhile, completely drenched in body sweat in the hot, humid environment of Noreen’s panties, Chris was desperately trying to claw his way free.
“NOREEN, IT’S CHRIS! I’M IN HERE! IN YOUR PANTIES! HELP ME!”
Unfortunately, between the tight fitting panties and spandex short pants, coupled with constantly being slammed into Noreen’s sweaty crotch, Chris couldn’t make any relevant progress. His shouts for mercy went completely unanswered; his voice was just too small, muffled by the fabric surrounding him. That, and with her shoes pounding the pavement, meant Noreen was never gonna be able to hear his tiny squeaks for help.
Chris could hardly breathe; the air was stale and musty....and it stunk.
“UGH! NOREEN, IT REEKS IN HERE!” he complained (as if Noreen was actually going to respond). Had she been working out all morning? The only thing that would make things worse was if Noreen farted, which he was praying she wouldn’t do.
For nearly 20 agonizing minutes the torture persisted; Chris could feel every footstep, every stomp of her shoes on the sidewalk, not just from the vibrations through the underwear material, but also from the cacophonous rubbing of the massive, muscular legs next to him. He could only hold on for dear life and pray that his torture would soon end, and that when Noreen finished her run, he would have a chance to escape.
Chris’s thoughts were sporadic. He had no idea exactly where Noreen was going—probably back to her house, to which Chris had never been. Great, how’s Shannon ever going to find me? How am I ever get back home? Now more than ever he had to get a Noreen’s attention, not just to rescue him from his current plight, but to keep him safe until the shrinking potion wore off.
And what if he started growing back in Noreen’s possession? How would she react? Would she take care of him—or torture him like Shannon had, getting some sick, sadistic thrill out of tormenting him in his shrunken state? It’s wasn’t that Noreen was mean by any right; in fact, she was actually very nice. She just might not take too kindly to finding a tiny boy in her panties. Of course, who would? It’s not like it’s an everyday occurrence. Chris really didn’t wanna think about it, but what could he do?
Finally, the running stopped; Chris heard a door opening and closing just as quickly. There was a definite temperature change—AC most likely. The environment in the panties was still extremely hot, just a little less unbearable.
“Thank God!” Chris exclaimed, “I can’t believe I survived that. I have to get Noreen’s attention before I get squished.
“NOREEN! IT’S CHRIS! I’M IN HERE! HELP ME! NOREEN!”
Although Noreen still didn’t respond to his pleas for help, Chris was glad that at least her run was over. Surely the going would be easier. The worst, for now, was over.
Little did he know how wrong he was.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon was almost in tears. She’d been searching the ground for the past several minutes, but couldn’t find the tiny Chris anywhere.
“Oh Chris,” she sobbed, “You tried to warn me this would happen. Why didn’t I listen to you? Why didn’t I just leave you at home? Please don’t be lost. Where are you?”
Then a flash of insight: I’ve looked all over and there’s no sign of him, not even a tiny blood stain indicating he’d been crushed, thankfully. If he WAS here, he’d be trying to contact me, trying to get my attention, so he must not be here. But if he’s not here, the only other place he could be is....WITH NOREEN!
Shannon quickly spun around and headed in the direction Noreen had been going; even if she didn’t catch her, Shannon would head directly to Noreen’s house: she’d have to go home eventually. Shannon just hoped that Chris hadn’t gotten lost in transit; if he fell off before Noreen made it home, it’d be nigh impossible to find him. Shannon would have to walk quickly yet carefully, keeping her eyes peeled for any sign of the shrunken Chris.
Chris, I’m so sorry, she thought. You must be so scared; so frightened. I’ve got to rescue him, I just have to. Hold on sweetie, please hold on.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Finally, Noreen thought, arriving at her front door, home at last. Not a bad run; next time I’ll be quicker. She entered her nice, cool duplex; readily kicked off her tennis shoes; and removed her socks, airing out her sweaty feet.
“Ah,” Noreen sighed, feeling her newly freed feet on the living room carpet, “so much better.” She headed to the kitchen to grab a drink; the cool floor felt so refreshing under her bare feet as she walked over to the refrigerator for a water bottle. After quickly swallowing a sizable gulp, she headed back to the living room.

Now that Noreen had stopped running, Chris found it much easier to work his way out of the panties. Of course, the quickest way out would be sliding along one of her legs, down her tight spandex pants to the floor; the problem with that plan was that her spandex pants only went to her calves, and with Noreen’s clean-shaven legs, Chris would have nothing to hang on to, and it was a long way to the floor. Besides, getting to the floor wasn’t going to help his situation: if Shannon didn’t figure out what had happened to him, his only hope now was finding a way to contact Noreen, and being on the floor would only make it that much harder to get her attention, not to mention he’d risk getting stepped on. He needed to be found and kept safe until he was back to his normal height.
The only viable option was to get to the waistband of Noreen’s panties and hope she heard and/or spotted his tiny self. If that didn’t work, he’d wait for her to sit or lie down and then work his was way onto a safe surface close enough to Noreen’s ears to get her attention. One thing’s for sure, Chris absolutely did NOT want to end up near her ass: not only was there the fear of gas, but he didn’t want to be sat on again. Even though Shannon was heavier than Noreen, her ass was squishy and provided some cushioning. Noreen‘s ass however, though also big, was probably more muscular: her cheeks would crush him like a bug.
Chris started crawling in what was hopefully the right direction, and it seemed as though he was finally making progress. Suddenly, he heard music. Great, he thought, now I’ll have to shout over this to get Noreen’s attention. Can’t I catch a break?
That’s when Chris’s whole world shifted!

Let’s get this cool down over with, Noreen thought, turning on some soothing background music, I want to take a nice, long shower. She tossed the remote for her stereo over onto her couch and, after ensuring she’d have plenty of room, adjusted her pants and underwear.

Chris was wildly tossed back and forth, continuously bouncing off the surface of Noreen’s underwear like a ball in a parachute. He was yelping with fright, unable to fathom what Noreen was doing up above.
Just as suddenly as it started, the shaking stopped; for a moment, Chris recognized the potent smell of ass. Not as smelly as Shannon’s, but not much better; Noreen’s previous exercising probably hadn’t done the odor any favors. He must have been thrown backwards into the rear of Noreen’s panties, exactly where he didn’t want to be. Chris moved quickly: he had to get out before she sat down.

Once Noreen had fixed the discomfort in her underwear, she stood with her feet about shoulder width apart, placed her hands on her hips, and bent forward to touch her toes.

Before Chris knew what hit him, he was shoved directly into Noreen’s crotch, just below her asshole, pressed tightly into place by the now taut fabric of her panties. In a panic, he started struggling, but he couldn’t move, couldn’t shout for help, and the pressure was so great, he thought he was about to burst.
Then, just as quickly as it began, Chris’s torture subsided. He grasped the fabric as it loosened, pulling him away from Noreen’s crotch. The experience left him gasping to air, trying to regain his composure. Chris tried screaming for help, but before he could finish his sentence, he shot right back into Noreen’s crotch once more.
“Noreen, what’s going on?! Stop! Help me!”
That’s what Chris was trying to say, but he kept taking in a mouthful of underwear, which distorted his words. He couldn’t move....couldn’t speak. Then, he was pulled away again.
The torturous cycle kept repeating itself; poor Chris honestly didn’t know what was going on.

Every minute or so, Noreen bent over and grasped her toes, holding them for a few seconds, then straightened up again, before repeating the process. Unbeknownst to her, each time she bent over, her underwear tightened and pressed the tiny Chris up into her ass. Though the taut fabric pressed him right up against her crotch, she couldn’t feel the tiny boy squirming inside, desperately trying to wiggle free. What’s more, the panties and background music muffled his cries for help; she wasn’t going to hear any of his shouts.
Once she felt she’d stretched enough, Noreen then got down into her first pose: downward facing dog.

Chris was shoved back-and-forth, plastered against Noreen‘s crotch at least half a dozen times. He was doing his best to try to escape it, but he was completely at the mercy of the giant woman. If she didn’t stop soon, Chris wasn’t sure he’d survive.
Finally, just when Chis thought he couldn’t take any more punishment, the torture stopped.
“NOREEN! NOREEN, STOP! HELP!”
Chris took the opportunity to resume his shouts for help, hoping she’d hear him in this moment of relief.
His relief, however, was short-lived: his prison tipped forward, sending him tumbling forward through the underwear into another section. Chris thought he was going to roll right out of the panties, but luckily, he was able to keep himself inside. He eventually came to a stop as his environment began tipping the opposite direction. Chris quickly grabbed the fabric to keep himself in place while things stabilized.
From the smell of things, Chris could tell that Noreen’s vagina was somewhere above him. At least he was away from her ass. Luck, for the moment, seemed to be on his side: he might be able to use Noreen‘s current orientation to climb up the front of her panties to the waistband. Chris began scurrying up the slanted fabric; it was slow going, but he was making decent progress. He tried to go as quickly as possible before anything else happened.

After being in the downward facing dog pose for about a minute, Noreen placed her knees on the floor and resting or bottom back onto her calves. She took a moment take some deep breaths before moving into the next pose.

Chris had almost reached the waistband when Noreen shifted again. He tried to hold onto the fabric so as not to lose the progress he’d already made, When he was slammed from behind by a wall of soft flesh, knocking him down to a lower part of the underwear.
“NOREEEEEEEEEN!” Chris shouted as he rolled, trying to stop himself. Then, he came to an immediate halt when he smacked into a semi wet surface, falling back into the fabric once again. Chris could feel Noreen’s body start moving again; he grabbed onto the fabric of the panties, trying to keep from being tossed about anymore.
“NOREEN, IT’S CHRIS! I’M IN YOUR UNDERWEAR! HELP! WHATEVER YOU’RE DOING, STOP!”
Chris held on tightly as Noreen’s body rose up, then lurched forward like an amusement park ride. He screamed in terror at the top of his lungs as he soared, desperately holding onto the panties.
Then, he crashed hard into the ground, losing his grip, as the sky fell on top of him.

Noreen lay on her belly and pushed her torso into the air, stretching her abs, and looking upwards. She held the snake pose for about 30 seconds, then relaxed, lowering her belly back to the floor to rest.
As she lay there, waiting to move into her next pose, Noreen felt a tiny itch in her crotch. Not wanting to spoil her rest period, she tried squeezing and flexing her vaginal muscles to curb it. The itch went away, and Noreen relaxed once again, but after a few moments the itch returned.
Dang it, she thought, why is my crotch so itchy? She repeated the process of squeezing her vagina in a lazy attempt to scratch without having to move, but the itch persisted.
“All right, fine,” she said aloud. “I’ll do this exercise now. Besides it’ll save me from having to do it later.”
Noreen rolled to her right side, lay her elbow and upper arm on the floor, and rested her head in her hand. This’ll make that pesky itch go away once and for all!

Chris opened his eyes when he realized he was still alive. His arms were pinned to his sides and his legs felt like they were hanging outside of....wherever he was; the sour, fishy smell was an obvious indicator that he was currently shoved inside Noreen’s vagina. Since he couldn’t move his arms, Chris tried kicking his legs in a desperate attempt to work himself free, but it wasn’t having a significant effect.
“Noreen!” he cried in desperation, “Noreen! Help me, please! I’m stuck! Help!”
Chris tried to plant his feet and push himself out, or at least enough to free his arms, but his awkward position meant he couldn’t get a foothold. He tried kicking with his feet, paddling through the air like a bicycle to see if we could turn himself around.
Suddenly, Noreen’s muscles tightened, squeezing Chris so hard he couldn’t breathe; he was being crushed from all sides. Chris closed his eyes, waiting for his body to give way. Finally, Noreen relaxed; Chris gasped for air, but it was stale and sour. He had to get out, NOW!
Once again, Chris started squirming and kicking his feet. He managed to pull his right arm free, just as Noreen’s vagina tightened up again; the pain was unbearable. Chris fruitlessly tried to use his free arm to keep from being squished, but obviously, he didn’t have enough strength.
As Noreen’s muscles relaxed again, Chris realized that she must’ve felt him wiggling in her pussy. The situation, however, was bittersweet: if he kept it up his efforts, Noreen might find him....or squish him reflexively. Either way, he at least needed to free himself.
Chris used his free arm to push himself further into Noreen‘s privates to a point where he could free his left arm; once he had both arms free, he hurriedly tried to turn himself around to crawl back out, a difficult task with little room to maneuver. Somehow, Chris was able to curl up into a ball and reorient himself, sliding along the slimy surface to make his way out. Soon, his arms burst forth into the open, making contact with the fabric of Noreen’s underwear. He frantically grabbed the exterior of her clit and pulled his head out, taking a big breath of somewhat fresh air (though it still reeked of sweat and ass).
Then, just as Chris started to push his torso free, Noreen shifted to her side; he held on for dear life as she rolled. Once the environment had settled, Chris was sticking halfway outside of Noreen’s vagina, squished under mounds of flesh. He couldn’t tell, but Chris was positive that Noreen‘s legs were together, putting an immense pressure on her vaginal lips, keeping them shut tightly. He tried to pull himself the rest of the way out, but found himself completely pinned.
“NOREEN!” he desperately shouted, “NOREEN, PLEASE STOP MOVING! LET ME OUT OF HERE! OOF, OR AT LEAST LAY DOWN AND RELAX SO I CAN GET MYSELF OUT!”
To Chris’s amazement, the pressure released! Had Noreen heard him? It seemed that she’d lifted her left leg into the air. Was he about to be rescued? Chris didn’t want to squander the opportunity, choosing to use the moment to push himself free. If he was going to be rescued, he rather Noreen find him on the outside of her vagina than partway inside.
Chris started to push his way out of his vaginal prison....and got the biggest shock of his tiny life: Noreen’s huge leg was coming back down. He screamed in terror at the impending collision as the muscles around him tightened once more.
“NOREEN! NOREEN, NOOOOOOO!”
Noreen’s legs slammed back together, cutting off his cries, then opened back up again just as quickly. Chris was stunned from the impact, trying to shake off the sudden squeeze; he barely had enough time to recover as the giant leg reached its apex and came back down once more. Chris kept crying for help, squirming to avoid the inevitable, but he was trapped, squeezed tightly as Noreen’s legs closed once again.

Unaware of the tiny screams for help emanating from between her legs, Noreen was continuing with her leg lifts. A few moments ago, she was frustrated with a nagging itch in her crotch; hoping to quell it, she decided that doing some leg lifts would naturally scratch her crotch. Plus, doing her muscle toning now rather than later would mean she could actually relax the rest of the day.
For a moment, much to Noreen’s relief, the leg lifts seemed to be helping quell her itch: every time her legs closed, they squeezed her crotch, offering a well-needed reprieve. She had no way of knowing that the source of that itch was a tiny, shrunken Chris, currently sticking halfway out of her pussy, and enduring tremendous torture from her exercising. With every lift of her powerful, muscular leg, Chris was screaming, pleading for help, and every time Noreen closed her legs, those cries for help were silenced, with Chris coming ever closer to being crushed.
Unfortunately, Noreen soon realized that her leg lifts, although curbing the feelings, weren’t effectively eliminating the irritation between her legs.
“Arg!” Noreen sighed, “Stupid itch!” And now finished with the reps on her left leg, she frustratedly reached down to scratch.

Chris wasn’t sure how much more punishment he could take. The real problem was that he was stuck in an awkward position: even if he did manage to pull himself completely out of Noreen’s vagina, he’d risk being crushed like a bug between her massive legs; however, if he retreated back inside her pussy, he might suffocate. All he could do was stay as close to her lips as possible and hold on for dear life as Noreen’s massive legs continuously opened and closed, praying that her exercising would soon end.
Finally, Chris’s prayers were answered: Noreen’s leg had stopped moving.
“NOREEN?! NOREEN! HELP ME, PLEASE! HEAR ME!”
Suddenly, there came a huge rustling from outside Noreen’s pants. Chris waited with bated breath...
A huge wave of fabric collapsed in on him!
“NOmmmffph...!” Chris yelped with surprise and shouted in protest as he was pushed unwillingly back up into Noreen’s vagina. His tiny body was shoved back and forth from a force outside his prison. He screamed in terror, desperate for the torture to stop!
This is it, he thought, I’m a goner!

“Ahh!” Noreen sighed as she vigorously rubbed her crotch, “So much better.”
Now that she finally had some relief from her itchy crotch, she rolled to her left side to do leg lifts with her right leg. With each rep she completed, Noreen kept thinking how much closer she was coming to being finished. Finally, after a set of 10 lifts on each leg, she rolled onto her back, closed her eyes, and did 30 seconds of deep breathing.
The background music was so soothing, she almost wanted to just lie there on the floor and take a quick nap; maybe I’ll take one this afternoon after I shower, she thought. For now, let’s get this workout over with.
Noreen tightened her abs and slowly lifted her legs into the air; she put her hands on her butt to stay balanced and held her body in a shoulder stand as long as she could.

Chris was trying to scream for help, but it was no use: Noreen was never going to hear him. Not only had he been shoved forcefully back into Noreen’s vagina and severely shaken by her scratching, her vaginal walls squeezed and constricted him every time her legs came back together, and stretched him every time they lifted back up. Chris didn’t think he could take much more punishment; if he was going to survive, he’d have to force his way out of the giant pussy.
Thankfully, it seemed that his tormented has ceased for the moment as gravity shifted again and Chris’s orientation changed. If Noreen was taking another rest, this would be his best chance to escape, and he knew he didn’t have long.
Chris corrected himself and aggressively started crawling out of Noreen’s vagina. It wasn’t long before his arm burst the surface; he quickly freed his other arm and pulled his head out. He gasped for fresh air, which was only slightly better that he air inside of her. His torso soon slid free; only his legs remained.
Then, Noreen started moving again; Chris held on as best he could to prevent himself from slipping backwards. His orientation changed completely: from horizontal to vertical. When the movement stopped, the sudden jerk caused Chris to lose his grip: his torso slipped back into the monstrous vagina. When everything had settled, Noreen’s legs were sticking nearly straight up into the air in some kind of yoga pose.
Chris, on the other hand, was sticking halfway out of her snatch once again, struggling to free his torso. Pushing himself out of a horizontal prison had been much easier; now, Chris had to pull himself upwards—not an easy task for a 13 year old. His determination and adrenaline were pumping though, so he was able to muster enough strength to not only pull his torso out, but also free his legs!
Chris had done it: he was finally free of Noreen’s vagina. He stood atop the huge pussy, pausing to catch his breath, recollect himself, and contemplate how to get down safely...
The ground below him opened up! Chris rapidly fell into darkness; in an instant, his tiny body was gone!

Dang it, Noreen thought, stupid itch!
The irritation she had felt earlier had returned, just as she’d spread her legs apart for the next phase of her workout.
Then, surprisingly and quite suddenly, the sensation vanished! More like shifted downwards, as if whatever had caused her discomfort had retreated back inside her.
What a strange sensation! Noreen thought. Did....Did something just fall inside my pussy?!
In a panic, she hastily lowered her legs and reached inside her panties, running two fingers around the inside of her clit, afraid she might find a bug or something. Thankfully, though, she found nothing. Hesitant to restart her workout, Noreen waited to see if the sensation would return; if it did, she’d see once and for all if there really was a bug in her underwear!
Noreen sat very still....waiting....
Nothing!
She let out a sigh of relief.
“Jeez, girl,” she reassured herself, “get a grip! You’re freaking yourself out! It was just an itch.”
Noreen lay back down and continued her workout.
“At least that itch is gone,” she said to herself, “I thought it would never go away!”
Chapter 20 by Shrinker82
For the next 20 minutes, Noreen continued her strength exercises. The itch in her crotch had all but disappeared, so the rest of her workout was somewhat quick and uneventful. Once she’d finished her scissor kicks while lying on her back, she did some double leg lifts to tone her lower abs. After taking a few moments to realign and crack her back, Noreen stood back up and stretched her waist, sides, and thighs, finishing with some squats. She was glad she’d decided to finish her workout now instead of waiting to do it later; now, she’d have the rest of the afternoon to chill out and relax. Maybe that itch actually came in handy, she thought, shrugging.
Finally, Noreen finished the last of her reps; she was breathing heavily, but proud of the work she’d done.
“All right!” she panted, “Now that THAT’S over with, it’s shower time!”
Noreen walked back over to her couch, grabbing the remote she’d tossed there earlier, and switched off the music. Then, she set the remote back down on a side table, grabbed her phone sitting nearby, and headed for her stairs, anxious to begin the shower that she’d been looking forward to.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon’s walking pace on her steadfast journey towards Noreen’s place was erratic. She was trying to get there as quickly as possible, but she didn’t want to accidentally miss Chris if he’d fallen off along the way; so, she did her best to keep an eye out front of her and walked a pace that allowed a sudden stop if she spotted him.
Unfortunately, even if Chris had been able to hold onto Noreen all the way back to her place, there was no guarantee that Shannon would even be able to find him. What was she supposed to say to Noreen when she arrived? How could she even conduct a proper search of Noreen’s place without arousing suspicion? There might be no way out of this without telling Noreen the truth. Shannon’s only concern needed to be finding Chris as quickly as possible.
Right now, the only plan she had was to get to Noreen’s place and search it as best she could, and if she couldn’t find Chris, backtrack the way she came; nevertheless, the whole situation seemed hopeless. What if Chris never made it to Noreen’s? He could literally be anywhere between there and where the two girls met earlier. For all she knew, he could have fallen off and be lying half dead in a ditch somewhere, or found and eaten by a bug or a cat or something.
And there was an even bigger problem: if Shannon didn’t find Chris before he started to grow back to normal—assuming he hadn’t already been squished—he’d surely be discovered, and her secret would be out. No doubt the questions would lead back to the research lab; there’s no telling what would happen then. All she could hope for was that luck would be on her side and she’d somehow find Chris with Noreen—alive and unharmed....relatively speaking.
Shannon was trying hard to hold back the tears, silently praying that she would find Chris regardless of where he was, but he was so small and helpless; her chances were slim, and her hopes dwindling.
“Chris,” she sobbed, “please, just be OK. God, please just let me find him. I promise I’ll never let him out of my sight again for as long as he’s tiny. Please, still be alive! Please!”

—————————————————————————————————————————

Deep inside Noreen’s pussy, a tiny figure was painstakingly making its way back down her vagina to freedom. Several minutes beforehand, Noreen had spread her legs apart during a yoga pose, opening her labia up wide, providing a direct, slippery path down her vagina. Chris might have slipped all the way down to Noreen’s cervix, but managed to curb his descent and stopped about halfway down. He did his best to hang on until Noreen was in an upright position, then, he scrambled to get back to the entrance.
It was tough going though: every subsequent exercise Noreen did made it harder and more treacherous for Chris to make his way to freedom. The occasional twisting and bending wasn’t so bad, but then came the squats. Chris nearly lost his lunch being thrust up and down and all around Noreen’s insides, yelping with terror, though he knew that no matter how much he protested, Noreen was never going to hear it. He had to get out of her panties ASAP, or he may get shoved back to a point where he’d never be able to escape.
Considering how deep in he had been, Chris was amazed that he was still conscious, though he did feel lightheaded; his resolve and determination, however, kept him going....well, that and adrenaline. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Chris reached a softer part of Noreen’s vagina, meaning he was very close to the outside.
Right before as he reached for the opening, Noreen’s legs started moving, throwing Chris off balance. He braced himself against the walls of he vagina as she moved, worried that she was about to do another exercise, but the movement felt like it did when she was walking earlier. Chris took the moment to escape!
Quickly and carefully he spread the opening of Noreen’s vagina with his arms and burst forth, gasping a huge breath of air.

Just as Noreen was about to climb her stairs, her crotch start itching again. She frustratingly started scratching herself again.
“Dang it!” she cursed. “Why the hell is my crotch so damn itchy today?! Argh!”

Poor Chris, just as he finally stuck his head out to catch a breath of somewhat fresh air, Noreen’s panties collapsed on him once again, the giant fingers on the outside slamming right into Chris’s face, shoving him back inside the giant pussy. As the giant woman scratched, Chris was sent through the ringer, shoved up-and-down, back-and-forth, all the while trying to shout for help.

“Geez!” Noreen grumbled. “That does it! I’m gonna clean you really well when I shower, and I’ll put on some cream afterwards. That should take care of this pesky itch!”

Chris was both frustrated and scared all at once: he could barely make out what Noreen was saying, but he definitely didn’t like the sound of the one word he heard distinctly: “shower”. He couldn’t help but picture himself being drowned with a torrent of water, while Noreen rigorously washed her crotch. He’d be a living sponge, shoved all over the inside of her pussy, but probably wouldn’t survive the ride. Chris quickly shook off the mental picture; he HAD to get out of there or he’d be squished for sure.
Before Chris could make another move....an EARTHQUAKE!

Noreen quickly ascended her staircase and turned the corner at the top, rushing into her bedroom. She rummaged through her dresser to find some clothes and took them with her into the bathroom, setting them on the counter. Then, just as Noreen pulled of her top and tossed it into the laundry basket in the corner, she heard the doorbell ring.
“Nuts! Who could that be?” she groaned, having already tossed her sweaty shirt into the dirty laundry. Not wanting to put a dirty top back on, or soil a clean one, Noreen quickly assessed her sports bra, wondering if it was covering enough for her to answer the door.
“Eh,” she shrugged, drying her face on a nearby hand towel, “it’s not like I’m JUST wearing a bra. Whoever it is can deal with it.”
Noreen bounded down her stairs and took a quick peek through the peephole; she was shocked and confused to see Shannon on the other side, having left her only about half an hour ago. She quickly unlocked the deadbolt and opened the door.
“Hey girl,” Noreen greeted her, noticing Shannon’s disheveled appearance, “what’s up?”
“Hey Noreen,” Shannon replied, somewhat breathlessly, “do you mind if I come in?”
“Sure, come on,” Noreen said, ushering Shannon in. “I’m, uh, surprised you’re here. Did you walk all this way?”
“Uh, yeah,” Shannon panted.
“But shouldn’t you get back to Chris, I thought you said he wasn’t feeling well.”
“He isn’t; that’s exactly why I’m here,” Shannon said.
“Oh?” Noreen uttered, closing the door. “Is something wrong?”
“Kinda,” Shannon said hesitantly. “I was hoping we could talk for a bit.”
“Uh, OK, but are you sure Chris’ll be okay on his own for a while?”
“Actually,” Shannon said, getting her teeth, “I’m pretty sure he’d prefer I be here.”
“Why?” Noreen giggled with disbelief. “You haven’t been teasing him have you?”
“Well,” Shannon laughed uncomfortably, scratching the back of her head, “I may have given him a little bit of a hard time.”
“While he’s been sick?! Girl, give the kid a break!”
“I am....at least I’m trying to. Like I said, that’s why I’m here; I’m concerned about him.”
Noreen perked up, “What do ya mean?”
Shannon was trying to think of a reason to stall the conversation, silently cursing herself for not coming up with a valid excuse on the way over.
“You know....he....just....hasn’t been himself lately,” Shannon exhaled.
“Well, what can I do to help?” Noreen asked concernedly.
“I was wondering....maybe if you had some....I don’t know remedies, like natural treatments he might be able to use.”
“Well, sure,” Noreen affirmed, “what does he have?”
“Oh,” Shannon said, biting her lip nervously and averting her eyes, “just a....little something.”

For the last several minutes, Chris had been doing his best to hold on tight, bracing himself against the inner walls of Noreen’s vagina. He didn’t know exactly what Noreen was doing, but it seemed like she was shifting between walking and bouncing up and down for some strange reason; Chris finally figured out it was her running up and down the stairs, and the experience was quite uncomfortable; his whole body was battered and bruised, making it hurt to move. In fact, he was ready to give up and except his fate...
A familiar voice snapped Chris back to attention: it was Shannon! She’d come to rescue him! Chris was so relieved; he was now so close to being rescued, he could almost taste it. A sudden burst of energy coursed through his tiny body; he quickly regained his composure and reached for the entrance to Noreen’s vagina. Once he’d forced it open, he launched himself through the opening, ending up with his head, arms, and upper torso sticking out. Now the hard part: getting the girls’ attention!

“By ‘a little something’, do you mean, like, a stomach bug? Or the flu?” Noreen inquired.
“It’s a little hard to describe,” Shannon said hesitantly. “Let’s just say I need to make sure that he makes it through the next day or so.”

“SHANNON! SHANNON, I’M IN HERE.... IN NOREEN’S PANTIES! I’M DOWN HERE! NOREEN, SHANNON, HELP ME!”

“Hm,” Noreen contemplated, “let’s see. I might have a couple things....you can try.”
The pesky itch in Noreen’s crotch had suddenly returned mid-sentence.
“Um, I tell you what,” she continued, “I need to use the restroom really quick; why don’t you sit down for a second!”
“OK, great!” Shannon said, eagerly accepting a chance to start searching for Chris.

“NO, SHANNON! DON’T LET HER TAKE ME TO THE RESTROOM! HELP! SHANNON, PLEASE!”
Chris was panicking! He hastily tugged his legs, trying to force his way out of Noreen’s pussy once and for all. He managed to pull one of his legs free, just as Noreen bounded up the stairs. The vibrations were strong enough to shake Chris clear of her labia, landing him face first into the fabric of her panties. Finally free of the huge vagina, Chris held on tightly and waited for the motion sickness to wear off.

Noreen stomped up her stairs quickly as possible and scurried into the bathroom, nearly slamming the door behind her as she flicked on the light switch. She stepped over to the toilet and, to effectively clean and rid herself of the pesky itch that had been bothering her during her entire workout that morning, hastily pulled her pants down around her ankles.

The floor Chris had just managed to grab ahold of suddenly gave way, sending him tumbling down towards the floor. He completely lost his grip on the fabric as it descended; his attempt to hold on not only failed, but shot him downwards at an angle. Instead of landing in the panties again, Chris bounced off the waistband of Noreen’s pants and landed in the bathroom rug just in front of the toilet.

Noreen plopped her ass on the toilet and immediately took a wet wipe to her itchy vagina, using one finger to scratch and feel around to see if there was something actually inside her.

Chris shook off the sudden tumble and surveyed his surroundings: there were giant blue stalks all around him aligned in an endless forest, with two giant peach-colored masses several yards away on either side. Just in front of him was a massive grey wall, bobbing up and down. Then, he gazed upwards; the sight completely filled him with anxiety. A giant Noreen was sitting on a massive porcelain toilet, wiping her vagina with a moist towelette. Even from his vantage point far below, Chris could still hear the friction from her running the wipe across her labia.
“Noreen?! NOREEN!” Chris called frantically, “NOREEN, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! NOREEN, I’M DOWN HERE! IN THE CARPET, NOREEN!”
Noreen wasn’t paying any attention, still too focused on cleaning herself. Chris quickly stood up and started jumping up and down, frantically waving his arms.
“NOREEN, DOWN HERE! LOOK FOR ME, PLEASE! NOREEN! HEAR ME, PLEASE!”

Noreen finished wiping herself and inspected the towelette; she didn’t see anything. As she dropped the wipe into the adjacent garbage can, a small bottle sitting on the counter caught her eye.
“Ooh, my StomachEase,” she commented aloud, “This might be just the thing Shannon could use.”
StomachEase was an herbal blend than Noreen usually took to ease her stomach after strenuous workouts or anytime she felt nauseous. She needed to check to make sure it wouldn’t react to any medicine Chris might have taken.
With her attention focused on the nearby supplement bottle, Noreen nonchalantly reached down and pulled up her pants without noticing the tiny figure on the floor shouting for attention.

Chris saw the giantess reaching down; he truly believed he was about to be noticed, but Noreen’s gaze never deviated as she grabbed her pants and started pulling them up.
“Noreen, wait! LOOK DOWN!” Chris shouted.
Then, unexpectedly, Noreen quickly stood up!
“Ack, Noreen, look out!” Chris yelped, losing his balance. Her quick movements knocked him off his feet, and her giant feet rubbing the carpet as she finished pulling her pants up scared him half to death. He wouldn’t let it deter him, however; he was going to get noticed, one way or another.

Noreen finished pulling up and adjusting her pants, grabbed the bottle off the counter, and examined the ingredients and warnings.
Then, as she read, Noreen thought she heard something. At first, she thought it might be her imagination, so she shrugged it off and went back to reading.
The faint sound persisted. This time, however, Noreen could’ve sworn someone was calling her name; her ears perked up. Thinking Shannon might be calling for her, Noreen instinctively turned her head towards the door, lowered her eyebrows, and listened more intently.

Chris eyes grew wide when Noreen lifted her head slightly. Had she heard him? She went back to reading; Chris called up to her again:
“NOREEN, DOWN HERE! CAN YOU HEAR ME?! I’M DOWN HERE! NOREEN!”
Suddenly, the giantess turned her head towards the door. She had heard him! Chris was ecstatic!
“YES! YES, NOREEN! I’M DOWN HERE! IN THE CARPET! LOOK IN THE CARPET! NOREEN!”

Noreen definitely heard someone calling her name!
“Shannon?” she pondered aloud, leaning closer to the door. Her left heel came off the floor as the weight shifted to the ball of her foot. Noreen was about to step closer to the door, but instead stayed in place, waiting to see if Shannon was heading upstairs, if it even was Shannon who was calling her.

Chris was getting frustrated: he was so close to being found, but Noreen couldn’t tell where he was calling her from. He saw her left foot start to tip forward, balancing on the ball. Initially, Chris thought Noreen was about to head towards the door; instinctively, he ducked slightly and readied his stance in case he had to hastily dodge her foot. However, Noreen didn’t move; she was steadfast in her tracks trying to locate the source of his cries for help.
Realizing that he might be stuck in the bathroom if Noreen went back downstairs, AND that if Shannon left he might never be discovered, Chris made a risky move: he ran towards Noreen’s left foot. His initial plan was to climb up onto her toes; if she couldn’t feel him, at least she’d take him with her when she headed back to the living room. From there, he might be able to contact Shannon.
Nearing the huge foot, Chris made a bold leap into the air, trying to grab the groove where the toenail was nestled! His hands reached for the top of the big toe....and lost their grip.
Chris landed hard the carpet, yelping in pain. Noreen’s toe wasn’t that tall, he just didn’t jump very high. His lack of athleticism left him in an extremely precarious position: directly underneath the giantess. Out of a mixture of frustration and desperation, Chris started banging on the huge toe, calling Noreen’s name:
“NOREEN! NOREEEEEN!” Chris yelled, giving the big toe a swift kick.
The huge toe suddenly smacked Chris square in the face; the force was so strong his entire body flew across the room, landing in the bath mat just in front of the sink.

A stinging sensation suddenly surged through Noreen’s left big toe!
“Ouch!” Noreen cried, lifting her foot instinctively, and nearly falling back onto the toilet in the process. “What the hell?! Did something just bite me?!”
Noreen elevated her foot to escape the pain and quickly set the bottle of StomachEase down on the counter. She plopped her butt back down on the toilet and rested her left foot in her lap, rubbing the side of her throbbing toe.
“Was that a bug?!” Noreen queried as she peered over the side of her leg, intently scanning the bathmat where her foot had been. When she didn’t see anything, she expanded her search to the surrounding area, half expecting to see something crawling around through the carpet....still nothing.
“Man, what is going on today?!” Noreen said frustratedly, “First my crotch gets all itchy, then I’m hearing voices, and now a stupid bug just bit me! I REALLY hope that bug wasn’t causing my itch. Ick, I don’t even wanna think about it crawling around inside me. Yuck!”
Noreen cautiously lowered her foot back to the floor, making sure that nothing was going to come scurrying out. She kept her eyes peeled to the floor as she stood up. Still seeing nothing, she sloughed it off, raised her head, and took a step towards the door.
“Ooh, can’t forget this!” she uttered, grabbing the bottle of StomachEase back off the counter.

Chris awoke, dazed and slightly confused. He was lying face down and his body hurt all over. He started pushing himself up and shook his head, trying to shake off the pain and recall exactly what had just happened...
Without warning, a giant shadow washed over him. Chris had a fraction of a second to peer over his shoulder....a huge fleshy sole was descending right on him.
Before Chris could even scream, everything went black!
Chapter 21 by Shrinker82
From the moment Noreen ran upstairs and closed her bathroom door, Shannon had been intently scanning the carpet for any sign of the tiny Chris.
“Chris,” she whispered, “Chris, are you here?” Shannon was very cautious about where she stepped, making sure that the tiny boy wasn’t directly underneath her. What a stupid bit of luck that would be—coming all this way to find and rescue him only to squish him underneath her giant feet! Hopefully, Chris’s increased integrity kept him intact during the whole debacle, otherwise it was going to be a very awkward conversation with Noreen....and Chris’s parents!
“Chris, where are you? If you’re here please come out; we don’t have a lot of time!”
Shannon checked the corners of and under the couch, the chair and the side table, eventually making her way to the wall-sized the bookshelf where Noreen kept her sound system, TV, and numerous DVDs.
To Shannon’s dismay, there was no sign of Chris. Growing more desperate, she made her way back across the room to Noreen’s sneakers. She lifted up both with one hand, carefully scanning the floor, the shoelaces, and tilting them to check the insides. Apprehensively, Shannon checked underneath, praying she wouldn’t find a tiny blood stain among the treads. All her searching, however, turned up nothing; there was no sign of the tiny Chris.
Shannon was losing hope; she wondered if Chris had even made it to Noreen’s. If he wasn’t here, he could be anywhere between Noreen’s house and where they’d met earlier. It would literally take days to conduct a proper search; Chris didn’t have that kind of time! Hell, she didn’t even know if Chris was even still alive!
Shannon took a deep breath, trying to center herself. Even if Chris had made it to Noreen’s, she needed more time to look; she couldn’t distract Noreen forever. And if Chris had fallen off along the way, she’d need help finding him. There didn’t seem to be any way around it: she HAD to tell Noreen. Maybe the two of them together could come up with something. It was going to sound so stupid though; what would Shannon even say? “Noreen, I shrunk Chris with a shrinking potion, brought him on my walk, and lost him; and now I think he’s lost somewhere in you house”?! How exactly would that go over? Noreen would never believe it! SHANNON couldn’t even believe it, and it was the TRUTH!
Shannon carefully walked towards the kitchen, searching high and low for any sign of a tiny speck, waving its arms, vying for attention...
“What the hell?!”
Shannon stopped dead in her tracks. Noreen’s outburst sent chills down Shannon’s spine; she must have been spotted searching. Shannon slowly spun around, expecting to see Noreen peering over the banister....
Noreen wasn’t there; she was still upstairs in the bathroom. Shannon let out a sigh of relief...
Then, she got a horrible thought! What if Noreen had found Chris?! Shannon rushed to the stairs just as the bathroom door opened and Noreen came stomping down.
“OK Shannon,” Noreen started, “I figured I’d just cover the bases. This should help relieve any nausea Chris has, and let me check my kitchen cabinets for something to reduce a fever if he has one.”
“Uh-uh, g-great,” Shannon stammered. “But...”
“Don’t mention it. Come on, let’s check the kitchen.”
“Noreen, wait!” Shannon said, grabbing Noreen’s arm, “I heard you shouting. What happened?”
“Oh, it-it’s nothing. Ooh,” Noreen exclaimed, lifting her left foot into her lap, leaning on the wall for stability, “darn it! That still smarts!”
“What?” Shannon asked, watching Noreen rubbing her toe. “What’s wrong?”
“Don’t worry, it’s not a big deal.”
“No really, what is it,” Shannon urged.
“Well, I guess I can tell you. I’ve been a little lax in cleaning my bathroom; I was upstairs just now using the restroom, and I think a bug bit me.”
Shannon‘s eyes grew wide. “What?!”
“Well, I was standing in the bathroom, finishing up, and something bit my toe. I probably just need to clean...”
“Noreen, please tell me you didn’t *gulp*....squish it,” Shannon interrupted.
“The bug?! N-no, I actually never saw it. But don’t worry, I’ll take care of it later. I closed the bathroom door so it...”
“Hold that thought!” Shannon shushed her, rushing up the stairs, “I need to go to the bathroom!”
“Shannon! You could just use the one down here!”
“It OK, I’ll be fine!”
“But what about the bug?!”
“I’ll find it for ya,” Shannon said, opening the bathroom door.
“You....really don’t have to,” Noreen stammered.
“Hey, what are friends for?!” Shannon replied, turning on the light and scanning the floor.
“O....K,” Noreen said, befuddled, “I’ll....just be gathering up a couple more things for you to take to Chris.”
“Perfect! You do that,” Shannon said, cautiously stepping inside and maneuvering around the door as she closed it.
Moments before when Noreen mentioned a bug biting her, Shannon just knew it had to be Chris; she bolted up the stairs towards the bathroom with renewed vigor. Now, she was on her hands and knees, intently scanning the bathroom rugs, combing through every fiber, looking for any sigh of the tiny boy.
“Chris,” she quietly repeated, “Chris, are you here?”
Despite the possibility that it could have just as easily been a bug, Shannon had a gut feeling that it was Chris; he had made it to—and was lost somewhere in—Noreen’s duplex. Shannon was bound and determined to find him, she just hoped it wasn’t too late.
As she searched, Shannon couldn’t shake the thought of how much trouble Chris could be in. What if it WAS already too late? What if Noreen unwittingly threw him away, or flushed him down the toilet? No, Shannon reassured herself, not possible. If it HAD been him trying to get Noreen’s attention by pounding or biting her toe, he must be alive, and on the floor, somewhere nearby. The problem was exactly where; Chris wasn’t anywhere in sight. Shannon felt she was so close to finding him, yet so far away.
“Chris! Chris, please. Where are you?”

Meanwhile, Noreen was scanning her first aid cabinet for some natural fever reducer. She was standing at the counter, reading the labels and occasionally scratching her leg with the big toe of her right foot.
The faint voice had returned, calling her name. It seemed so distant, it sounded like it was coming outside. Noreen set the bottles down on the counter and strolled over to her back door, looking out the blinds to see if there was anyone outside.
There was no one. Not even any neighborhood kids outside enjoying the nice weather.
Confused, Noreen walked back out of the kitchen and over to her stairs. She leaned over the banister and peered up to the 2nd floor, listening to see if Shannon was the one calling her.
“Shannon?” she called up.
Shannon was still in the middle of her search when she heard Noreen to call for her. She gritted her teeth, hesitant to respond knowing her voice would be extremely loud to the time Chris; unfortunately, she needed to give a reply.
“Yeah?” Shannon called back, mouthing the word ‘sorry’ afterwards.
“Everything all right?” Noreen inquired.
“Yeah, everything‘s fine. I, uh, might be a few more minutes.”
“OK, just checking.”
Still somewhat perplexed as to who could be calling for her, Noreen walked back into her kitchen to finish up gathering the bottles for Shannon, grabbing a small plastic sack from under her counter and tossing them inside. She walked back into the living room with sack in hand and set it beside the couch, before taking a seat.
Noreen let out a huge sigh. Finally, she thought, it feels so good to sit down. Her feet ached from all her exercising, and that stupid bug didn’t help anything. She slowly lifted her left foot into her lap and began massaging it: first kneading the soft sole, then moving her fingers in small circles, taking a moment to crack her toes. Though Noreen quietly wished she had someone who could rub her feet for her, it felt good nonetheless. The more she rubbed, the better her foot felt; she knew she needed to work on her right foot, but she was so tired that switching required to much effort currently. Might as well give her left foot the full treatment before changing.
All the while, her mind drifted back to that voice calling her name. Where was it coming from? And who the heck was calling for her? Was she imagining the whole thing? Maybe she really DID need that nap. Maybe after Shannon leaves...
And speaking of which, Shannon sure was taking her sweet time in the bathroom. What exactly was she doing up there, looking for that bug?
Noreen finished massaging her left foot and begrudgingly got up to check on her friend.
“Shannon,” Noreen called, starting up the stairs, “are you sure you’re okay?”
“Yeah,” Shannon replied, standing up, “just finishing up.”
Unfortunately, she had had no luck locating the tiny Chris. Shannon had no choice but to ask Noreen for help. Disheartened over her failure, she put her hand over her mouth, trying to curb her sobbing; eventually covering her eyes to hold back the tears. She took a deep breath and collected herself; she knew what she had to do. Shannon quickly washed her hands and stepped out of the bathroom.
“There you are,” Noreen said upon Shannon exiting the bathroom. “Come on, I’ve gathered up a few things for you.”
“Thanks sweetie,” Shannon replied, descending the stairs, “but there’s something I really need to talk to you about.”
“Sure, but can we sit down? My feet are killing me!”
Noreen took a seat on the couch and grabbed the sack, while Shannon sat in the easy chair positioned catty corner.
“Ok,” Noreen began, “first off, here’s the stuff for Chris: one’s for nausea, one’s for aches and pains, and one to reduce a fever if he has one.”
Shannon didn’t say anything, only nodded her head.
“So, you said you wanted to talk. What about?”
“Um, well,” Shannon replied hesitantly, “It’s about Chris.”
“Oh, what about him?” Noreen asked crossing her right leg over her left.
“Well, it’s about his....condition.”
“Yeah, you said he was sick. Is there something else?”
Noreen starting anxiously swinging her lower leg back and forth, lightly tapping her foot in the process.
“Well, like I said it’s a little hard to describe.”
“Ok, well, just take it slow,” Noreen said, scratching the top of her right foot.
“Ok,” Shannon began, taking a deep breath, “you see, it’s like this...”
Shannon paused uncomfortably, hesitant to tell Noreen the truth. Noreen had finished scratching and took the opportunity to place her right foot into her lap to also scratch her ankle, as Shannon’s eyes fell upon her friend’s actions:
“Well, *GASP*...”
Shannon gasped loudly at the sight she beheld: there, square in the middle of the sole of Noreen’s right foot, was Chris! Noreen had unwittingly stepped right on top of him, and now he was stuck facing outward, struggling for freedom held in place by the dried, sticky vaginal secretions he had been doused in earlier.
Noreen snapped her attention to Shannon’s sudden gasp.
“What?!”
“Um...” Shannon couldn’t form the words, her eyes staring directly into Noreen’s. This wasn’t exactly how she wanted to break it to her, but maybe it was for the best, like ripping the Band-Aid off all at once. Shannon bit her lip not too sure what to follow up the discovery with.
“What is it? What’s wrong?” Noreen asked.
“Huh?!” Shannon uttered, snapping back to reality.
“Come on, Shannon, just tell me! What’s going on? Why’d you gasp?”
Noreen grew increasingly nervous; the concern on her face shown brightly. Shannon was confused with Noreen‘s reaction; it wasn’t quite the response she’d been expecting.
That’s when Shannon noticed Noreen’s posture: although her foot was resting in her lap and Shannon had a direct line of sight to the sole, it was angled downward just enough so that Chris was obscured from view. Noreen didn’t have a line of sight to the tiny abnormality on her foot; she hadn’t spotted Chris yet. Shannon figured she still might have a chance to retrieve Chris without Noreen ever finding out. It was a stroke of luck, in more ways than one. Now, however, Shannon needed to find a way to get Chris off Noreen’s foot before he was discovered.
“Shannon,” Noreen addressed her, anxiously tapping her right foot up and down, “I’m getting antsy over here.”
Unintentionally, Noreen’s current actions were putting the tiny Chris through hell; he began shouting hysterically for help. Shannon, now fully aware of Chris’s presence, could hear his tiny cries for mercy, but couldn’t quite make out exactly what was being said, although she figured he was pleading for Noreen to stop. The irony of the situation was, under different circumstances, it would probably have been quite amusing watching Noreen swinging and tapping her foot with Chris reluctantly along for the ride.
“Did you hear that?” Noreen asked, peering over her right shoulder towards the living room window.
“Um, hear what?” Shannon deflected nervously.
“I could swear I hear someone calling my name,” Noreen admitted. “In fact I’m positive someone’s been calling my name for he last 15 minutes. At first I thought it was coming from outside, but I didn’t see anybody when I looked. Then, I thought it was you, but obviously it’s not.”
Out of sheer frustration, Noreen rested left hand on her right foot, fiddling with her toes. Poor Chris was scared to death! The sight of Noreen’s giant hand had him petrified, afraid that if she moved it any lower, he’d be rubbed into oblivion. Chris frantically pulled and wiggled harder, trying to free himself from his sticky situation.
Meanwhile, Noreen’s gaze was presently away from Shannon. Good thing too, otherwise she’d see Shannon gritting her teeth and intently staring at her foot, eyes fixated on the shrunken Chris. Shannon could just barely make out what he was saying.
“Shannon,” she heard him squeak. “Shannon, help! Can’t you see me? I’m right here! Get me off of Noreen’s foot! Hurry!”
“Tell me I’m not going crazy, Shannon,” Noreen addressed her again.
Shannon’s gaze rose to back to Noreen, who never saw her looking. “You know, maybe it’s just your imagination, girl.”
“I guess so, but I’d swear It’s real.”
“Shannon!” Chris squeaked again, “Shannon, get me off Noreen’s foot! Hurry!”
Noreen started rubbing the balls of her right foot with her hand, oblivious of the tiny Chris stuck underneath, who yelped with fright!
“It’s probably just all in your head, sweetie,” Shannon lied, shaking her head.
“Shannon,” Chris squeaked, “what are you doing?! Tell Noreen where I am! Come on! Tell her!”
“Eh, you’re right Shan,” Noreen reasoned. “It’s probably nothing. Maybe I just need a nap.”
“No, Noreen! I’m not nothing! Shannon, tell her about me. Please tell her...”
Chris’s cries were cut off as Noreen’s hand shifted over him, covering the middle of her soul. She was nonchalantly massaging in the outside of her soul with her thumb and middle finger.
“Anyway,” Noreen continued, “you were saying something about Chris?”
“Well....you know, maybe I shouldn’t.”
“Come on Shan, you need to tell me. What’s wrong with him?”
“Well....I guess you could say....he’s in a....little trouble.” Shannon managed to utter.
“Trouble?! Why? Mmph, darn foot cramp!”
Noreen began tilting her right foot towards her to massage it. Chris would be discovered for sure!
“WAIT, NO!” Shannon exclaimed, suddenly grabbing Noreen’s foot and pulling it into her lap.
“Hey!” Noreen yelped, “Shannon, what’re you doing?!”
“Um, your feet look really red! Why don’t I....rub them for ya?”
“Uh, that’s OK sweetie,” Noreen stammered, “I can do it myself.”
“Don’t worry,” Shannon insisted, keeping a tight hold on Noreen’s leg, “I know what I’m doing. Besides, it’ll feel much better if someone does it.”
“Uh, gee Shannon, you really don’t have to...” Noreen replied apprehensively.
“It’s no trouble at all, really. Besides, what are friends for? Trust me, it’s better if I do it for ya.”
“Um, O-OK Shannon,” Noreen said reluctantly, “if you insist.”
“Great!” Shannon replied, “now just lie back and relax.”
“Uh, Sorry if they smell,” Noreen giggled nervously, slightly embarrassed, “Obviously, I haven’t showered yet.”
“Don’t worry,” Shannon assured her, “I don’t mind.”
Noreen reclined back onto the couch and closed her eyes as Shannon began massaging. She began by scrunching and flexing Noreen’s foot, rubbing in circles. Her intention was to dislodge Chris just enough so she could easily peel him off without Noreen knowing.
“Ooh,” Noreen moaned, “that does feel good, sweetie.”
“See, I told ya.” While Shannon rubbed, she consciously avoided Chris, whose squeaks for help became more desperate. Shannon had to mouth her responses to him, shushing him so Noreen couldn’t hear. Understandably, Chris was anxious to get off Noreen’s foot; the pungent odor penetrating his sinuses was easily 10 times worse than what was wafting into Shannon’s nose.
“Ah,” Noreen sighed, “that feels so good. Thank you, Shannon.”
“Don’t mention it,” Shannon replied, though her attention was still on Chris, trying to massage around him, waiting for the right moment to make her move. Chris, though now discovered, was growing increasingly agitated, and worried, as Shannon’s giant fingers were rubbing dangerously closer each second.
Meanwhile, Noreen was starting to feel herself drift off to sleep. It would’ve been so easy to take a nap then and there, but she felt so icky from her workout. She really wanted to shower first; she needed an excuse to stay awake for a bit.
“Shannon?”
“Hm?”
“That feels really good, but you’re putting me to sleep.”
Shannon perked up!
“Go ahead, sweetie,” Shannon urged, “I don’t mind. I can show myself out.”
“Yeah, but I don’t want to sleep yet. I need to shower first.”
Shannon kept rubbing, hoping Noreen would drift off.
“Mm,” Noreen moaned, “I really wish I wasn’t a single right now. I need to find a nice guy who’ll do this for me.”
“Yeah,” Shannon giggled, “well, you’ll just have to start bringing guys home sweetie.”
“Speaking of which,” Noreen continued, “you ever find out what happened to Steve?”
“What? Oh yeah, we’re done!”
“Oh. I hope you don’t mind me saying so, but I’m glad.”
“Not at all,” Shannon smiled. “Me too.”
“Is he still around, I just haven’t seen him for a bit?”
“Nope, he went away for a while.”
“Really?! Where to?”
“Eh, it’s not important. All that really matters is that he won’t be bothering me anymore.”
“Well, guess it’s for the best. I never really liked him anyway.”
“Yeah, I know. I could tell. You’re always looking out for me, Noreen.”
“Hey, what are best friends for?”
Both girls shared a laugh.
“Hey,” Noreen beckoned, “could you get the center of my foot now?”
“Uh, sure,” Shannon gulped, her and the tiny Chris nervously locked eyes. Chris was frantically shaking his head and increased his struggles.
“Hang on a second,” Shannon said, thinking quickly, “you have a little bit of dirt on your foot. Let me get it off for you.”
Shannon gritted her teeth and reached for the tiny Chris, planning to use her fingernail to gently scrape him off. Chris, meanwhile, closed his eyes and waited for the inevitable. Shannon positioned her finger just above Chris’s location and gently started scraping.
Unfortunately, Shannon’s nails were too short; instead of scraping Chris off, her finger slid right over him. Chris was taken by surprise as Shannon’s giant finger started squishing him; he yelped with surprise and called for help, but, of course, his cries were cut muffled by the huge digit. To make matters worse, Shannon’s finger inadvertently pressed him tighter into Noreen’s soul.
“Mm, did you get it?” Noreen asked.
“Not yet, hang on,” Shannon replied, more to Chris than to Noreen, however.
Shannon reached for Chris again, who was now squeaking in protest for her to stop. She tried squeezing the skin around Chris to try to dislodge him, but nothing was working.
Initially, Noreen wasn’t really paying that much attention to Shannon’s actions, but she kept feeling Shannon attempt to pluck something in the bottom of her foot.
“Hey,” Noreen said, sitting up with a start, “what are you picking at?”
“It’s nothing, just a bit of dirt,” Shannon replied. “Don’t worry, I’ll get it for you.”
Shannon haphazardly reached for Chris again, but couldn’t wrap her plump fingers around his tiny body. It was almost as though Noreen’s sole was swallowing them.
“Hey!” Noreen objected, trying to pry her foot away. “Shannon, what the hell are you picking at?!”
“N-Nothing! It’s nothing,” Shannon lied, pulling Noreen’s foot back into her lap.
“Shannon, stop it!” Noreen protested, yanking her leg back to herself. “What’s on my foot?!”
“It’s just some dirt,” Shannon lied again.
Noreen peered at the underside of her foot; her eyes grew wide at what she saw!
“Ew, it’s a BUG!”
Noreen freaked, nearly rolling off the couch. She hopped up, kicking her right foot to rid it of the unwanted passenger.
“Noreen, Wait!” Shannon yelped.
“Ew, it’s stuck to my foot!” Noreen shouted, raising her right foot into the air. “Stupid bug!”
Noreen was about to stomp on the floor; she was going to squish the bug!
“NO!” Shannon freaked, leaping out of the chair and knocking Noreen back on the sofa. In the process, Shannon lost her footing and fell to the floor.
“Shannon, what the hell is wrong with you?! I’ve got to get this stupid bug off my foot!”
Noreen brought her foot into her lap, ready to pry the bug off between your fingers and put it out of its misery.
“NOREEN, STOP!” Shannon screamed, “Don’t move!”
“Shannon, would you just let me get this bug?!”
“NOREEN, FOR GOD’S SAKE, DON’T SQUISH HIM!”
“Why?! It’s just a stupid bug...”
“NOREEN, IT’S NOT A BUG!” Shannon yelled, grabbing Noreen’s arm and pulling her hand away.
“Shannon, what are you...”
“Noreen, it’s not a bug,” Shannon said. “Look.”
Noreen was perplexed, grossed out, and scared all at once. Nevertheless, seeing Shannon’s fearful expression, Noreen humored her and hesitantly looked at the bug. At first, she was disgusted at the thought of having a view it up close, but her face switched from disgust to confusion the closer she looked. The bug didn’t look like a normal bug at all: it had arms and legs. It honestly looked like a tiny person.
Noreen gasped!
“Oh my God! CHRIS?!”
End Notes:

I didn’t initially plan to end this chapter on a cliffhanger, but 1) it was starting to get a little long and 2) the feedback I’ve gotten about the Noreen chapters has made me do some re-thinking about the next series of events.

Chapter 22 by Shrinker82
Chris’s head was still spinning from all the excitement. After Noreen’s giant foot had stepped right on top of him as he was lay prone in the bathroom carpet, he never expected that he’d actually stick to it, held in place by Noreen’s own dried secretions. It was a terrifying ride; Chris was screaming the entire time, but his voice was so small that Noreen couldn’t hear him. Though he’d been stuck under Shannon’s foot just a couple days ago, this time he was face out; it wasn’t much better, however, as now he could see the dangers coming with each step, wondering if each was going to be the step that ended him.
Even when Noreen was standing in the kitchen by herself with no one around, she still couldn’t hear him (at least, he thought she couldn’t). Chris certainly got an earful though, when Noreen used her toes to scratch her leg; the scraping sound was unbearably loud, and Chris couldn’t even cover his ears. He wondered if Shannon would ever find them.
Eventually, however, Noreen stopped moving, and the weight upon him lessened; yet, Chris remained firmly in darkness. He figured she must’ve been sitting on the couch with her feet on the floor.
His relief, however, was short lived. It wasn’t long before Noreen had gotten up and started walking around again. Thankfully, though, it didn’t last long; plus, he could hear Shannon talking in the background. Chris tried calling for help again, but all his cries were muffled, not to mention the booming voices of the two giantesses drowned him out.
Then, Chris felt himself lifted high into the air; he watched helplessly as he flew over Noreen’s left leg and back towards the floor, stopping about halfway up. He was already nauseous from that journey when Noreen started swinging her foot back and forth and bouncing her leg up and down. At one point he threw up, the vomit all but disappearing within the carpet below. He was begging for her to stop, but the torture persisted. When it finally did, Chris was lifted up once again as Noreen rested her right ankle over her left leg.
His eyes grew wide with excitement; he had a direct line of sight to Shannon. Just the sight of her filled him with hope, eager for her to pry him off Noreen‘s foot. Chris’s joy only increased when he was finally discovered, but his happiness turned to anger and frustration when Shannon refused to tell Noreen that he was there. It wasn’t long before he was in a tug-of-war between Noreen and Shannon: one trying to pull her leg back, and he other trying to pull the foot towards her. When Shannon finally won the contest, Chris was hoping the torture was over, but he then had to endure Shannons giant finger nearly squishing him; not once, but twice!
Then, when Noreen’s giant face came into view, Chris gritted his teeth, wondering exactly how she’d react. His answer came swiftly: Noreen freaked, almost screaming at the sight of him. He was swung violently as he felt himself lifted high in the air, the floor directly below.
This was it, Chris thought, she’s going to squish me! Luckily, at the last second, Shannon came to the rescue. Noreen toppled onto the couch and he nearly vomited again. Soon, another giant finger came into view, but Shannon appeared overhead, telling Noreen to look at the bottom of her foot. Finally, after over an hour of torture inside her panties, inside her vagina, and underneath her foot, Noreen finally discovered Chris.

“Oh my God! CHRIS?!” Noreen exclaimed, covering her mouth in shock. “What the hell?! How did...? Wha-Why are you...? WHAT?!”
Noreen was so dumbfounded seeing Chris squirming on the bottom of her foot, and had so many questions trying to come out all at once, that she’d completely lost the ability to form complete sentences. Shannon, meanwhile, was reeling from the unexpected revelation and had to calm her down.
“Noreen,” Shannon said, “just calm down, okay?”
“Calm down? CALM DOWN?!” Noreen flustered, “Shannon, Chris....he’s....he’s....T-TINY!”
“I know, girl. I know. Please, just relax. Okay? Take some deep breaths.”
Noreen obeyed, nearly hyperventilating. Eventually, her breathing started to slow enough to start speaking again.
“Okay....okay. I’m calm....I’m calm.” Noreen repeated, composing herself. “Shannon, why is Chris so small? And why....is he stuck to my foot?”
“Sweetie, look, I know you have a lot of questions, and I promise I will explain everything, but first, I’ve got to get Chris off your foot. Do you have any tweezers?”
Noreen was staring at Chris, mouth gaped open, and so mesmerized at his situation, that she neither heard nor responded to Shannon’s question.
“Noreen!” Shannon said, grabbing Noreen’s jaw and pulling her head up to reestablish eye contact, “Honey, focus. Your tweezers, where are they?”
“Tweezers....right,” Noreen stammered. “Um, u-upstairs bathroom....uh, le-left-hand....drawer.”
“OK,” Shannon replied, currently breathing just as rapidly as Noreen, “Sit tight. Don’t move. I’ll be right back. Just don’t....move!”
Noreen nodded and Shannon took off, her eyes watched Shannon disappear, stomping up the stairs. Then nervously turned her head back to the tiny teenager on her foot, unsure of what she was supposed to say.

Chris, in the meantime, had been squirming and wiggling, trying to loosen himself from Noreen’s sole. Even being discovered hadn’t helped to calm his nerves; he wanted to be free from his sticky situation before anything else unexpected happened. As Shannon was trying to calm Noreen down, Chris was starting to feel the hopelessness of his predicament. He still hadn’t displayed any signs of growing back to normal, and, at this rate, he wondered if he’d even survive long enough for it to happen. He just wanted this day—nay, this whole stupid week to be over with. Furthermore, he was so embarrassed from what had just happened with Noreen that he didn’t want to talk about it, with either giantess, hoping that Shannon would just get him unstuck, take him home, and not do anything crazy until he was big again.
Secretly, though, Chris was worried that wouldn’t be the case at all. Noreen and Shannon were practically best friends, and Shannon would probably admit the whole thing. What’s worse, what if Shannon not only explains everything to Noreen, what if....what if Shannon convinced Noreen to have a little playtime herself? Noreen may have been a lot nicer to Shannon, but Shannon could be very persuasive. After all, she gotten him to chug the spiked beer that made him shrink in the first place. Chris felt doomed to be a plaything the whole time he was tiny; he felt there was no way out.
At that very moment, Noreen turned her head back from watching Shannon disappear upstairs. Her giant gaze fell upon him. Their eyes met; in that instant, Chris could see right into Noreen’s soul. The look she returned wasn’t one of fascination, apprehension, or even disgust: it was one of genuine concern—concern, fear, and possibly even sadness. This wasn’t the expression of someone who wanted to hurt him; this was someone who wanted to help. Noreen may have been Shannon’s friend, but her demeanor was far different towards him; much more kind. She might be just the person to keep him safe. Chris knew that even with Shannon upstairs currently, his time alone with Noreen would be short; he needed her help, NOW!

Noreen almost couldn’t bring herself to look at the tiny Chris again. She felt an overwhelming sense of embarrassment mixed with concern. She couldn’t believe it! Never in her wildest dreams could she ever have imagined that a person could get so tiny, let alone that that person would be Chris, a boy on several occasions she took care of. She felt she should talk to him while Shannon was upstairs, but she wasn’t sure what she should say. It was quite an awkward situation, holding a conversation with a tiny boy currently stuck to her foot. She wondered exactly how he’d gotten there, but she already knew the awful truth.
Noreen took a breath, about to address him, when she heard Chris uttering tiny squeaks and wiggling hysterically.
“Hey kiddo, it’s OK,” Noreen cooed, “just relax.”
“....Noreen....need....help....”
Noreen strained to make out his tiny voice.
“Don’t worry, Chris. Just hang on,” she assured him. “We’re going to get you off. Shannon will be back soon.”
“....Noreen....save me....”
“I-I know, sweetie. We’ll save you, don’t worry.”
Noreen saw Chris pull his head up off her sole; he was shaking it frantically.
“....Shannon....shrunk....”
“Sweetie, I’m sorry,” Noreen sighed, “I can barely hear you. What are you trying to say?”
Noreen listened intently and Chris shouted as clearly as he could.
“SHANNON SHRUNK ME! SHANNON DID THIS TO ME! HELP ME!”
“What?!” Noreen was taken aback. “Chris, what do you mean? H-How could SHANNON have done this?!”
Just then, they both heard Shannon pounding back down the steps.
“No, Noreen,” Chris tried to squeak, “don’t let her take me back! You have to help me!”
“Shh!” Noreen hushed his squeaking, not hearing a word of the rest of the conversation.
“Okay, I’ve got the tweezers,” Shannon said, getting down on her knees next to the couch. “Now, give me your foot carefully.”
Noreen nodded, reluctantly pushing her foot towards Shannon.
“OK. Now, don’t move!” Shannon demanded.
Noreen sat perfectly still as Shannon grasped her ankle to keep the foot steady. Slowly, she moved the tweezers closer to the stuck teenager. Chris shied away instinctively as the giant prongs came in close. They contacted Noreen’s sole just off to his right, she flinched reactively.
“Noreen, sit still!” Shannon snapped.
“Sorry, I’m a little ticklish,” Noreen replied nervously.
Shannon continued the rescue operation, instructing Chris to grab the prong. Chris gripped it tightly with his right hand as Shannon lifted it slightly. The tiny boy’s arm loosened; he tried holding on longer, but lost his grip, slamming back to the surface like a rubber band. Shannon gritted her teeth as she tried to move the tweezers closer to him. This time, Chris was able to wrap his whole right arm around the prong; as Shannon lifted it, he was finally pulled free. Shannon quickly dropped him into her hand.
“Chris,” she sighed with relief, “sweetie, are you all right?”
Chris simply sat in Shannon’s palm and nodded, embarrassed about where he’d been.
“Okay Shannon,” Noreen said, “I wanna know what’s going on. How did Chris get so small?”
“Look Noreen,” Shannon replied, “it’s a little hard to explain.”
“Well, you might want to try, ‘cause I’m a little freaked out over here.”
“Well, you see....it all started Saturday morning. We were...”
“Saturday?!” Noreen interrupted. “You mean he’s been like this for two days?!”
“....Yes,” Shannon reluctantly admitted. “Now, would you lower your voice, please?”
Noreen huffed and motioned for Shannon to continue.
“As I was saying,” Shannon continued, “Saturday morning, Chris....drank a little bit of this potion that I have that makes things smaller.”
“Wh-wait,” Noreen interrupted, “potion? Wh-What potion?”
“It’s just a potion I have for shrinking things and he drank some of it.”
“What?!” Noreen reeled.
“But don’t worry, OK? I’ve been taking good care of him.”
Chris nearly flipped when he heard Shannon’s statement. He immediately hopped up and began jumping up and down, cursing the giantess. Noreen caught Chris’s temper tantrum, though she couldn’t make out what he was squeaking.
“Uh huh,” Noreen said dubiously, “Something tells me Chris doesn’t exactly agree.”
Shannon saw Chris’s actions and glowered at him, subconsciously telling him to be quiet.
“Okay,” Shannon admitted, “so, there may have been a few....incidents.”
Chris’s squeaks became even louder.
“What kind of incidents, Shan?”
“Well....” Shannon hesitated, “there may have been a couple times that I accidentally.... misplaced him.”
“Why do I get he feeling there’s more to it than that?” Noreen queried, crossing her arms.
“Okay, so we’ve had some close calls, but he’s fine,” Shannon said quickly.
“Shannon, he’s not ‘fine’: he’s the size of a flea!” Noreen scolded. “And why do I get the feeling these ‘close calls’ are a lot more serious than you’re letting on?”
“Look, we don’t need to go into all the details, OK? The important thing is Chris is safe now.”
“SAFE?! You call this ‘SAFE’?! Shannon, look at him!”
“Noreen, would you please calm down.”
“How exactly am I supposed to be calm about this?!”
“By not panicking, first off.”
“Yeah,” Noreen said sarcastically, “in the meantime, what are we going to do about Chris?!”
“We just have to wait till it wears off, OK?”
“Well, how long until it wears off?”
“I’m, uh, not entirely sure.”
“NOT SURE?!”
“Look, it’s not permanent, OK? It’ll wear off eventually.”
“How can you be sure, Shannon?” Noreen asked dubiously. “What if he’s stuck like this?!”
“My thoughts exactly!” Chris squeaked, though neither giantess heard him.
“Look, I just know what to wear off, OK? In the meantime, I really need you to keep it a secret, please?”
“That’ll be kind of hard to do if it doesn’t wear off before his folks get home,” Noreen remarked.
“Noreen, I told you: it’ll wear off. It’ll just take a little time.”
“And what are we supposed to do in the meantime?! Keep him in a cage?! Christ, he was under my foot, for Pete’s sake! I-I could’ve squashed him!”
“Noreen, I know, but look: he’s alive and intact, relatively speaking. He’ll be OK.”
“He’s NOT ‘OK’, Shannon! Geez! Why do I get the feeling this isn’t the first time something like this has happened?!”
“Um, well....” Shannon hesitated, scratching the back of her head with her free hand.
“Oh....my....God!” Noreen exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hands. “It’s a miracle he’s still alive!”
“I know this looks bad, sweetie, but he’s a lot more resilient than you think!”
Noreen was about to respond to Shannon’s surprisingly offhanded statement, when she recalled Chris’s accusation.
“Shannon,” Noreen asked sternly, “why do I get the feeling that YOU’RE responsible for this?”
Shannon was like a deer caught in headlights.
“BECAUSE SHE IS!” Chris yelled.
“Chris!” Shannon scolded.
“Shannon, you did this on PURPOSE?!” Noreen exclaimed.
“Um, well...” Shannon stammered.
“Shannon?” Noreen asked forcefully.
“Look, I was....just trying to have a little fun, that’s all.”
“Trying to have FUN?!” Noreen yelled. “Shannon, what were you THINKING?! How could you do this?!”
“Noreen, please,” Shannon begged, dumping Chris onto the arm of the couch, “let me explain...”
“No, Shannon!” Noreen said firmly. “This is....this is....absolutely BEYOND rational! You’re supposed to be taking care of Chris, not torturing him! Especially not like this!”
“Noreen, I told you I was taking care of him until it wears off.”
“Yeah, well you’re doing a pretty lousy job, Shannon! Speaking of which, how exactly did Chris get here in the first place?!”
“*Sigh* We we’re taking a walk when I ran into you. He must’ve fallen out from my...Uh, where I was keeping him.”
“Wh-Why would you take him for a walk when he’s like THIS?!”
“Because we’d been cooped up in the house for 2 days and I needed to get some air.”
“Jeez, Shannon. You mean he was under my foot since my WALK?!”
“No!” Shannon denied. “I mean, I don’t think so.”
Noreen turned back to Chris, who was watching the two women bickering his whole time, and knelt down near the couch.
“Chris,” Noreen said quietly, “where were you this whole time?”
Chris turned beet red; he was too embarrassed to admit the truth.
“It’s OK, hun,” Noreen reassured him. “I won’t get mad, OK?”
“Well,” Chris said, “You were in the bathroom and I was trying to get your attention by pounding on your foot. You didn’t see me and stepped right on top of me!”
“So, it was YOU in the bathroom and not some bug?” Noreen replied. “Oh honey, I’m so sorry.”
Chris shamefully look downward.
“But, that doesn’t explain how you got HERE, to my place.” Noreen continued.
“Um, well,” Chris squeaked, “Shannon had me....between her....boobs....when she saw you.”
“Shannon!” Noreen remarked irritably.
“And, uh, while you two were talking,” Chris continued, “I, kinda, fell into your....*gulp* underwear.”
“In my...WHAT?!” Noreen exclaimed, standing up, motioning and cupping her hands over her mouth, “You mean you were...the whole time I was...but that means you were...the itch I felt was...YOU WERE IN MY...”[*]
The epiphany was too much for Noreen to handle. She couldn’t even finish her sentence; her body went limp, falling backwards. Shannon reacted quickly, catching her friend and dragging her over to the couch, positioning Noreen’s head at one end of the couch and her feet on the other. Chris scurried out of the way of Noreen’s falling head as Shannon laid her on the couch.
“Good Lord, you killed her!” Chris exclaimed.
“Oh, she’s not dead!” Shannon scoffed at his ridiculous statement. “She just passed out. Now, sit tight for a second while I get her situated.”
Chris simply threw his arms up in the air, as if giving up, and watched intently as Shannon finished working, crossing Noreen’s arms across her chest.
“There now,” Shannon remarked, admiring her work.
“Shannon,” Chris called over, “what are you doing?”
“I’m laying her on the couch so it looks like she fell asleep. That way I can convince her the whole thing was just a dream.”
Chris stood in shock. His one chance for salvation from Shannon’s torment was passed out on the couch. It was as if Shannon were trying to erase any knowledge of his existence. Chris didn’t know what to do: he didn’t want to leave Noreen, but he wouldn’t have much choice.
While Shannon reached down for the sack of remedies, Chris frantically tried to wake Noreen back up.
“Noreen! Noreen, wake up! Wake up, please!” he shouted. “NOREEN, WAKE UP!”
“Chris you little bugger!” Shannon remarked, catching his attempt to rouse Noreen. “Come here!”
Shannon’s giant hand reached for the tiny boy; Chris tried to get away, but lost his balance and fell on his butt. Before he could recover, Shannon’s huge fingers wrapped around him. He yelped in fear as his cries were cut off.
Shannon kept her fist closed as she walked over to the door, maneuvering the bag she was holding onto her wrist to open the door. She pulled the door open and stepped outside.
“Sweet dreams, sweetie,” Shannon called as she closed the door.
She headed down the walkway to the sidewalk, as made her way down the street and around he corner. Once she was well out of sight if Noreen’s duplex, Shannon checked to see if the coast was clear, then bent down to drop the sack and carefully open her hand.
“You naughty little boy,” she scolded. “Trying to get away from me.”
“Look, Shannon...” Chris tried to explain.
“I thought we had an agreement, Chris: no one finds out about you being small. It’s our little secret.”
“Hey, I wouldn’t have been in this mess if it wasn’t for you.” Chris replied irritably. “You were the one who insisted on going for a walk. It’s not MY fault I got squished between your boobs and dropped into Noreen’s panties!”
“Hm, must’ve been kinda fun for you,” Shannon giggled.
“It wasn’t ‘FUN’,” Chris angrily retorted, “I was scared to death! I was stuck inside her the whole time she was exercising! I almost got SQUISHED!”
“Well anyway,” Shannon said bluntly, “I think we need to have a little talk about your trying to get away, but first, we need to get you home. I’ve got a long walk ahead of me.”
Shannon reached for the neckline of her shirt and pulled it open; Chris started squeaking in protest:
“Uh uhn, no way Shannon! I’m not going in there again! Not after all the trouble I went through!”
“Chris, we’ve got at least a half hour walk before we get home. I have to put you somewhere safe.”
“Can’t you just hold me in your hand?” Chris whined.
“I could, but I’m NOT holding my hand closed the whole time, not after that stunt you pulled.”
“But Shannon...”
“No ‘but’s little man, now where can I put you?”
“Well, I’m NOT going in between your breasts again,” Chris said sternly, “and just in case you get any thoughts, I’m not going in your panties again either—front or back. I’ve had enough of THAT for one day!”
“You’re absolutely right, Chris: I can’t put you those places, and I don’t have pockets, so there’s only one place left.”
While Chris was inquiring where he was going to ride, out of sight, Shannon slowly slipped her right foot out of her flip-flop, then squatted down.
“Hey!” Chris uttered at the sudden drop in altitude, “Shannon, what are you doing?!”
“Hang on!” Shannon remarked.
Without warning, she dumped her hand. Chris shouted in fear as he fell, quickly landing on the soft surface of her flip-flop. Chris knew exactly where he was! The odor was strong and pungent; it was even worse than Noreen’s feet, the foam cushion having absorbed months of Shannon’s foot sweat.
“Ew, Yuck!” Chris exclaimed, “Shannon, why’d you put me down here?!”
“Sorry, little guy, I can’t hear you,” she replied, standing back up.
“Shannon WAIT! What are you doing?!”
“OK, little guy,” she called down, “hang on.”
Chris watched in horror as Shannon’s giant, fat foot came right for him, her toes crawling along the surface, pulling the sandal onto her foot, and teasing the tiny boy.
“SHANNON, NO! DON’T!” Chris screamed. “I DON’T WANNA BE NEAR YOUR FEET! SHANNON, NO! DON’T PUT YOUR SANDAL OOOOOOOON!”
Before he’d finished his shouts for mercy, Chris began running in the opposite direction of Shannon’s approaching foot, but with each tug of the sandal by Shannon’s plump toes crawling along the surface impeded his progress. Realizing he’d never make it to the edge, Chris ran straight towards the toe strap, thinking it might be a safe spot if he could just get to the other side; but by the time he’d reached it, Shannon’s toes surrounded him. He saw the sticky crevices between the giant toes, dripping with sweat, coming straight for him. Chris pressed his back against the scrap, putting his hands in front of his face to brace for impact; thankfully, the giant foot stopped just before reaching him.
“OK sweetie,” Shannon called down, “now, strap yourself in.”
“What are you talking about, Shannon?!” Chris shouted up. “I’m NOT riding in your stinky sandal with your smelly ass feet! Ick, Shannon, it stinks down here! What did you do, walk 20 miles?!”
“Honey, it’s the only place left that I can keep you,” Shannon grinned.
“NO IT’S NOT!” Chris protested. “YOU LET ME OUT OF HERE RIGHT NOW, SHANNON! YOU HEAR ME?!”
“Sorry hun, no can do. Now, I’d strap in if I were you, otherwise you might go flying off.”
“SHANNON, PLEASE!” Chris begged.
“Do it now, or you’ll find yourself riding in my panties for the entire trip, and I’ll leave you there the rest of the day!”
Not wanting to endure any more undue torture, Chris relented, hastily finding a way to brace himself for the upcoming walk.
“Now, if I hear any more complaints out of you before we get home,” Shannon warned, “ I’ll take the long way home.”
“Wait! WHAT?!”
Chris couldn’t utter another word; Shannon’s foot slid the rest of the way into her sandal, pressing the tiny boy between the strap and the crevice between her big and second toes. Chris’s face was now buried, and nearly his whole body enveloped, in sweaty skin, covered in toe jam. He was struggling and pleading for mercy, but Shannon had started walking, paying no heed to his tiny plight. Even if she could hear his cries, she’d simply ignore them. Chris was in dire need of rescue from his captor, but it seemed help would never come. Regardless, he’d have to endure the torture in its entirety while Shannon made the journey back to his house.
Chapter 23 by Shrinker82
“Noreen slow down, you’re not making any sense!...What about Chris? I told you he was sick...Tiny?! What do you mean tiny?...Shrunk?! Noreen, what are you talking about?! Chris is fine, he’s just not feeling well, that’s all...No sweetie, you fell asleep. Don’t you remember? I came over because I wanted to know if you had any natural remedies that I could give Chris to help him feel better. You gave me a few things, we talked for a bit, and then I left...no honey, I told you, you fell asleep. You said your feet were hurting and I offered to rub them for you. Before I knew it, you were out cold...I figured you must of been tired and needed the rest, so I left you on the couch, grabbed the things you gave me, and left...I told you, Chris is fine. He’s right here; he’s just a little....indisposed at the moment.”
Shannon could have won an Oscar for her performance on the phone. She was being just as witty as ever, convincing Noreen that the whole experience with Chris being shrunk was just a dream. She was so devious and convincing it was actually quite scary.
After the close call earlier that day, Shannon affirmed it was best not to take Chris out of the house while he was still small. She’d have to deal with being cooped up inside with him—and entertain herself in other ways—during the duration of her little scheme.
After coming home, Shannon removed Chris from her sandals and gave him a quick bath in the sink; a good idea considering he’d been in close contact with two giant sets of sweaty feet, a smelly sandal, and was covered in dried cum. Chris didn’t protest much: he was hoping maybe Shannon would figure that he’d been punished enough on the walk home, a reasonable assumption considering how much her toes had smushed him, and the sweat and toe jam he was covered in at the end of the long walk.
Lunch was quiet and uneventful, though Shannon did scowl at Chris from time to time and wiggle her booty in her chair while they ate, just to keep him in check. Chris sat in silence, nervously eating his scraps of food. He didn’t dare say anything, less he incur the wrath of Shannon.
A little while later, the two had retired to the living room and were watching one of Shannon’s shows when her cell phone rang; her eyes grew wide when she saw it was Noreen calling. She removed her feet from the ottoman, where Chris was currently sitting; collected her thoughts; and answered:
“Hey girl, what’s up?”
She had gotten up from the sofa and was pacing back and forth in front of the TV for a moment, while Chris was eyeing the giantess intently, silently praying Noreen wouldn’t buy the lie. He stood up and walked towards the far edge, trying to make out Noreen’s half of the conversation, but despite his efforts and his increased hearing due to his small size, he couldn’t quite discern it. He did get the gist of it, however, from the Shannon’s line of dialogue; much to Chris’s dismay, Noreen WAS buying the lie.
Chris collapsed with heavy-heartedness onto the ottoman and put his head in his fists; he almost wanted to cry. His one succor and it was disappearing right before his eyes. Chris was so engrossed in his emotions that he didn’t notice Shannon re-approaching the ottoman. Before he could react, her giant, panty-covered ass sat down right on top of him! The smell was terrible: Shannon hadn’t showed yet despite all the walking she’d done earlier that day, so it smelled worse than many of the other times Chris had been sat on. He tried wiggling and calling for help, but the ass bearing down from above made it impossible.
Shannon, meanwhile, was still continuing her phone conversation with Noreen:
“No really, he’s fine, all things considered...like I said, he’s just not up to talking to anyone...Oh sweetie, it’s probably best if you don’t come over. I’ve already got my hands full taking care of HIM and making sure I don’t catch anything. I wouldn’t want YOU getting sick... Noreen, relax! It was just a dream. I mean, think about it: Chris shrunk?! The size of a bug?! It sounds kinda silly, don’t you think? Things like that just don’t happen in real life...”
Shannon crosses her right leg over her left, greatly increasing the pressure on her behind, pushing in deeper into the cushion.
Chris was trying to comment on the conversation he was hearing from above, but everything he said was muffled. It was ironic that despite him being trapped under her giant ass, he could hear and understand everything Shannon was saying. He was trying to shout in vain for Noreen to rescue him, but felt the pressure on him increasing, causing him to shout in pain and agony.
“You know what, sweetie?” Shannon continued, “I think you’re overdoing it with your workout routine; maybe you should take it easy for a while...Oh, we’ll be fine; you know how Chris overreacts. I swear, sometimes he acts like he has the weight of the world on his shoulders.”
Shannon gave her ass a wiggle. Though it was unlikely she actually heard him, she could swear she heard a tiny scream. Shannon giggled, bit her lip, and smiled. She figured it was a fitting penance for Chris trying to use Noreen to escape her. After she’d answered the phone, Shannon saw Chris heading to the edge of the ottoman out of the corner of her eye; she decided it was as good a time as any to dole out Chris’s punishment. Nonchalantly, she stepped closer to the ottoman and plopped her butt down right on top of him. He had no idea she was planning it, and was probably thinking she just didn’t see him; but she most certainly did, as was really getting a kick out of thinking about his suffering.
“Look, I’ll talk to you this weekend, OK? I’ll let you know how things turn out...Don’t worry about a thing, Chris is in good hands...OK, talk to you later...bye.”
Shannon hung up the phone and let out a sigh of relief, knowing she’d just dodged a bullet.
She suddenly felt a rumbling in her abdomen; Shannon considered letting one go right then and there, but figured that Chris had been punished enough already. She arose from the ottoman and turned to address the tiny boy:
“Alright, little man, now that we’ve had—“
Shannon stopped abruptly; when her eyes fell upon the spot where Chris had been sitting, he wasn’t there. Quickly realizing that he was probably stuck to her ass, Shannon positioned herself over the ottoman and carefully ran her hand across her rear end. After a few gentle swipes, she checked her hand: Chris was lying prone in the center of her palm. She lifted him closer to her face.
“Anyway, as I was saying,” Shannon continued, “now that you’ve had some time to think about what you’ve done, we’re not gonna try running away again, are we?”
“Shannon!” Chris meagerly shouted, still catching his breath, “didn’t you watch where you were sitting?! You almost killed me!”
“Oh, I knew you’d be fine,” Shannon retorted.
“Wait?! You mean you knew I was down there the WHOLE TIME?!”
“Of course silly,” she responded gleefully, “and now that you’ve had your punishment, we’re not gonna have to discuss this again right?”
“SHANNON, ARE YOU CRAZY?! I ALMOST SUFFOCATED UNDER THERE!”
“...And we’re not going to have to discuss it again, or else I’d have to punish you again....for far longer....and smell-ie-r, OK?” Shannon emphasized with a firmer tone, and more menacing scowl.
“But you can’t...that’s not...” Chris saw Shannon’s growing impatience. “R-Right. No more running away.”
“That’s better. Now, why don’t we both relax and watch a movie?”

Unfortunately for Chris, the day seemed to drag on and on. For the rest of the afternoon, Shannon barely let him watch a single thing he wanted on TV, and when she did, Chris had to earn it. During one episode, Shannon made him run laps around the ottoman, which was not an easy task. She insisted he make full laps, keeping as close to the perimeter as possible, while she propped her feet up on the edge. Each lap, Shannon insisted Chris run as close to her bare soles as possible (and she still hadn’t showered yet); if she didn’t like his pace, she’d tell him to speed up, threatening to trap him under her feet or between her toes if he couldn’t. Needless to say, Chris kept up a good speed.
At one point Rachel came around, knocking at the back door, checking to see if Chris was feeling better. Obviously, Shannon told her he wasn’t and to check back in a few days, but not before the two exchanged a few pleasantries. Rachel incessantly apologized for the misunderstanding the other day with by the pool, but Shannon told her to put it behind her. Chris almost felt sorry for Rachel having to apologize. After all, he was the one who insisted on being left outside alone. How was she supposed to know that he was even there? Never in her wildest dreams could Rachel probably even fathom that her tiny, shrunken best friend was around the pool that day....or that she’d sit on him.
Ironically, although Chris initially didn’t want Rachel to find him shrunk, as he’d no doubt have to endure incessant teasing about his tiny stature, at that point, he almost wished Rachel DID know about him: she might have taken pity and been willing to rescue him from Shannon‘s clutches. All in all, it didn’t matter; he was left on the ottoman in the living room at the time. Even if he HAD wanted to contact Rachel, he never would’ve made it to the kitchen in time, and he definitely didn’t want Shannon to accidentally step on them again, or worse, discover him trying to run away again and step on him on purpose.
Before dinner, Shannon finally took a shower, something Chris wished she’d have done earlier, before he had to endure smelling her sweaty feet and ass. After plopping her change of clothes on the counter, she insisted Chris stay on the counter nearby while she showered, making him promise not to go anywhere; she didn’t want to have to go searching for him again, or rescuing him from the drain. Chris heart-fully agreed, considering the alternatives—either taking a shower with her, or being trapped underneath an overturned drinking glass.
Chris did get a tiny moment of pleasure however, when, after Shannon had gotten dressed, she took a moment to rub some lotion on her feet. Though he wished she’d done that earlier too, Chris took solace in the fact that if Shannon did put her feet or toes on him again this evening, at least it would smell nice.
Dinner that night was leftover chili. Shannon kept winking and giving him devious glances, wiggling her ass in the chair, making Chris extremely nervous. He prayed that she was just teasing him and that her ass would leave him in peace that night; suffice it to say, he really didn’t want to smell those farts again.
Shannon’s demeanor, however, was much softer that evening. The two enjoyed a couple of movies together before heading to bed that night. Occasionally during the movies, Chris would glance back at the giantess behind him, looking for any signs that Shannon might still harbor some bad feelings. At least when she wasn’t looking, she seemed to be content; during the times she caught him looking, however, she’d playfully scrunch her toes and wiggle her ass. Chris honestly couldn’t tell if she was kidding or not, but she never acted on any of her threats, much to Chris’s relief. In fact, she hardly said a word to him all evening, which was good: Chris didn’t want to press his luck bringing up the wrong topic. The times that she did speak, however, he tone was much more loving and caring than it had been the rest of the day. It was that sweetness peeking through all the playfulness, though it was just small-talk. It wasn’t until she had carried him up to their room for the night that Shannon had any meaningful conversation with him.
“Ready for bed?” Shannon asked.
Chris nodded.
“You’ve has quite a day, little one. You must be exhausted.”
“Yeah,” Chris said meekly.
“Penny for your thoughts,” Shannon said.
Chris rubbed his arm shyly.
“Come on sweetie,” she said getting down on her knees, “What’s up? You can tell me.”
“I don’t know,” Chris said, struggling to find the words, “I guess I’m just....a little nervous.”
“About what?”
“You know, about this whole shrinking thing.”
“Are you still on that?” Shannon sighed, shaking her head. “Honey, I told you it’s just temporary.”
“Shannon, it been almost three days, and there’s no sign of me getting any bigger.”
“Chris, you just have to be patient.”
“How the heck am I supposed to be patient with all that’s happened?! Every day there’s been something that’s had me fighting for my life: First you, then Rachel, then you again, then Noreen...It’s like I every day I’m small I’m coming closer and closer to being squished.”
“Sweetie, don’t worry. I’ll keep you safe. Everything’s gonna be fine.”
“But it’s NOT fine Shannon. You almost lost me today! I could’ve been killed!”
“Sweetie, I know. I was so worried. But thankfully, I found you.”
“Yeah, but not before having to go through Noreen’s workout. Do you know how many times I got pushed inside her—“
Chris’s voice cut off. He didn’t want to reiterate to Shannon where he’d been.
“Honey, I know, and from now on, we’re not leaving the house at all while you’re still small. Period.”
“Shannon, that’s not enough!”
“Chris, what more do you want from me?”
“I want you to stop all this playfulness; all your teasing. I can’t take it anymore! It was one thing when I was normal sized, but now that I’m THIS SIZE, I...*sigh*, it’s just to much for me. All these times I feel like I’ve just been lucky to make it out alive. What happens when my luck runs out?”
“Chris, do you honestly think I want to happen to you? You think I actually WANT you to get squished?”
“Honestly, I don’t know what you want, Shannon. I don’t know what the point of this was. To humiliate me?! Torment me relentlessly?! Well, I give up! I concede! You win!”
“Chris, I wanted us to have fun this week.”
“No, YOU wanted to have fun this week, Shannon; at MY expense! You didn’t give any thought to my feelings, to what I would have to go through. Admit it, you were only thinking about yourself, about what you wanted!”
“Look, little man, I had about all I can take. If you don’t quit it with this attitude—“
“You’ll what, Shannon?” Chris interrupted her, “Sit on me?! Stick me in your panties?! Make me smell your feet?! Shannon, that’s exactly my point! You ENJOY doing those things to me, and if I refuse, you do them anyway, to punish me. You say you want to me to have fun this week, Shannon, well THIS ISN’T FUN! Not for me.”
Chris was in tears, “I don’t want to be small anymore. I wanna be big again.”
“What about all that stuff I did for you yesterday?” Shannon countered. “You were having fun then. You think so did all that stuff for my enjoyment?”
“Shannon, that’s beside the point. A few good times don’t erase all the bad ones. I’m not saying that I haven’t had a few moments of fun, I’m saying this whole experience isn’t fun for me! You did this to torture me, to tease and torment me, like you always do. Only this time, my life is literally hanging in the balance.”
“Chris, look,” Shannon relented, “maybe I did do this more for myself than you...”
“Uh huh,” Chris nodded indignantly.
“...but I don’t want anything to happen to you. I mean, not really bad.”
“But they have, Shannon. You promised to take care of me and keep me safe, but you just keep taking chances. You’re literally playing games with my life!”
“OK, Chris,” Shannon said, putting her hands on the desk and speaking with a softer tone, “Look, maybe I haven’t been completely honest with you. I really did want us to have fun together this week, but there’s a little more to it than that. You see, the real reason I did this was so that, well, maybe you would....see me differently.”
“‘See you differently?’ Shannon, what do you mean?”
“Look, just forget it,” Shannon said, standing up, “Let’s just get some sleep.”
“Fine,” Chris agreed, “but what are we supposed to do in the meantime? I don’t know if I can take another day like this.”
“Just try to relax and get some sleep, OK?” Shannon said irritably, “We’ll figure things out in the morning.”
“But Shannon—“
“Goodnight,” she said forcefully, heading over to flip off the light switch.
“Goodnight, Shannon,” Chris sighed, heading to his foam bed.
He was confused with Shannon’s behavior. Was this just another game she was playing? Or did this have something to do with getting him to like her, seeing if she could turn him on while his tiny? Chris hated it when Shannon teased him about liking her. He didn’t “like her, like her”; heck most of the time he didn’t even like her. Just because he got turned on once in a while by her features didn’t mean he wanted some kind of relationship with her: he was a teenager, and she was, like, much older. Besides, the only girl he wanted was Sue Ann, and insisted of spending the week with HER, he had to spend it with Shannon, and shrunken no less.
Unfortunately, Chris was in the same boat with Sue Ann: she was twice as old as him. Still, a kid can dream. It’s not like there was a long line of girls knocking on his front door. The only girl he ever hung out with was Rachel, and that was more likely because they were neighbors. They’d been friends forever because they’d grown up together: they went to each other’s birthday parties, hung out at school together, traded lunches, watched movies together...but dating? How weird would that be? Besides, Rachel and he were just friends.
Still, it was kinda weird seeing Rachel so big compared to him the other day by the pool. Her dark, floral bathing suit accentuated her features: her skinny torso, wavy brown hair, and long legs.
Though Chris still couldn’t believe that she’d actually sat on him the other day. She may have been much skinnier than Shannon, but it still wasn’t at all pleasant. At least compared to Shannon’s ass, Rachel’s didn’t stink hardly at all. Heck, even Noreen’s smelled better than Shannon’s, and she’d been exercising all morning.
Chris’s mind wandered as he drifted off to sleep, wondering how the next day was going to go.

After Shannon had flipped off he light, she removed her clothes slid beneath the covers. She was so flustered after having admitted her secret to Chris that she didn’t even bother to put her nightgown on: all she had on were her panties. She lay with her head on the pillow, staring at the wall on the opposite side of the room as Chris and sniffled. Chris was going to grow back soon, and thanks to her clumsiness, she’d completely lost any points she’d scored with him the previous day. Not to mention his trying to use Noreen as an escape meant that he didn’t really want to be around her. Now, she wouldn’t have a lot of time to turn him back; she may have to do something drastic. In the meantime, knowing she couldn’t change much at the moment, she’d have to settle for a good night’s sleep, hopefully.
Chapter 24 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

TUESDAY

 


Chris awoke to a sudden jostling.
“Mpf, what the—?” he uttered in confusion.
He was surrounded by wet, slimy walls all around, bumping up and down from an outside force; the sour smell was familiar to him.
“What does Shannon think she’s doing?!” he cursed aloud, believing she was trying to be cute by sticking him in her vagina during the night.
“SHANNON, LET ME OUT OF HERE RIGHT NOW!” he demanded.
Chris received no response; he only recognized the feeling of her walking with him inside her. Great, he thought, she can’t hear my tiny voice.
“I swear, when I get bigger, I’m going to strangle her!” he affirmed aloud, working his way down to her lips, and his escape. Finally, he saw a flash of light at the end of the tunnel; he quickly slid towards it, bursting through the pubic region, with full expectations of recognizing his surroundings...
Chris gasped. The surroundings were familiar, but he wasn’t in his house: he was in.... Noreen’s bathroom?! But that meant...
A loud moaning emanated from above; Chris craned his neck up to view the giantess. His fears were realized: it wasn’t Shannon, it was Noreen, and he was sticking out of her huge pussy.
The giantess stretched and yawned, moaning as her muscles flexed.
“Man,” Noreen said as she stood naked in front of her bathroom sink, “that was a good night sleep. What a day I had yesterday!”
“Noreen?! NOREEN!” Chris shouted up to her, “HEY, I’M DOWN HERE!”
“And what a weird dream I had! Imagine, Chris being shrunk?! Stuck underneath my FOOT?! How could I even think that was REAL?!”
“NO, NOREEN! WAIT! IT WASN’T A DREAM! IT WAS REAL! I DID SHRINK! HELP ME!”
“I wonder where I got such a ridiculous idea from. Hmph, maybe Shannon’s right: maybe I HAVE been working out too much.”
“NO, NOREEN! NOREEN! HELP!”
Chris helplessly watched as Noreen leaned over the sink to fill a glass of water, taking a passing sniff of her armpit as she did.
“Yuck! Guess I overdid it yesterday. I’d better shower and wash off this stench.”
“SHOWER?!” Chris exclaimed, terrified by the notion. “NO, NOREEN! DON’T Tmke a shmrr...”
A set of giant fingers suddenly pushed Chris back inside Noreen’s vagina, muffling Chris’s cries for help. She rubbed herself to take care of an itch while she drank her water, then headed for the bathtub. Chris could feel the giantess take a high step into the shower; he desperately struggled to escape before it was too late.
He heard Noreen pull the curtain shut. Chris burst forth from her pussy once again, right as Noreen reached for the faucet handle and turned on the water.
“ACK! NO, NOREEN!”
Chris had barely spoken when the sound of a rushing waterfall burst forth and pounded the porcelain surface far below. He was still shouting, desperately trying to get Noreen’s attention, but there was just too much noise for him to be heard.
As Noreen tested the water, Chris tried freeing his arms and waving frantically, but she wasn’t paying any attention to her privates.
“NOREEBlubblbl!”
The shower head began spraying; Chris was suddenly hit with a torrent of water. He held fast to Noreen as the wave washed over him. Screaming for help was now impossible: he kept coughing and choking on water streaming down her torso.
Meanwhile, the giant Noreen was wetting herself down, and briefly rinsing out her hair. Her giant fingers headed for her genitalia once again. Chris couldn’t scream, only watch helplessly as Noreen’s fingers penetrated the stream of water and shove him back inside. He was batted back and forth among the wet, slippery walls.
As the huge fingers departed, Chris was immediately dislodged from the giant vagina, slipping right past Noreen’s labia.
“NOREEN, NOOOOOO!” he yelled as he slid downwards. There was nothing to grab onto. Chris was now falling directly to the surface far below.
“AAHHHH!” Chris shouted as he fell. Down....Down....Down into a swirling abyss.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris awoke among a sea of rough fibers. He flailed his limbs trying to right himself, eventually finding a firm surface to stand on. After taking a moment to brush himself off, Chris looked around to determine what had happened:
It was was still early morning; the sun was just starting to rise, light peering through the window on the far side of the room. Though it was still quite dim, Chris recognized his bedroom. He was on the floor, tangled within the carpet fibers adjacent to his desk.
“What happened?” Chris said to himself. “How did I get here?”
Looking up, he figured he must’ve been dreaming the whole scenario with Noreen; in his panic, he went sleepwalking and fell right off the edge of the desk into the carpet.
“Man, what a fall!” Chris said, the desk looming far above. “I’m lucky I wasn’t killed! Great! Now what am I supposed to do?”
Chris’s eyes immediately shot over to the bed; he was so small he couldn’t even tell whether or not Shannon was still there, though he figured she must be, seeing as how it was way too early in the morning for her to be up. Quickly surmising that he wouldn’t be able to get back to his tiny bed, let alone climb his desk without help, Chris was left with two choices: either stay put and wait for Shannon to wake up, or head towards the bed and climb it. He honestly considered heading back behind the leg of the desk to sleep, but if there was a bug or mouse around, he’d risk getting eaten.
Faced with no other good option, Chris started weaving through the carpet fibers, making his way over to the bed, hoping that he’d be able to climb it, or at least get Shannon’s attention.
During his trek, Chris’s mind started wandering: he agonized over how small he was, if today would be the day that he’d grow back to normal, and, if it was, would it be all of a sudden or a little at a time?
It had already been almost 3 days, and he wasn’t showing any signs of getting bigger. What if Shannon was wrong? What if he was stuck half an inch tall forever?! After all that he’d went through with Shannon, Rachel, AND Noreen, he wondered if his whole life would be more of the same: having to constantly avoid getting stepped on by everyone’s giant feet, being trapped in someone’s underwear again, or even having to save himself from getting eaten. Would he ever be able to go to school, or see his friends again? And what about Rachel? He’d miss hanging out with her, the games they’d play, her jokes, her laugh, her wavy hair...
Furthermore, what about Sue Ann? Would he even see her again? And even if he DID, what would she think?! Would she toy with him like Shannon: sitting on him, stepping on him, or putting him between her breasts...
Well, I guess it wouldn’t be ALL bad, Chris thought.
He was so lost in his train of thought, Chris didn’t even notice that he’d nearly reached the side of the bed. He looked up to see the frame looming overhead; it was such a huge distance from the floor, he knew we wouldn’t be able to get up that way. Unfortunately, the covers he was hoping would be drooped on the floor were too high up—surprisingly, Shannon hadn’t kicked them off during the night.
“Perfect!” Chris said sarcastically, “NOW what do I do?”
Then, the bed started loudly creaking. Chris had to cover his years as the wooden frame squeaked and groaned. He backed up a bit to get a better view; his eyes grew wide!
Shannon was sitting up! What luck, he thought, it was the perfect chance to get her attention before she fell back asleep.
“Shannon!” Chris called, cupping his hands around his mouth like a megaphone, “Shannon, down here! In the carpet! I fell off the desk! Help!”
Amazingly, Chris saw her giant figure come into view, nearing the edge of the bed.
“Thank goodness!” Chris exclaimed, “I thought I’d be stuck down here for a while.”
Chris was eagerly waiting to be rescued, expecting to see Shannon look down to find his tiny figure in the carpet...
Two giant legs suddenly swung out, hanging over the side of the bed, bent at the knees; a pair of huge feet swung ominously overhead.
“Whoa!” Chris exclaimed, recoiling instinctively, “Hey! Watch it up there!”
Shannon’s feet kept swinging back and forth precariously, increasing Chris’s anxiety.
“Shannon, Stop! Hey, I’m down here! Be careful!”
Then, giant feet started descending. Chris attempted to back away, but tripped, falling flat on his butt; he was now directly in the path of the giant, falling feet.
“SHANNON! WAIT!” Chris screamed, “NO! DON’T STEP ON ME AGAIN! NOOOOO!”

Moments before, Shannon awoke to a tingling sensation in her abdomen: she needed to pee. She slowly sat up in bed, taking a moment to compose herself, and slid her body towards the edge of the bed.
The clock on the nearby nightstand softly illuminated the time: 5:35AM.
Great, Shannon thought, I hope I can get back to sleep after this. I don’t want to be up yet.
It was a warm, muggy morning; Shannon could feel the sweat coating her body; a sticky feeling all over. She swung her legs over, dangled them off the edge of the bed, and sat for a moment, still too tired to move; she wanted to get back to sleep, though she knew she’d never be able to with a full bladder. Thus, Shannon slowly lowered her feet to the floor, oblivious to the tiny squeaks for help emanating from the carpet below, getting ever more desperate as the feet descended.
Shannon’s feet made contact with the floor; the squeaks for help abruptly cut off. Then, she slowly made her way out of the room and down the hall to the bathroom.

For Chris, each step was torture. When Shannon’s feet hit the ground, he’d been directly underneath them. Somehow, he’d avoided being crushed, but now he was stuck face-first on the sole of Shannon’s right foot. With every step she took, Chris went tearing through the air like he was on some kind of carnival ride, experiencing huge G-forces that would make him vomit if he could; plus, his attempts to free himself were futile: each time her foot hit the floor, he was plastered right back into place.
Chris desperately screamed for help, but his cries for help were completely muffled by the wrinkly flesh he was stuck to. All he could do was just hold on for dear life and hope that the terrifying ride with soon come to an end.

Shannon was still groggy when she stepped into the bathroom. She carefully closed the door and flipped on the light switch. The light was brighter than she’d expected; she had to squint until her eyes adjusted. She lifted the toilet lid, quickly pulled down her panties, and plopped her fat ass down on the seat, letting out a sigh of relief as she emptied her bladder.
Being too short to plant her feet firmly on the floor while she peed, Shannon’s toes and the balls of her feet touched the floor while her heels remained elevated. It had never been a big deal though, Shannon was used to being short. Sure, she wished she could be a 6’ tall model, or a 7’ goddess, but she was content with how she was. Besides, being short did have its advantages: if a guy wasn’t exactly well endowed, he’d still be long enough to satisfy her. She often wondered what Chris would feel like fully erect, and if he’d be able to satisfy her, even at his normal size. Not that it really mattered, regardless of how big or small he was...
Shannon grinned; she just had a killer idea. She really hoped today would be the day that Chris started growing back to normal.

Now that Shannon was sitting down, Chris was finally able to make progress prying himself from her hot, sticky sole. Though the number one thing on his mind was getting off Shannon’s foot, he couldn’t help but fixate on his frustration over the situation: this made it the 2nd time in less than 2 days that he’d been stepped on and plastered underneath some giant woman’s foot. Heck, this wasn’t even the first time he’d been stuck to SHANNON’S! Was this going to be an every day occurrence?! And if Chris stayed tiny forever, was he doomed to have to dodge someone’s giant feet daily for the rest of his life, which, if Shannon didn’t pay closer attention, wasn’t going to be much longer?!
As Chris pulled himself free one body part at a time, the overwhelming sounds emanating from Shannon’s business in the toilet thundered in the background. He’d managed to pull his face free, but the waterfall of urine crashing into lake loo drowned out all of his shouts for help. Furthermore, he was forced to listen to Shannon’s numerous farts as he struggled; though he was grateful he was nowhere near those ass blasts, it wasn’t exactly pleasant to listen to. In fact, Chris was disgusted at simply the thought of how bad they probably smelled.
He had just about pulled himself completely free of Shannon’s sticky sole when her foot raised up slightly. Chris dangled precariously off her sole, trying like mad to grasp something.
“Shannon!” he cried, “Shannon, STOP!” But he still couldn’t be heard over Shannon’s peeing.
Then, just as quickly as her foot raised up, it crashed back onto the floor; the impact dislodged Chris completely. He hit the linoleum hard, yelping with surprise and pain; he composed himself quickly to avoid being stepped on again.
Shannon’s foot loomed overhead: the ball propped up the rest of the foot, with the sole just barely off the floor. Chris frantically climbed to his feet to escape before the inevitable happened again, but he was too slow. Shannon’s sole lightly tapped the ground, grabbing the tiny boy once again. Chris’s arm and torso stuck slightly to the foot, leaving him hanging with the floor only an inch or two below him.
“SHANNO-!”
Shannon’s foot pressed into the floor as she reached for a small wad of toilet paper to wipe herself. She dropped the used tissue into the toilet, stood up, and pulled up her panties, spinning on her heels to flush the toilet. As she leaned forward, the pressure on her right foot lessened, giving Chris a momentary reprieve.
“Oomf,” Chris exclaimed, “SHANNON, YOU CLUMSY BImfch-!”
Shannon foot pressed the floor again as she stepped over to the sink to quickly wash her hands. In no time, she’d dried her hands, flipped off the light, and was headed back down the hall to the bedroom.
By the time she reached Chris’s room, Shannon couldn’t think about anything but getting back to sleep. She quickly slipped back into bed face first, kicked the covers off her, and closed her eyes.

Not long after she’d fallen asleep, Chris had liberated his face from the Shannon’s sole once again. He gasped for air, taking a moment to recover before unsticking himself completely once again. The atmosphere around him was hot and humid, though it was a welcome reprieve compared to being facedown in Shannon’s foot flesh; even though she’d showered not too long before bed, Shannon’s feet somehow reeked again. This was not how Chris envisioned his morning going!
He surveyed the giant landscape before him: despite spending almost three whole days shrunk with her, Chris had never viewed Shannon like he was currently. It was a remarkable sight to see: the bottoms of Shannon’s feet pointing upwards. In the distance lay a giant, panty-covered ass, and, although he couldn’t actually see from his vantage point, Chris could tell she was topless.
His desk seemed to be on the opposite side of a giant canyon beyond a cushioned landscape. Obviously, he wouldn’t be able to get back to his desk on his own, so the only option was to wake Shannon back up. Though he did consider simply finding a comfortable spot to curl up and fall asleep himself, he didn’t want to risk Shannon flailing in her sleep, or her waking up and discovering Chris missing again, thinking he’d tried another escape attempt.
“Shannon,” he shouted, trying to rouse her, “Hey, Shannon!” But she had completely passed out.
“Shannon, come on. Wake up!” He yelled, frantically started jumping up and down on her sole.
Chris heard movement nearby. Shannon‘s left foot started shifting.
“Yes!” he cried in elation, “That’s it, Shannon. Wake up! I’m on your foot!”
Chris was startled as Shannon’s left foot quickly rose into the air beside him. He watched in amazement as the foot slammed onto her right heel. The impact knocked Chris off his feet; as he sat up, he watched in horror as Shannon’s plump toes started coming directly for him.
“SHANNON, NO!” he yelled, rolling to his feet and running away hysterically.
Chris wasn’t fast enough: Shannon’s big toe hit him from behind, sending him hurtling down her sole, over the ball of her foot, and down amongst her toes. Meanwhile, Shannon’s big toenail started scraping against her sole, unconsciously scratching an itch that was irritating it. To the tiny Chris, the sound was excruciatingly loud. Once the scratching finally stopped, the left foot returned to its initial position on the bed.
Chris struggled to right himself among Shannon’s toes, eventually climbing back up onto the ball of her foot. He held fast for a moment, making sure any movement by Shannon had stopped before continuing on.
“Phew,” he said, “that was close.”
Chris needed to get Shannon’s attention, but from his current position it was apparently too risky. To wake her up, Chris would have to get up near her head; it was his only chance of even being heard. Unfortunately, he’d have to rely on his own power to get to where he needed to be; the problem was exactly how to get there.
He surmised the quickest way would be to traverse her body, though it wasn’t the most ideal option. He considered jumping off her foot and walking around her body, but if Shannon happened to roll over in her sleep, he’d risk getting squished, not to mention he could also get knocked off the bed. Since staying put wasn’t an option, climbing her was the best way.
At least he’d have some advance notice if Shannon WERE to turn over in her sleep, and be thrown clear in the process. But he’d have to be careful, else he risked Shannon scratching an itch again.
Chris carefully made his way up the hill of Shannon’s foot, staying towards the firmer parts and avoiding the softer ones, pausing only once to admire the large expanse of her soul. He was truly astounded on how big it was compared to his size, getting a slight boner thinking about how Shannon had used it to play with him the other day. Once he’d finally reached the top of her heel, Chris started arduous journey over the back of her ankle and up her right leg. He wanted to make sure he wasn’t noticed until he reached a safe place near her head; he didn’t want her to make any sudden movements either. Who knows where she may toss him?
Unfortunately, Chris’s anxieties proved to be warranted: as he reached Shannon’s calf, her leg jolted and suddenly surged upwards. Chris was send hurtling up the bed, shouting as he sailed through the air. He bounced off Shannons humongous ass, rolling further up her rear end. Chris lay prone for several minutes before recovering, shaking off the pain.
“Another close one,” he sighed heavily, “maybe this was a bad idea....Too late to turn back now. Please Shannon, no more sudden movements.”
Chris stood up, steadying himself on the squishy surface, and began traversing up her panties. Although Chris had been near to Shannons ass than he’d wished to be at his current size several times now, this time, much like with her foot minutes before, he was able to truly get a sense of how massive it was. Even when he was normal sized, it was huge, but at his current sauce, it was an endless landscape that would take an eternity for him to traverse.
Somehow, though, he’d finally reached the waistband of Shannon’s panties, wasting no time in hurtling over it and starting the even longer trek up her back.

Shannon was half asleep, doing her best to stay comfortable. Unfortunately, she kept feeling these tiny tickles on her body; she just couldn’t seem to get rid of them. They seemed to radiate up her body: first her foot, then up her leg, and now her back. Was there something crawling up her body? What it a bug?! Ew! She quickly reached her left hand back to swat whatever it was away.

Chris didn’t know what hit him: he’d just started make some headway up Shannons bare back when her giant hand plowed into him, sending him flying backwards.
“OOF!” He yelped with surprise from the impact, shouting as he soared; he impacted Shannon’s lower back and tumbled through a gap under the waistband of her panties.
“SHANNOOOOOOOON! HEEEEELLLLLLP!” he yelled, tumbling down the crack of her ass. With one last stumble, Chris fall in directly to onto Shannon’s sphincter. Then, before he could even react, her massive asshole sucked the tiny boy inside.

“Yuck! Stupid bug!” Shannon said to herself, grasping her pillow, “Maybe now I can get some sleep.”

For a few minutes, the room was silent, and Shannon lay (somewhat) peacefully sleeping. Then, a tiny, turd-stained hand reached out from her anus; then, a second one. Eventually, the head and torso of the tiny boy they belonged to emerged from her sphincter. Chris was gasping for air, covered with brown stains all over. He tried working the rest of his body out of Shannon‘s asshole, but the pressure she was putting on her sprinter prevented him from pulling himself out any further, leaving him stuck halfway out.
“Shannon!” Chris called, coughing from the stench, “Shannon, Help!”
He struggled for quite some time, desperate to free himself from Shannon‘s ass, with no luck. If he didn’t free himself soon, he’d end up spending the rest of the night trapped in a place he really didn’t want to be. He cursed his stupidity, wishing he’d tried one of the other options besides climbing her.
“Shannon! Shannon, help! I’m in your ass! Shannon, I’m stuck in your butt hole! GET ME OUT OF HERE!”
Suddenly, Shannon‘s whole body started tossing, attempting to get comfortable, inadvertently rocking her ass back-and-forth in the process.
“ACK! SHANNON, STOP! WAIT! NO! HELLLLP!”
Chris’s upper body was thrown back and forth violently as Shannon’s whole body shook. Then, the pressure on her sphincter released; Chris slipped downward, quickly bracing himself with his arms, holding himself steady as best he could, up to his chest in Shannon’s asshole.
Soon, the movement stopped. Chris thought the ordeal was over, breathing a sigh of relief...
Gravity suddenly started shifting: Shannon’s ass was tilting to her right side.
“SHANNON! NOOOOOOOO-!” Chris’s cries were silenced as Shannon’s left ass check collapsed, rolling over on top of him. Her ass slammed together, effectively cutting off his escape, pushing him back down inside her asshole.
For the next few moments, the sounds coming from Shannon‘s ass were as thus:
Tiny, muffled pleas for help, growing fainter with time....
A lamenting sigh, followed by the phrase “Goodnight Shannon”....
A gurgling noise....
“Oh no! WAIT!”
A three second release of flatulence, sounding like a long duck quack....
A bloodcurdling scream, immediately followed by more frantic pleas for help....
Then eventually, silence.

Chapter 25 by Shrinker82
Shannon inhaled deeply and opened her eyes; she fixated on the nightstand clock: 8:15AM. That’s more like it, she thought, exhaling slowly with satisfaction. She was so glad she was able to get back to sleep after having to get up to pee earlier. She maneuvered herself over to the edge of the bed and slowly lowered her feet to the floor, pushing herself upright, still facing the bed. Now that she was well slept, Shannon was ready to greet the day.

The sudden jolting of the environment brought Chris back to consciousness. It took him a moment, but he soon remembered what had happened, along with where he was....and the danger he was in.
“Shannon?! SHANNON, HELP! I’M TRAPPED IN YOUR ASS! HELP! YAAAAAHHHH!”
Chris was suddenly flipped upside-down; he yelped in fear as he slid down until his head poked out of Shannon’s anus.
“SHANNON! SHANNON, I’M STUCK IN YOUR BUTTHOLE! HELP!”

Shannon, oblivious to he cries for help emanating from her ass, reached her arms up to the ceiling to stretch, arching her back and clenching her ass cheeks in the process.

“ACK!” Chris exclaimed as all of the muscles around him tightened, squeezing him relentlessly. Chris couldn’t move....couldn’t scream....couldn’t breathe. He was about to pop like a little pimple. Luckily, at the last second, Shannon finished her stretch and relaxed her buttocks.
Chris exhaled as the muscles retracted; he caught his breath quickly before calling for help again.
“UHN! SHANNON, STOP! GET ME OUT OF HERE BEFORE YOU SQUImmph-!”
Shannon took a step back and bent over to touch her toes; her ass actually clenched rather than relaxed because her feet were close together. Chris was smooshed once again until Shannon stood up straight.
“Shannon, please sto-ho-hop!” Chris whined, sobbing at the thought of imminent death!
He flailed instinctively, desperately trying to free himself and vie for her attention.

As Shannon finished her stretching, she felt an itch on her asshole; she reached behind with her hand, pressing her panties into her crack with her finger.

“NOOmph!” Chris shouted as he was smacked with a giant, fabric-covered mass. It shoved him right back up inside Shannon’s ass while he struggled and cursed the dubious giantess.

Shannon finished scratching, giving her finger a quick sniff to check her stench. She exhaled and took a few steps towards the door, heading to the restroom to relieve and clean herself...
Shannon stopped in her tracks.
“I should really check on Chris first,” she sighed groggily, “just in case he has to go too.”
She stepped over to the desk and peered down, expecting to see Chris either sleeping on his tiny bed or standing somewhere nearby. It came as quite a shock when she realized he was nowhere to be seen.
“Chris?” she called, “Chris, where are you? Chris!”
Shannon quickly scanned the desk; the more she searched, the more frantic she became. Chris wasn’t anywhere on the desk! Maybe he’s fallen off? she thought, stepping back instinctively.
She quickly realized her mistake! Apprehensively, she inspected the underside of her feet, hoping to NOT see Chris’s tiny body (or a tiny blood stain for that matter) plastered to her sole; thankfully, he wasn’t!
“Chris, are you here?! Chris!”
Tiny muffled cries for help still emanated from Shannon’s anus, but they were so faint and muffled that Shannon couldn’t hear them.
“Oh no! Chris!” Shannon quickly surveyed the floor beneath her, dropping her hands and knees when the coast was clear, and scoured the floor for any sign of the shrunken boy.

While Shannon scanned the floor with her butt sticking up in the air, Chris was able to pull himself partway out of her asshole again, screaming for help.
“SHANNON! SHANNON, I’M IN HERE! I’M STUCK IN YOUR ASS! HELP!”

Shannon held very still and listed as carefully as she could: at first, she couldn’t hear anything. Then, as she concentrated harder, she could just barely make out some faint cries. It sounded like they came from somewhere behind her. She spun on her knees a complete 180 to see if Chris was somewhere near where her feet were, scanning the carpet once again, listening for his cries. It sounded like he was saying that he was “in” something, but she couldn’t understand him completely. Once again, it sounded like his voice was coming from behind her. She lifted he torso and scanned the floor directly beneath her and her crotch....still nothing. Frustrated, Shannon sat up on her knees, resting her ass on her thighs. Where could he be?

Chris was turned upside down once again, when Shannon’s ass landed on her thighs, the jostle was enough to dislodge him from her anus.
“AAH!” Chris screamed as he plunged downward, landing in the safety net of Shannon’s panties. He lay prone for a moment, Shannon’s huge ass hovering ominously above him.
“CHRIS!” Shannon’s voice boomed, “CHRIS, WHERE ARE YOU?”
“Uhn, Shannon,” he strained to speak, “Shannon, I’m in your underwear!”
Chris was so weak, so drained from the ordeal that he almost wanted to pass out again. He was covered in sweat and feces, feeling like a little turd that Shannon had unwittingly expelled during one of her gas attacks. He didn’t want to go on, didn’t want to live like this, as a tiny person; he wanted it all to end. Chris ceased his struggles and shouts for help and closed his eyes, submitting to his fate, waiting for the looming ass above him to either squish or smother him....
Chris snapped awake! A strange feeling was surging through him, as if he was being stretched lengthwise from end to end. He looked up; the huge ass above him was coming closer...

“Chris, please say something!” Shannon begged, anxious that she couldn’t hear any faint cries for help anymore. She had to think: “in” something—in what.
“Of course!” Shannon exclaimed, snapping her fingers. “My toes! He must be in between my toes! That’s why his voice sounds like it’s behind me.” She plopped her ass onto the floor and swung her legs around her. With no time to lose, she placed her left foot in her lap and scanned her toes.
“Chris?” She called, carefully manipulating each toe so as not to squish the tiny boy anymore. Why hadn’t she seen him when she checked her feet moments before? Why was he on the floor for her to step on him anyway, and when did he get stuck?
At that moment, Shannon felt something substantial against the cheeks of her ass, like a small lump. Was there something in her panties?
“CHRIS!” She gasped, quickly getting up onto her knees and pulling her panties down, eyes peeled to the crotch area. At first, she thought what she saw was a small piece of shit, too large to be Chris. Then, she saw the tiny turd moving. It WAS Chris! But....he was BIGGER: almost an inch long!
“Chris?! Oh my gosh, hang on sweetie!” Shannon stood straight up as carefully as she could and lowered her panties to the floor, stepping out one leg at a time. Slowly, she lifted the patties back into the air, holding them out in front of her while keeping them as level and as steady as possible as she made her way down the hall to the bathroom.
All the while, Chris remained stationary, too battered and bruised to move. He was too exhausted to fight and lacked the energy to care; he figured it best to just let Shannon take care of him. Besides, he could rest a little easier now that he’d been discovered.
The next thing Chris knew was a feeling of warmth....and wetness. A torrent of water washed over him, and giant fingers slowly caressed and massaged his body. The scent of lavender invaded his nostrils, and the dirt and grime felt melted away. He thought it best to go limp, as if playing dead, letting Shannon do the majority of the work bringing him back to life, hoping to invoke pity and sympathy from the giantess.
Shannon finished gently washing the boy and rolled him into a small washcloth to dry him off, massaging and rolling his tiny body back-and-forth in her towered palms. Finally, when she thought he was dry, she spoke to him:
“Chris, honey. Speak to me, please.”
Chris kept his eyes closed and gave no reply.
“Chris!” Shannon said teary-eyed, gently tilting the cloth back and forth, “Sweetie, say something!”
Chris slowly opened his eyes, locking his gaze on the giant, worried face above him.
“Shannon,” he said weakly, still pretending to be hurt worse than he actually was.
“Yes! Yes sweetie, I’m here.” She sobbed, “I’ve got you. You’re safe now.”
“Shannon, please....don’t squish me anymore.”
“No hunny, It’s OK. It’s over; you’re safe.”
“I’ll never be safe again,” Chris said breathlessly, “I’ll be shrunk forever.”
“Chris, you’re alright,” she insisted, “I promise. Look!”
Shannon turned her body away from the sink, angling the cloth so that Chris could view his reflection in the mirror situated above. Chris opened his eyes wide when he spotted himself in the damp rag. He had grown; he was BIGGER! Obviously still very small, but over twice the size he had been.
“Shannon!” he gasped, sitting up, as if a surge of energy had sprung him back to life. “I....I’m bigger! I’m growing! The potion’s wearing off! I’m actually growing back!”
“See?” Shannon squealed. “I told you it was only temporary!”
Chris had done it: he’d survived! After all of the torment, all of the situations he’d been in, he was going to make it. He’d be back to his normal height in no time!
“Shannon, quick! Set me down!” Chris said, squirming anxiously.
Shannon obliged, setting him down on the counter, while she took a seat on the closed toilet lid adjacent. Chris ogled himself from head to toe in the bathroom mirror, as best he could, while Shannon watched on with delight.
“My, you sure made a speedy recovery,” Shannon keenly observed.
Chris, however, didn’t care that he’d been found out. He was too preoccupied, overjoyed at the thought of being big again.
“Well, since you appear to be feeling better,” Shannon continued, “would you mind telling me exactly how you ended up in my panties again?”
“Well,” Chris began, doing his best to cool his excitement, “I-I guess I went walking in my sleep and fell off the desk, ‘cause when I woke up, I was in the carpet.”
“You poor dear!” Shannon exclaimed, “You’re lucky you weren’t killed!”
“Tell me about it!” Chris commented, “Anyway, I obviously couldn’t climb back up, so I tried calling you from the floor, hoping you’d wake up.”
“I don’t remember hearing you. I must’ve been fast asleep.”
“Well, the thing is, I thought you DID hear me, because you sat up in bed.”
“I did?!” Shannon uttered, confused, “Wait, what time was this?”
“How should I know?” Chris shrugged, “I was too tiny to see the alarm clock. Anyway, you sat up and scooted to the edge of the bed. I thought you heard me, but....you didn’t. I tried to back away, but you stepped right on top of me!”
Shannon gasped, “That must’ve been when I got up to go to the bathroom. Oh hunny, I’m so sorry! I had no idea you were down there; but....why didn’t you just stay put until I woke up? I would’ve found you.”
“I couldn’t risk waiting until morning. What if a bug or a mouse had found me first?”
“OK, but I still don’t understand how you got from the floor up into my panties.”
“Well, after you carelessly stepped on me,” Chris continued despite a look of disdain from Shannon at his choice of words, “I got stuck to your foot! I was there the whole time you went to the bathroom, and you didn’t even know it!”
“Chris, for Pete’s sake, cut me some slack!” Shannon said aghast, “I was half asleep!”
“Yeah, well, I wasn’t able to pry myself off until you went back to bed; by that time, you were completely is passed out. So, I climbed up you to get your attention but you—“
“Wait! You climbed me?!” Shannon interrupted him, shocked by his actions, “Why didn’t you just walk on the bed?”
“I didn’t want to risk you rolling over in your sleep and squashing me.”
“So you thought CLIMBING ME was a better option?!”
“Uh, it’s not exactly like I had a lot of good options, Shannon! You know, being so small and all. I had to make a choice, OK?”
“Oh honestly, Chris!” Shannon said, facepalming.
“Anyway, I started climbing up your foot and nearly got scratched to death. Then, I climbed over your leg and got thrown up your back. Before I could make it to your head, you swatted me into your panties. I spent half the night trapped in your ass!”
Chris paused upon finishing his story, awaiting a response from Shannon, expecting her to give him a heartfelt apology. At first, Shannon was silent, biting her lip awkwardly....she made a heaving sound, as if holding back a cough or sneeze. Then, Shannon started giggling, smiling as she did. She couldn’t help it.
“Shannon!” Chris shouted, taken aback at her reaction, “It’s not funny! I was stuck in your asshole. I could’ve suffocated!”
“I’m sorry, sweetie,” Shannon said, still laughing, unable to suppress the humor she found in Chris’s ordeal trying to get her attention. “I can’t help it. You must’ve had quite a night! But....you have to admit: it’s your own fault.”
“MY FAULT?! It’s YOUR fault I’m tiny in the first place; you’re supposed to be careful!”
“Chris, first of all, like I said, I was half asleep. Secondly, YOU made some pretty bold choices: you could’ve stayed put on the floor near the desk, but you didn’t; you could’ve found a safe spot even when you were near the bed, but you didn’t; and even after all of that, you chose to CLIMB me instead of just walking around like any normal person would. I probably thought you were a bug!”
“First of all,” Chris snapped back, “any normal person probably wouldn’t be in this situation, Shannon; and second of all, this is all kind of new territory for me. I’m kind of having to wing it here!”
“Well,” Shannon said, her giggling subsided, “I guess the important thing is: you’re safe now.”
“Yeah, you keep saying that,” Chris said bitterly, “but I’ve yet to feel safe being so small around you, Shannon.”
Shannon sighed and rolled her eyes irritably at his repetitive complaint.
“Anyway,” she said, shifting the conversation, “I suppose today’s the last day you’ll be small, little guy. Anything special you’d like to do before you’re too big?”
“Well,” Chris thought, “actually, I hadn’t really given it much thought, but how about we don’t do anything too exciting. I don’t want to jinx it.”
“Well then, I guess we’ll just have to wing it,” she gleefully replied, mocking his earlier words.
As she spoke, Shannon grabbed her bottle of body lotion off the counter and squirted a sizable glob in her palm, rubbing her hands together to create a warm lather.
“Anyway, I may have a couple of ideas,” she said, winking and clicking at him through her teeth. “That is, if you’re up to it.”
“I’m a little afraid to ask exactly what you have in mind,” Chris said apprehensively.
“Relax sweetie,” Shannon reassured him, putting her left foot in her lap. “I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.”
“Oh, I’m sure one of us....will,” Chris said sarcastically, rolling his eyes. Although, as soon as they fell upon he giant Shannon again, his speech suddenly slowed as he finished his statement.
While Chris was talking, Shannon had begun slathering a generous amount of lotion all over her feet, while Chris looked on in amazement, becoming quite aroused. In that moment, he’d almost completely forgotten that a few hours before, he’d been smaller and stuck to the underside of her huge sole. His mind harkened back to several days before, watching Shannon cover herself with suntan lotion, leaving healthy globs between her toes, while he looked on, flabbergasted, too flummoxed for words.
Chris had put the incident earlier that morning in the back of his mind, curbing his anger and frustration at Shannon’s clumsiness. He didn’t know exactly what it was about Shannon that made him willing to forgive her time and time again, especially after shrinking him, but for some reason, Chris kept obliging. Maybe it was his hormones responding to how attractive she actually was; maybe it was because of all the times she’d teased him with her sensual nature. Either way, all of his anger and resentment had evaporated, leaving him euphoric from the sights and smells of the giantess before him as the lotion she applied slurped across the soft skin of her bare feet.
Shannon, unbelievably, hadn’t noticed Chris ogling her; she was too lost in thought about the fun she was about to have that day, giggling and biting her bottom lip as the mental pictures materialized and dissipated from conscious thought. She was going to ensure that today would be a day both of them would never forget.
Shannon caught Chris gawking at her out of the corner of her eye, his gaze locked downward on her freshly moisturized foot. She smirked at how mesmerized he seemed to be. Figuring she might as well humor him, she slowly rubbed lotion up and down her legs, caressing them sensually, then casually plopped her left foot back into her lap while she finished rubbing lotion on the rest of her body, making sure to give Chris a good view of her soft sole. Occasionally, she’d wiggle and scrunch her toes nonchalantly, acting like she didn’t realize Chris was staring, while he stood locked in a trance.
Oh yes; Shannon thought to herself, today’s going to be quite memorable.
“Well little guy,” she addressed him sweetly, grinning softly, her toes wiggling playfully, hinting at the tiny boy, “are you SURE you haven’t thought of anything you’d like to do today?”
Chapter 26 by Shrinker82
Chris couldn’t believe it; he was actually enjoying himself! For the past several minutes, before the two of them had even sat down for breakfast, Chris had been slithering his way between Shannon‘s feet and in between her plump toes, while Shannon reclined on the couch with her feet propped up on the ottoman in the living room. The lotion she’d applied that morning had made her feet smooth and slippery, allowing Chris to glide effortlessly across her soft, creamy flesh.
Shannon was giddy with excitement: she was enjoying watching Chris indulge himself while she gently played along: rubbing her feet together, rolling him back and forth across her soles, and gently squeezing and flexing her toes, playfully trapping him in between.
At one point, Chris lay down on the ottoman while Shannon hovered her right foot over him, scrunching the sole and swaying it overhead in a seductive dance for the tiny boy lying a few inches below. Then, she carefully rested her foot on top of him, holding him gently in place, while she moved her foot back and forth over him, rolling him underneath her soft sole as if he were some kind of foot roller massager. And once Shannon had her fill with her right foot, she repeated the process with her left.
Obviously for Chris, despite having already been a smaller size, playing with Shannon’s feet at his current size was a new experience. For Shannon, however, it wasn’t necessarily a new encounter, though it had still been some time since she had shrunken someone. Not too long ago, she’d had someone else beneath her feet; of course, at that time, she was trying to torture her victim; with Chris, however, she was being gentle, playful, and sweet, a refreshing change from her previous experience.
“OK, little one,” Shannon giggled, removing her feet from the ottoman, “How ‘bout we get some breakfast and continue this when we get back?”
Chris, still recovering on his back, propped himself up on his forearms, wearing a huge grin on his face, and replied:
“Sounds good to me,” he sighed.
Shannon carried Chris to the kitchen, placing him on the table per the norm, and set about pouring herself a bowl of cereal. She soon sat down at the table and gave Chris a Cheerio to eat, telling him to each as much as he could because he’d need the carbs for energy. Although he was now large enough to actually hold it, it was still almost as big as a tire compared to him; nonetheless, Chris chomped away, eagerly awaiting getting back to Shannon’s feet.
Wait! What the hell was he thinking?! Back to Shannon’s FEET?! This was someone whom just a few days ago he’d hated, and hated even more when she’d shrunk him, and now he wanted to be around her FEET?! The same feet that had nearly SQUASHED him a few hours earlier (and countless other times that week)?! The same stinky feet and sweaty toes that he had to endure during the entire walk home yesterday from Noreen’s place?! What the hell was with wrong with him?!
Just a few days before, he’d been looking forward to spending the whole week with Sue Ann, not Shannon. Hormones or not, he shouldn’t be feeling this way about Shannon; not after all the teasing and torment, especially now that he was smaller. Sue Ann would NEVER have treated him that way if he was shrunken with her—of course, if Sue Ann had actually shown up this week, he wouldn’t have been in this mess in the first place. At least after today, he could put this whole thing behind him.
“Hey,” Shannon called down, “everything OK?”
Chris snapped back to reality, realizing he’d been lost in his train of thought.
“Oh, yeah. I’m OK,” he quickly replied.
“Are you sure? You seem really deep in thought.”
“Oh....I-I was just....thinking.”
“Penny for your thoughts,” Shannon said softly.
“I was....just thinking about today, that’s all,” Chris said nervously, wishing Shannon would stop giving him the 3rd degree.
Fear, Chris reasoned with himself, that’s what was making him do all this stuff for Shannon: fear of what she’d do to him if he refused to go along with her plans. She’d always been able to overpower him; she was just bigger and stronger. He couldn’t help but be submissive.
Shannon scooped another big bite of Cheerios in her mouth, smacking her lips and gawking at the tiny boy holding on a huge cheerio in his lap. She smirked, finding humor at Chris’s expense.
Suddenly, she got an idea: she reached down with her spoon and rearranged the remaining cereal in her bowl, getting a nice even distribution of Cheerios and milk.
“Mm,” she muttered aloud, “you know, it’s kinda funny: yesterday you were too small to be holding that Cheerio in your lap.”
“Yeah,” Chris replied sarcastically, “real funny.”
“In fact, you were so small you probably could’ve fit inside of it,” she giggled.
“Yeah, probably,” Chris replied, hoping the uncomfortable conversation would end.
Shannon looked at her bowl and bit her lip smugly.
“Hm, I can just picture it: you, in big bowl of Cheerios, having milk poured on top of you.”
Shannon took a spoonful of milk from her bowl and held it up briefly before dumping it back into her bowl.
“And then you surface,” she continued, “stuck right in the middle of one of the Cheerios, treading milk.”
Chris gulped loudly at the exhibition before him.
“Suddenly, a huge spoon comes right for you,” Shannon said, lowering her spoon into her bowl. “You try to dive out of the way, but you’re too slow. Oh no! Now you’re stuck on the spoon, surrounded by huge pieces of cereal and milk, heading higher into the air.”
Shannon slowly moved the spoon towards her mouth, licking her lips seductively.
“Mm, you try to call for help as the spoon heads closer to her giant mouth, but the giant can’t hear you. Closer, and closer...then, the huge mouth opens, preparing to shove you inside. Her tongue slithers back and forth, moistening two sets of huge teeth inside, eagerly awaiting her next bite. You’re heading in, past her supple lips; her hot, steamy breath washes over you. Those huge lips close around you, and the spoon drops you on her giant tongue as it retreats.”
Shannon was breathing heavily, biting her lip, and wiggling in her chair as she slowly took her next bite of cereal.
“Mm, now you’re stuck inside the giant mouth,” Shannon said with her mouth full, “The cereal tastes so good, the giantess decides to savor this bite, sloshing it around with her tongue, and you along with it. Then....*GULP*, she swallows you whole.”
Shannon closed her eyes and relaxed, pleased with herself, while Chris looked on in horror, trembling with fear. She opened her eyes as they fell upon the tiny boy; it was clear he didn’t take her little exhibition well.
“Wha....Was that supposed to be funny?!” Chris stammered.
“Oh, relax kiddo,” Shannon said, “I’m just teasin’ ya.”
“Yeah, well in case you forgot, that almost DID happen to me the other day, Shannon, and I didn’t think it was funny. I was scared; I-I thought you were gonna eat me!”
“Well, I didn’t,” Shannon giggled, “and I’ve been better since then, right?”
“Define ‘better’,” Chris smarted, making air quotes with his hands.
“Anyway,” Shannon continued, “Did you enjoy your little play time this morning?”
“Yeah,” Chris said excitedly, then restrained himself, “I mean, uh, I liked it just fine.”
“Well,” Shannon giggled at his enthusiasm, “I don’t know about you, but I had fun too. It’s kinda neat having you this size; to be honest, it felt pretty good to rolling you around underneath my feet. In fact, I was wondering if you might do something for me after breakfast.”
“What?” Chris asked apprehensively.
“Well, my feet are kind of sore from all that walking I did yesterday. You know, getting you back home from Noreen’s.”
“Yeah, I know,” Chris replied standoffishly. “It wasn’t exactly a pleasure cruise for me either.”
“Uh huh,” Shannon continued. “As I was saying, my feet are still kind of sore. Now, I know we have our little agreement, so that’s why am asking: I was wondering....if you might be willing to....give me a foot massage?”
“Uh-Um,” Chris stammered, “that might be a little hard to do, Shannon. You know, seeing as I’m only an inch tall.”
“No, that’s the beauty of it,” Shannon explained, “you’re actually the perfect size; well, almost the perfect size. You can use those little hands of yours—and your whole body for that matter—to get all the hard to reach areas.”
“I don’t know, Shannon,” Chris sighed.
“Please sweetie,” she whined, “I’d really appreciate it, and I’ll own one.”
“Well,” Chris hesitated, “I-I guess I’ll do the best I can. Just don’t hold it against me if it’s not exactly to your liking.”
“I won’t honey, I promise,” she said enthusiastically. “Trust me, you’ll do great.”
Shannon, now giddy with excitement, quickly finished the rest of her cereal and carried her bowl over to the sink. Chris was taken aback by how energized she’d become at the premise of him giving her a foot massage; he was just worried he wouldn’t do good job, given his size, but at least it wasn’t like he’d be doing something he was going to hate.
“You’re ready to go, sweetie?” Shannon asked, walking back up to the table.
“I guess so,” Chris said, putting the Cheerio down. For having only been able to eat a small portion of it, he was still quite full.
“Would you like me to throw that away, or would you prefer to save it for later?” Shannon giggled.
“Go ahead and throw it away,” Chris sighed.
Shannon reached down to the table with her big fingers and plucked the tiny trio up in between her thumb and pointer finger; then, in one quick move, she tossed it into her mouth with a loud crunch. She wrinkled her nose at the tiny Chris, who shivered with anxiety; he was quite glad that he’d not been inside that Cheerio Shannon tossed in her mouth. Then, Chris hopped into her palm and the duo headed back to the living room.
Shannon set the tiny boy back down onto the ottoman and took her seat on the couch. She plopped her feet up onto the cushion suddenly. Chris bounced upwards, landing a few feet behind where he’d been previously.
“Hey!” he yelled, regaining his composure, “Watch it, Shannon!”
“Oops!” Shannon exclaimed, “Sorry, kiddo.”
Chris stood up, shook his head, and strolled back over to where Shannon’s feet were resting. It was only then that he noticed that in the time from when the two were in the living room before breakfast to now, Shannon had acquired several large specks of dirt and debris all over the bottoms of her feet. The sight was a little unsettling for Chris: under different circumstances, he could’ve easily been one of those little pieces, stepped on and stuck to a monstrous pair of feet. He wasn’t sure he should say anything about it; he could just imagine Shannon teasing him like she had with the Cheerio a few minutes before, and he really wasn’t in the mood. In the end, he decided to keep his mouth shut.
“OK kiddo,” Shannon said, “if you would, start with my left foot.”
Chris approached her massive foot timidly. At that distance and angle, it towered over him: even at an inch tall, he didn’t even come halfway up her heel; he realized this was going to be an even bigger job than he’d anticipated.
“Um, Shannon, I’m not sure I can do this,” Chris said, stepping around the huge foot to put her in view.
“That’s it sweetie, just start with my heel,” Shannon urged, not hearing Chris’s trepidations.
“Yeah, but-“ Chris started.
“Thanks,” Shannon continued as if Chris had said nothing.
Chris sighed, shook his head, and returned to the center of her left heel. Even this big, she still can’t hear me, he thought. Yeah, but when she’s sitting on me or putting me in her panties on purpose, she can hear me just fine.
Once Chris was in position, he stared blankly at the flesh-colored canvas in front of him.
Here goes nothing, he thought.
He pressed his tiny hands into the calloused flesh of the heel before him. The skin here didn’t have the soft, fleshy texture of her sole: it was firm and coarse, though it retained a fair amount of give. Despite her having lotioned it up a short while ago, it felt almost like sandpaper, just not as rough. Apparently, all the pounding her heels endured—not just from walking home from Noreen’s yesterday, but probably from walking in general—had taken its tole on her skin. It probably didn’t help that Shannon was somewhat heavy for someone her height, nor that Chris was small enough to notice all rough spots. He kneaded the surface in slow, firm circles, his hands brushing across the surface instead of digging into it. Chris wasn’t even sure if Shannon could feel anything, though he was hesitant to stop and ask.
Meanwhile, Shannon had turned on the TV and was browsing through the on-screen menu for a movie to watch. She really wanted to be paying attention to Chris’s work as she had really hadn’t felt much of anything yet, but once she found a movie, she figured she’d be able to concentrate better.
As she scrolled through the options, a specific title caught her eye. Her mouth turned up in a sly grin, and she bit her lip to hold back the laughter.
Chris is going to get a kick out of this, she thought smugly, pressing play on the remote.
Chris was massaging Shannon’s heel, still wondering if she could feel it, when he heard music behind him. Obviously, she’d picked a movie to watch; he was now curious as to which one. The next sound he heard was music: first bells, then a harmonica. His eyes gleaned the screen as he saw a cartoony introduction....then, Chris saw the title. He immediately stopped what he was doing, his face displaying frustration in disbelief. Chris walked back around the giant foot and shouted angrily at the giant woman:
“Shannon!....Shannon!” But Shannon was paying him no attention, her eyes fixated on the TV screen, and the music drowned out his cries.
“SHANNON!” Chris yelled, giving the side of her foot a swift kick!
“OUCH!” Shannon cried, jerking her foot back in response. She observed Chris standing where her foot had been, his arms folded with resentment.
“Hey, what was that for?!” she asked.
“Really, Shannon? You’re going to make me watch a movie called ‘Honey, I Shrunk the Kids’?!”
“What?” She replied, playing innocent, “You no likey the movie I chose?”
“Out of all the movies you could’ve chosen, you chose the one with the word ‘shrunk’ in the title?!”
“It’s a good movie, Chris. I thought you’d like it.”
“No!” Chris snapped back, “You picked it to taunt me!”
“Look, would you just give it a chance?” Shannon implored, “Besides, I thought you were going to massage my feet, not watch a movie.”
“I HAVE been massaging your feet,” Chris argued, “for the past several minutes!”
“Well, I can’t feel anything.”
“Well, maybe if I wasn’t so small and your heel so rough.”
“Well, here....” Shannon said, placing her foot on its side, “if I put my foot like this, you can rub the middle.”
“OK, that’s fine, but can’t you pick something else to watch?” Chris whined.
“No!” Shannon said firmly, “I wanna watch this. Besides, this could be you last day you’ll be tiny.”
“Yeah, But Shan—Wait! What do you mean it ‘could be’ my last day tiny? How long’s it gonna take for me to grow back completely?”
“I don’t know, it’s hard to say. It might take a few hours, or take more than a day. But why be in such a hurry? The way I see it, you may not get this opportunity again; so I’d make the most of it while you can.”
“I don’t want to have this opportunity again,” Chris answered sternly, “and the sooner I get back to my normal size the better. I’m tired of being small!”
“Fine, I get it; now for the last time, get back to my massage,” Shannon demanded, “or maybe you’d rather rub something else, like the ass you were climbing earlier this morning?”
Chris put up his hands and in a defensive posture, signaling to Shannon that he’d comply. He timidly approached her sole and continued massaging, doing his best to ignore the movie and just concentrate on Shannon‘s feet, though he honestly felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard place.
Now that Chris was massaging a softer part of her foot, Shannon didn’t have to concentrate very hard to feel his rubbing; it surprisingly felt good.
“Mm, harder Chris,” she beckoned, closing her eyes. “Put your body into it.”
Chris cocked his shoulder and ran square into the sole; it felt like slamming into a mat hanging along a gymnasium wall.
“Ooh, that felt nice!” Shannon sighed, “Keep going.”
Chris gladly obliged, tossing his body against her foot time and time again, as if he were a mental patient in a straitjacket bouncing off padded walls. When he started getting tired of using his whole body, he switched to his fists, punching the soft flesh, pretending he was a boxer hitting a body bag. He was venting his frustrations, and working up a sweat to boot.
Suddenly, a strange yet familiar feeling came over him again: he felt like his whole body was being stretched. Chris eyed Shannon’s foot; it appeared to be shrinking. Then, as he examined his entire body, he quickly realized the truth: he was growing again!
“Shannon! Shannon, I’m growing!” Chris exclaimed.
Shannon heard his tiny voice clear as day, though it was still somewhat squeaky; she pulled her foot away to get a better view. Chris HAD gotten bigger: he was almost twice the size he’d been just a second ago.
“Wow kiddo,” Shannon exclaimed, “You’ve almost doubled in height!”
“I know, I know!” Chris squealed excitedly, “At this rate, I’ll be back to normal in no time!”
“Let’s not be too hasty,” Shannon cautioned, “You’ve still got a foot massage to finish, and it’ll be even better now that you’re twice the size!”
“Really, Shannon?” Chris whined, “I’m kind of working up a sweat here?”
“Yeah, and the more you sweat, the more your excreting the leftover potion out of your system. A few more hours of massaging my feet you should be back to normal.”
“A few more hours?!” Chris wailed, “I’m not rubbing your feet for a few more hours!”
“I know, Chris. I’m just messing with ya. How about just for a little longer, OK?”
“Fine,” Chris relented, “but not too much longer.”
“Agreed,” Shannon said, “but how about doing my right foot now?”
Chris obliged and started working his magic on Shannon’s right foot, while she sat back and paused the movie, not just to appease Chris, but to remove any distractions so he could focus squarely on her. At twice his height, the massage Chris gave felt twice as good. Shannon did her best not to flinch and just endure any tickling, giggling and biting her lip to curb her sensitivity; eventually, however, she was just too ticklish to proceed.
“He he, OK sweetie,” she giggled, pulling her feet away, “I think I’m good. Thank you.”
Chris nodded his head and sighed, taking a moment to catch his breath and wipe his brow.
“Wow, kiddo,” Shannon declared, “you sure worked up a sweat!”
“Yeah, well....” Chris panted, his voice trailing off.
“And you sure got dirty!” Shannon commented.
“It’s not just me,” Chris countered, “look at your feet.”
Shannon humored him and took a peek at her soles; he was right: she couldn’t believe how dirty they’d gotten from just walking around the house.
“I see what you mean,” Shannon remarked. “Maybe I should sweep up a bit. And now that you’re a little bigger, I don’t have to worry about you accidentally getting swept up in the dustpan.”
Shannon had a quick giggle at her joke before heading into the kitchen to grab the broom, leaving Chris brooding on the ottoman. Before long, she’d returned and was sweeping the floor of the living room. Chris just sat and watched, choosing to relax rather than intervene. In no time, Shannon had the living room and hallway swept and all the hair and dirt collected in the dustpan. She disappeared back into the kitchen for a moment to dispose of the refuse before returning.
“OK, come on kiddo,” Shannon beckoned. “Let’s head into the kitchen so I can finish sweeping.”
“Aw, can’t I just stay in here and watch TV?” Chris whined.
“Nonsense,” Shannon said, “it won’t take very long. Besides, I still need to keep an eye on you. We’ll be back in no time.”
Chris begrudgingly allowed Shannon to take him into the kitchen and set him on the counter, while she finished sweeping. Once again, Chris was relegated to watching with his head in his hands, bored. Thankfully, Shannon made quick work of the kitchen.
“There,” she said, admiring her work, “that’s better.”
“Great,” Chris said indifferently, “now can we go watch TV?”
“I’ve got a better idea,” Shannon replied, “I’ve worked up quite a sweat myself. So, seeing as we’re both kinda dirty, how about we both take a nice bath together? We’ll get cleaned up, then we can relax until lunch.”
“Right now?” Chris asked. “Do we have to?”
“Chris, we both need to clean up....plus, you liked our bath the other day, and with you a little taller....it might feel pretty good having you play with the girls.”
Shannon gripped her tits and jiggled them seductively in front of him. Chris’s eyes grew wide at the display before him, his tiny member quickly rising to attention.
“Hmph, if you insist,” he replied smugly, trying to play it cool.
“Oh, I do,” Shannon said longingly, raising her eyebrows and biting her lip with anticipation.
Then, like a hungry giant salivating over her catch, Shannon took the tiny boy in her hands and scurried upstairs. She was definitely going to enjoy this!
Chapter 27 by Shrinker82
Chris closed his eyes, taking a moment to focus on his breathing—inhaling and exhaling the hot, humid air from the steamy bathroom. He was floating, not in the Tupperware container from before, but in a tiny toy boat that Shannon had found when she went through his old toys the other day. She’d almost forgotten that it was in there, otherwise she would’ve grabbed it the first time they took a bath together. Now, the waves from Shannon’s movements in the bathtub were gently rocking the tiny boat back-and-forth in a soothing rhythm.
But it wasn’t just the waves easing Chris’s tensions: moments before, he beheld Shannon’s naked body when she climbed into the tub; all of his apprehensions and reservations dissipated. The water in the tub was just deep enough to touch the bottoms of her perky bosoms, giving the illusion that they were lightly floating on the surface.
Shannon, meanwhile, was ogling the tiny boy lovingly, basking in his contentment.
“How are you doing?” She cooed softly.
“Just fine,” Chris said, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly, “just fine.”
“You ready to get cleaned up?”
“If I have to,” Chris said coyly.
Shannon reached over and grabbed her bottle of lavender body wash, squirted a tiny dollop into her palm, and dipped her hand just below the surface to moisten it. Then, she gently rubbed her hands together to build up a slight lather. Chris held out his hands, ready to receive his ration of soap; Shannon, however, had something else in mind.
“That’s OK, sweetie,” she said, urging him to put his hands down, “I thought maybe I’d take care of this.”
“W-What do you mean?” Chris asked, confused.
“Just trust me, OK?” she murmured. “I’ll be gentle.”
“Uh, OK,” Chris said, his apprehension returning.
Shannon reached for the 2-inch boy, tenderly picking him up in her soapy hands, and started running her silky fingers all over him, softly humming as she lathered him up from head to toe. The soap made it easy for her fingers to glide up and down the length of his tiny body, and Shannon made sure to get every inch. She enjoyed making him giggle as she skimmed his tummy, and watching him squirm as her fingers passed over his crotch, inching ever closer to his tiny member on each pass. Even though he was surely clean, Shannon didn’t stop; she was having too much fun teasing him, watching him flinch every time she touched it.
“Would you like to rinse off,” She finally whispered, “or should I continue just a little longer?”
“If you’d like to keep going,” Chris said, breathing heavily with indulgence to Shannon’s gentle touch, “I won’t stop you.”
“OK,” she giggled, “Hang on.”
Shannon rolled Chris onto his back in her palm and, with her thumb and forefinger, slid them over his crotch.
“Whoa! Hey!” Chris gasped, feeling her huge, plump fingers around his tiny cock, “Shannon, what’re you doing?!”
“Shh,” she quietly hushed him, “just relax. I’ll take care of you.”
As gently as she could, Shannon began rubbing her fingers together, sliding them back and forth over his tiny member. She carefully manipulated his fully-erect shaft, making sure she wasn’t hurting him, an impressive feat considering how tiny his cock was.
“Ooh! Oh, WOW!” Chris exclaimed, experiencing a queer feeling in his abdomen. He began squirming and shifting in place, thrusting his pelvis upwards again and again with each stroke of Shannon’s fingers. His breathing became more rapid; he could feel his pleasure building like before, when Shannon had placed her foot on top of him.
Soon, a new sensation overtook him: he could feel his body stretching, growing yet again, fusing with his orgasmic energy, increasing his pleasure tenfold. His body stretched; his ecstasy grew, until...
Chris took a huge breath, exhaling loudly and slowly; his body relaxed, going limp in Shannon’s palm, as if melting away into her wet skin. If any part of him hadn’t been covered with soap, it surely was now, considering all the squirming and wiggling he’d done. He couldn’t believe how good it felt, how great he felt, or that he didn’t care that it was Shannon who had made him feel this way.
Shannon’s eyes grew wide with excitement upon seeing Chris expand in her hand, though the entire time, she never stopped stroking his member, enjoying the feeling of it enlarging along with him. Quite the sensation indeed!
“Did you enjoy that?” Shannon giggled, knowing full well that he had.
“That....felt....amazing!” Chris said, panting between each word. It took a moment, but he was finally able to open his eyes and gauge his surroundings, confirming what he already knew:
“I knew it!” Chris remarked, “I was growing just now. I knew it; I could feel it!”
“Yep,” Shannon smiled, “you started growing again while I was finishing you up. You’re probably 3 inches tall now! Do you know what that means?”
“Um, I’m gonna be back to normal soon?” he guessed.
“No,” Shannon giggled, “it means you’re the perfect size to fit between my breasts.”
“R-Really?” Chris stammered, ears perked up, “Y-You mean it?”
“Mm-hm,” Shannon affirmed, “but....you have to do something for me first.”
“Uh...hey, wait!” Chris suddenly remembered, “You said you owed me one, remember?”
“Yeah,” Shannon confirmed, “and I just paid you back. You don’t think that little release was for MY enjoyment, did you?”
“Well....yeah! Kinda,” Chris answered honestly.
“Silly boy,” Shannon said, “I did that for YOU, and that made us even. If you want anymore, you’ll have to do something for me first.”
“You’re not gonna make me massage your feet again, are you?” Chris whined.
“No,” Shannon said, shaking her head, “I’ve got something else in mind. First, let me rinse you off, then I’ll show you.”
“Well....Okay,” Chris complied.
“Ready?” she asked.
Chris nodded and took a deep breath as Shannon dipped her palm just below the surface of the water to rinse off all the excess soap. After a couple of soft scrubs, she lifted her hands back out. Chris wiped the excess water from his eyes and shook his head rapidly.
“OK,” Shannon said, dumping him back into his boat, “sit tight for a second.”
Shannon reached for the lavender body wash once again, this time squirting a sizable amount into her hand.
“OK, little one,” she began, “here’s what I’m gonna do: I’m going to lather you up really good...”
“...But you’ve already washed me,” Chris interrupted.
“Would you let me finish?” she snapped. “That’s only the first part.”
“Sorry,” Chris winced.
“Now then, once I get you all lathered up, I’m gonna use you to wash myself. You’re gonna be my little bar of soap.”
“Say WHAT?!” Chris exclaimed.
“I’m going to use you to wash myself,” Shannon repeated. “Come on. It’ll be fun!”
“Shannon, I don’t know...” Chris replied apprehensively.
“Ugh,” Shannon sighed frustratedly, “would you relax? I’ll be gentle.”
“Are you sure about this, Shannon?”
“Trust me, I know what I’m doing.”
Chris sighed uneasily.
“OK,” Shannon said, “your loss. Too bad, though, I was looking forward to using you to wash my breasts.”
“Wait!” Chris stopped her, “What do you mean?”
“I have to be thorough, Chris,” Shannon shrugged. “Did you think I wasn’t gonna wash my chest?”
“Well, no,” Chris stuttered, “but—“
“...And with them being as big as they are, I have to do a good job. You know, rubbing them all over; making sure they get....really....really....clean.”
Chris gulped; his pulse quickened.
“And that’s just for starters,” she added. “At your size, you can get into all the hard to reach places.”
“Wh-What ‘hard to reach places’?”
“Oh,” she shrugged, looking around, “you know: underneath my breasts....Mm, and down my legs....”
Shannon began running her fingers down her body, calling out the body parts as she went:
“....Under my feet,” she continued, her voice getting softer, “....and between my toes.”
Shannon seductively scrunched her toes for Chris, hoping to land him.
“Alright, fine,” Chris finally relented.
Shannon flashed a huge smile and giggled; her body shook with excitement.
“Just be careful, OK?” Chris cautioned her.
“Don’t worry, I’d never be rough on my skin.”
She maneuvered her hands close to him, and Chris crawled timidly into her palms. He sat down directly in the pool of body wash; it felt unexpectedly cool against his warm, wet backside.
Shannon scooped up a small handful of water and gently poured it over the small boy; then, she slathered the body wash all over him, singing softly and occasionally giggling between lines as she lathered him up:
“Oh, I wish I were a little bar of soap,
Oh, I wish I were a little bar of soap,
I’d go slippy, slappy, slidey,
Over everybody’s hidey,
Oh, I wish I were a little bar of soap.”
If they’d been open, Shannon might have spotted Chris rolling his eyes with chagrin. It was sickening how pleased she seemed with herself, and Chris just knew that whenever she babysat him in the future, she’d always remind him of the time he was her little bar of soap. Thankfully, the soap bubbles camouflaged any part of him currently blushing.
“OK kiddo, are you ready?” Shannon asked.
“Uh, Shannon...quick question?” Chris asked anxiously, blowing the soup away from his mouth, “You’re not planning on using me to wash....like, everything, are you?”
“Mm hm,” Shannon nodded slowly, “Every....last....inch.”
“Wait! Hang on a second...” Chris started, having second thoughts after hearing the emphasis on Shannon’s last few words.
“Here we go!”
Before Chris could object, Shannon squeezed her hand and brought him up to her neck, rubbing him along its contours. Chris could only brace himself, using his arms to shield his head, hoping that Shannon wouldn’t be too rough. Amazingly though, despite her quick motions, she was being gentle, albeit thorough.
Once she’d cleaned her neck, Shannon moved onto her left arm, sliding Chris up and down along its surface: down her shoulders, along the side of her muscles, past her elbow, across her forearm, over the back of her hand, and between each finger. Suddenly, Shannon‘s arm shot straight up; Chris was headed straight for her armpit. He put his hands out to brace, but it didn’t help: he plopped directly into the odorous region Shannon had shaved the previous night. Although Chris was glad there weren’t any nasty armpit hairs to get tangled in, Shannon’s B.O. was still pungent. Shannon then repeated the whole process with the other arm.
“Hang on, kiddo,” Shannon said, “I need a lather you up a little more.”
Chris didn’t have time say anything as Shannon’s fingers were massaging him until he was soapy again.
“Now comes the fun part, Chris,” Shannon said, “I hope you’ll like this.”
Shannon angled the 3-inch boy downward so that he was staring directly at her massive breasts, as if signaling to him this was his next destination to ease his apprehensions. With a gentle cupping of her hands, she caressed the tiny boy and placed him lightly upon her bosom, slowly moving him across the slippery skin of the top of her right breast. Shannon seemed to be taking her time, making sure that Chris enjoyed his endeavor, and ensuring she enjoyed it just as much. She indulged herself: massaging him all around her massive globe, sliding him underneath where her tit met her torso, and lastly, she pressing him gently against her areola, panting heavily.
Even though it was her massaging it, something about Chris making contact with her erect nipple filled her with intense pleasure; she really hoped Chris was just as turned on as she was. In fact, Shannon was so aroused, she went even slower washing her other tit.
All the while, Chris felt it best to simply submit, letting Shannon do all the work. His efforts to curb her enthusiasm were fruitless anyway, so he simply braced himself for the ride. Being a bar of soap was not his cup of tea, even when he was dragged across Shannon’s breasts, but he figured it best to just let her have her fun. He just hoped she wasn’t serious about washing everything, as there were two places he absolutely did not want to be stuck right now.
After several minutes of washing her giant breasts, Shannon gave the small boy a tiny respite.
“Doing OK, sweetie?” she asked.
“Kinda,” he responded nervously.
“I really enjoyed having you wash my breasts for me,” she said, raising her eyebrows. “You really had me going there.”
“G-glad to be of service,” Chris stammered.
“Well, I need to get a little more body wash; We’re not even halfway done yet and I’m running out of soap. You don’t hold lather like my loofah.”
Once again, Shannon reached for her body wash.
“Now, just hang on, OK?” Shannon prepped him. “I’ll need to get a little bit more than usual.”
Chris watched the huge bottle hovering over him, the spout directly above his torso. As Shannon squeezed the bottle, Chris put his arms up instinctively, soon becoming the recipient of a torrent of goop. The liquid soap covered his midsection; he lifted his neck, doing his best to keep the slime away from his face.
“Hold your breath!” Shannon commanded, taking another scoop of water and pouring it over him, and rubbing her hands together to build up a huge lather this time. Her fingers kneaded Chris vigorously, continuously stroking his sensitive areas; despite his aversions to be used as a bar of soap, Shannon was giving him quite the boner.
In no time, Chris was enveloped in soap bubbles, sliding all along Shannon’s midsection: over her stomach and across her belly button, but going no lower than her waist, much to Chris’s relief. Before long, he was sliding down her inner thighs, over her knees and shins, and across the tops of her feet. Shannon took extra time and care to press him into the wrinkles of her soft sole, and took delight in sliding the tiny boy between each and every one of her plump toes.
Finally, Chris slid out from between the last of Shannon‘s toes, hoping she was finished having her fun; unfortunately, he was wrong.
“OK, kiddo,” Shannon said, “hang on.”
With one quick motion, she braced herself and stood up in the tub, her legs spread slightly apart. Chris started panicking as Shannon‘s hands started pushing him towards her crotch. He started squirming feverishly, trying to get away.
“SHANNON!” he yelled up, “SHANNON, STOP! PLEASE!”
“Don’t worry, sweetie,” she replied, “We’re almost done.”
“NO, SHANNON! PLEASE! DON’T WASH THERE!”
“Honey, I have to,” she urged, halting his forward motion about six inches from her crotch. “You wouldn’t want me walking around with the smelly crotch all day, would you?”
“Shannon, please, I’m begging you—” he pleaded.
“Now Chris, you be a good little bar of soap and you’ll get a nice reward later, OK?”
“Shannon, no!”
“Otherwise,” she continued, “you might find yourself sticking out of my asshole again.”
Chris halted his struggles, not wanting to endure that horrible experience again, though he was still shaking nervously.
“There’s a good boy,” Shannon cooed. “Now, hold on.”
Chris braced himself as Shannon slowly drew his body into her pelvis, lightly running him through a sea of damp pubic hair. Her breathing quickened and her pulse raced, stimulated by the gentle massage she was giving herself. Once again, something about having Chris in her hands, despite doing it herself, was heightening her pleasure. Shannon quickly ran him through the creases where her legs met her pelvis, then shoved him directly onto her vagina, unable to stand any more waiting.
Poor Chris felt helpless: he was thrust right into Shannon’s vagina, though thankfully, he remained outside of it. It wasn’t much better, however, as Shannon rubbed him up, down, and all around, smearing his soapy body in vaginal secretions as he slid back and forth across her clit. He struggled, trying to call out to the giantess, begging for her to stop, but Shannon wasn’t listening: she had closed her eyes and was to preoccupied with orgasmic energy, and Chris’s struggles only heightened her pleasure. Shannon started rubbing faster, and Chris’s ride got much rougher; despite the natural lubrication, the friction and heat became much more intense.
Finally, Shannon’s muscles tightened, she exhaled deeply, and the rubbing slowed to a stop. She pulled the tiny boy away from her crotch.
“There now,” she sighed, still panting. “Much better. You did a great job!”
Chris was still in shock, trying to recover.
“I wish you could be my little bar of soap every day,” she giggled, wrinkling her nose at him.
“Shannon, that was humiliating,” Chris finally spoke, trying to wipe the juices from his face.
“I’m sorry, hun,” she giggled, trying to explain, “but I couldn’t help it. If it’s any consolation, I WAS trying to be gentle, and I did show some restraint. I could have shoved you inside me.”
“Yeah, thanks,” Chris replied sarcastically, not wanting that mental picture.
Shannon ignored his comment, reaching into her wet pussy with two soapy fingers to complete her scrubbing; Chris looked away intently.
“OK, little man,” Shannon said, “one last place to get.”
“What?!” Chris exclaimed. “Shannon, you’ve washed everywhere—Oh no! Shannon, please, NOT THAT!”
Chris was already in motion, arcing around to her backside. He was screaming for mercy, pleading for Shannon to stop, but she paid him no heed.
“Sorry, little man, but we had a deal. I’m NOT going to miss my ass!”
Chris slammed into Shannon’s right butt cheek and felt himself moving in circular motions across the slippery terrain. Then, just as quickly, Shannon switched to the other cheek. At least l both ass cheeks felt just as squishy as Shannon’s breasts, providing Chris some solace; of course, her breasts didn’t have a source of foul odor nestled in between them.
Due to its size, Shannon’s behind took a while to clean, but inevitably, the moment Chris had been dreading had arrived. He could only look on in horror as Shannon squatted slightly, spreading her legs a bit more; then, with her free hand, she spread her ass cheeks apart.
“SHANNON! NOOOOOO—!”
Shannon shoved the poor boy square into her ass crack; his cries were completely cut off. He was continuously thrust up-and-down along her crack, squished by the massive globes on either side of him. For Chris, being 3 inches tall didn’t make the experience any better. He tried thrashing about, but between her giant hand and her massive ass cheeks, Chris wasn’t going anywhere, and Shannon was making sure to get her butt extra clean.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Shannon slid Chris out from betwixt her butt cheeks and brought him around to her front, dipping him into the water to rinse him off. Then, she sat back down into the tub to rinse off herself.
Chris was sure he was drowning; he bobbed up to the surface, coughing and spurting water. He flailed his arms, desperate to stay afloat, and swiftly found his tiny boat to hold on to.
“Shannon,” Chris coughed, unable to finish his sentence.
“All done, sweetie,” Shannon interrupted, giggling, “You’re not as good as my loofah, but you ARE twice the fun!”
“Shannon, that was terrible! Yuck! Why would you do that to me?!”
“Hey, we made a deal, little man: you said you’d be my little bar of soap and, in return, you get some playtime later.”
“If I’d have known you were going to do THAT, I never would have agreed!”
“Oh geez, Chris, stop overreacting! It wasn’t THAT bad.”
“Yes, it was!” Chris objected, It WAS ‘that bad’!”
“Honestly, Chris, sometimes I don’t get you. You always stare at my ass whenever I bend over in my bathing suit. Why does seeing it up close suddenly disgust you?”
“Shannon, can we please just drop it?”
“Fine,” Shannon relented. “It’s over now, and now you can have your reward.”
“I’m not sure I want it now,” Chris ejaculated.
“Oh, don’t be such a spoil sport!” Shannon scoffed. “Now, would you like to lounge around in the tub a little longer, or get out and get dressed?”
“What I’d LIKE to do is feel clean again,” Chris said.
“OK, if you insist,” Shannon said, grabbing the body wash yet again and squirting a small dollop into her hand. She reached for the tiny boy, but Chris waved her off.
“No, Shannon! I’m doing it myself this time.”
“Oh, don’t be silly, just come here!” Shannon said determinedly, her hands coming for him.
“No! Stay away from me!” Chris shouted back, trying to swim away. Shannon clasped her hands together, but missed him; Chris had dove underwater to escape. She was tempted to reach into the water, but didn’t want the soap to wash off. Thinking quickly, Shannon twisted her foot and pulled her leg up towards her. Just as Chris surfaced, the sole of her right foot slammed into him, dragging him up and out of the water. Chris had no choice but to hold on to avoid falling as Shannon brought her foot closer to her face.
“Now look, little boy,” she scolded him, “I’m getting a little tired of this attitude of yours. I asked you to do something for me, and you agreed, no questions asked. Just because I said I’d be nice to you doesn’t give you free reign to misbehave. Don’t forget who’s in charge here, and being so small, you really need to—“
Shannon didn’t finish her sentence. At that very moment, her leg shifted, causing Chris to slip off her foot. He shouted and flailed about as he fell, splashing a moment later into the water below, taking several seconds to surface.
“Dang it!” Shannon cursed, putting her leg down, “Come here!”
“No! Leave me alone!”
Unfortunately, being right below Shannon, Chris didn’t stand a chance. Her hands immediately grabbed him, shoving him underneath the water; they surfaced with Chris squirming in her soapy palms.
“Now, stop struggling,” Shannon demanded. “You’ll only make things worse for yourself.”
Chris, however, wasn’t listening one iota: he was desperate to slip away from Shannon’s grasp. She squeezed harder to hold onto him.
“Chris,” she warned, “I swear, if you don’t stop squirming, I’m going to sit on you!”
Chris didn’t care, he wanted to get away. He pushed against her hands, trying to pull himself free. Eventually though, Chris’s struggles slowed enough for Shannon to clean him off. Besides, he knew well enough to not to test her.
Before long, Chris was once again washed and rinsed. Shannon climbed out of the tub, setting him on the counter.
“Now, you just stay there and get your head on straight,” she commanded, handing him a dry washcloth. “Here, take this and dry off, and if you even think about running off, your gonna spend the rest of the afternoon in my panties, and trust me, I’m feeling extra gassy today!”
Chris wrapped himself in the washcloth while Shannon set about drying herself off with a fresh towel. He turned his back to her, not wanting to see her scowl at him. Reward or not, he was more than ready to finish growing back. He was done with this whole shrinking business!
While Shannon finished drying off, she contemplated to herself. She really hoped Chris would be more agreeable as the day went on. He was the perfect height for her to really have some fun, and hoped his attitude would turn around, as he wouldn’t be this size for much longer.
Once both of them were dry, Shannon wrapped herself in the towel, collected Chris and her body lotion in hand, and made her way down the hall to the bedroom.
Chapter 28 by Shrinker82
Shannon carefully set Chris on his bed and placed her bottle of lotion on the desk. She dropped her towel seductively, hoping the 3-inch boy was watching, then kicked it away. She was about to apply her lotion when she snapped her fingers, realizing she’d forgotten to grab her clothes. Oh well, she thought, Chris could use a little more teasing.
She casually strolled over to search her suitcase, swerving near the bed on her way, teasing Chris with an up-close view of her nakedness.
Chris turned beet red, doing his best to look away from Shannon’s giant, naked body as she maneuvered towards him. Her crotch sat just a few inches above eye level, an uncomfortable reminder of where he’d been several minutes before. The view didn’t get much better as she strolled by, her ass jiggling with each step, culminating in yet another unsettling view when she bent over and reached into her suitcase to grab her clothes.
Shannon collected what she planned on wearing and carried everything back to the desk, setting the clothes down in small pile, avoiding her lotion bottle and Chris’s tiny bed. She picked up her lotion and started shaking it up, making it nice and smooth for application.
“Oh Chris,” she called deviously, “would you like me to rub some lotion on you?”
“No way!” Chris said determinately.
“Are you sure?” she asked, trying to coax him, “It’ll feel really good.”
“I’m quite sure!” Chris said frustratedly, wanting her to stop pressing the subject.
“OK,” she replied, “your loss. I don’t know about you, but these summer days tend to dry out my skin. I have to make sure I keep everything well moisturized and silky smooth.”
Shannon peered over her shoulder, grinning slyly at the small boy on the bed; his head was turned away, trying to ignore her apparently. If she wanted him to watch, she would have to be more direct.
“Pity you don’t want any of this,” she said, squirting a large helping of body lotion into her hand. “It’s just the thing for dry skin.”
Shannon continued warming up the lotion in her hands, listening to it schlurp, while Chris tried turning his body in the opposite direction to ignore her.
“You know, whenever I put lotion on, I like to start on my arms, slowly working my way from my shoulders to my elbows, and all the way to the backs of my hands.” As Shannon spoke, she slathered lotion across her body, describing the exact places she was moisturizing.
“Mm, then I start back up at my neck,” she continued, giggling seductively, “massaging it in really well, front and back. Then, down my chest....and all over my huge, perky breasts. Oh, and it takes a lot of lotion to cover them, you know, because they’re so big.”
Shannon’s voice became soft and sullen. “I get a little more, and rub it all over my tummy and down to my waist. Mm, then down my thighs, over my knees, and up an down the back of my calves. Of course, I can’t forget my feet, now, can I? Especially the spaces between my toes. I don’t miss a spot; I need to make sure every inch is nice and smooth before I’m done.
“But, I’m not done yet, kiddo,” she said, biting her lip. “No sir, I have to make sure I lotion up big, bare ass—from cheek to shining cheek. Then, finally, I get between my legs, from my inner thighs to my—“
Shannon’s sentence cut off: she was moaning softly and breathing heavily as she rubbed lotion into her crotch. Chris tried to ignore her, covering his ears, but her voice was too large and powerful to drown out; he couldn’t help but listen, sporting a huge boner again.
“Mm, this feels so good,” Shannon moaned, rubbing faster, “and smells so nice. Remember Chris? Remember how it smells? It’s lavender. You smelled it when you’re playing on my feet earlier. It’s so nice and fresh, and really creamy.”
Shannon restrained herself, opting to wait a few minutes.
“You sure you don’t want some, Chris?” she teased. “Last chance.”
“Yes, Shannon, I’m sure!” Chris snapped, now quite annoyed with her constant pressuring.
“OK,” Shannon relented, feigning surprise at his reaction, “suit yourself.”
She finished rubbing the rest of the lotion off onto her backside and reached for her underwear, sliding it up her now smooth legs and pulling them tight. She snapped the band around her waist, patting her crotch a few times, as if to tell it to be patient.
Wasting no time, Shannon approached Chris’s bed, where he sat with his back to her, though she could easily tell she’d successfully aroused him from his protruding boner.
“Whatcha doin’ little guy?” she cooed.
“Waiting for you to get dressed so we can go back downstairs,” Chris replied decisively.
“Maybe I’m not ready to back downstairs yet.”
Chris folded his arms, with an annoyed sigh as his only response.
“I really wish you’d lighten up, Chris,” Shannon said, shaking her head. “How else are you going to enjoy what little time you have left at this size?”
Chris still didn’t respond; instead, he turned his head downward, hoping Shannon would get the hint.
“Look, let’s talk this out, OK?” Shannon said, preparing to sit on the bed. “Watch out now! Giant ass coming through.”
Chris whipped his head around, catching a glimpse of Shannon’s humongous panty-covered ass descending just to his left. He leapt in the opposite direction without any care for his safety, figuring his bed would cushion his landing. His face planted into the mattress just as Shannon’s ass made contact, the springs creaking under her weight. The bed dipped in her direction; Chris held on so as not to roll or backslide towards his tormentor behind, lest she decide to make good on her earlier threat of sitting on him again.
Shannon took sadistic glee in watching Chris evade her backside (though she wasn’t actively trying to sit on him), wondering what it would feel like to have him struggle underneath her at his present size.
“Oh, sorry hunny, are you OK?” She asked, feigning apathy.
“Dang it, Shannon! Cut it out!” Chris shouted irritably, rolling onto his back.
Shannon took a moment to position herself on the bed, sitting Indian-style on the bed, half-naked, wearing nothing but a purple pair of panties.
“OK, kiddo, now come here,” she beckoned, tapping her hand lightly on the bed.
“Can’t I just lay here?” Chris sighed.
“Fine,” Shannon said, “suit yourself. I just wanna talk, that’s all.”
“Could you at least put a shirt on first?”
Shannon gave a long exasperated sigh and continued:
“Chris, sometimes your behavior astounds me: just a few minutes ago you saw me bare ass naked in the bathtub. Why does seeing me topless right now make you so damned uncomfortable?!”
“Because it’s not normal, Shannon!” Chris called up, “I told you, I don’t like you that way, and I can’t help what my hormones do!”
“Chris, it’s not like we’re dating or getting married or anything, we’re just having a little fun, that’s all. Can’t you see I’m giving you a golden opportunity here?”
“I don’t exactly see how being stepped on, and sat on, and almost eaten, and being used as a bar of soap is a ‘golden opportunity’, Shannon!”
“Ugh, I’m trying to show you that you can use me to let off a little steam. You know, let off some sexual tension....satisfy those hormones of yours—I know they been driving you crazy. I’m saying I’m willing to help you, no strings attached. I just wish you’d stop being so apprehensive and relax a bit; let your hormones take over and do what comes natural. I’m here to take care of you.”
“Oh, I’m definitely sure you’re going to end up taking care of me,” Chris chimed in, twisting her words.
“Hunny, listen,” Shannon said, stretching her left leg and out past the small boy, “I’m just saying that you don’t have to be so shy around me. Whatever you want to do with me is fine, really. I just want to make you happy.”
“Well, it doesn’t feel like it, Shannon!” Chris retorted, “It feels like all you want to do is tease and torment me.”
“I’m just being playful, sweetie, but maybe I’ve been too forward. I’ll tell you what, I’ve got just the thing to loosen you up.”
Shannon stretched out her left leg so that it was parallel with her right, then fluffed up a couple of pillows, positioning them behind her to lean on.
“Ah, that’s better,” Shannon sighed. “Now then, you’ve been upset because you say I’ve been treating you like a little toy; well, this time, I’m gonna be YOUR toy: I’m just gonna lie here, propped up on these two pillows, and you can play with me however you want. Whatever you wanna do, you’re free to do it, and whatever you want me to do, I’ll do it for you.”
“Great!” Chris said, “Let’s go back downstairs and watch some TV.”
“Chris, you know that’s not what I meant!” Shannon snapped, getting rather irritated with his smart mouth, but she quickly restrained herself. “If you need me to spell it out for you, fine. My body is your playground: you can go anywhere you want to go, do whatever you want to do, play with whatever you wanna play with, if you catch my drift. You want my feet, go ahead, but if you want something else, I’ll oblige you. It’s your play time; do with it what you want. Like I said before, no strings attached! I won’t do anything unless you want me too; the most I’ll do is ask if I can help, but if you tell me ‘no’, that’ll be the end of it. I won’t pressure you, I promise. Just do what comes natural.”
Chris was apprehensive at first, unsure if he was willing to go through with what Shannon was suggesting.
“Just give it a chance, OK?” Shannon urged, “You’re, like, the perfect size to take advantage of....well, everything I have to offer. I’d....really like it if you’d try.”
Chris could only sit in silence, though Shannon could tell he was in deep contemplation over her offer. She knew better not to say anything and just let him come to a decision on his own, lest she talk herself out of a sale.
“As long as we’re clear on how I feel about you,” Chris stated, “maybe we can give it a try.”
Shannon nodded, smiled and giggled with joy, wiggling her body in anticipation of feeling Chris on her body.
“Where....should I start?” Chris asked hesitantly.
“Anywhere you’d like,” Shannon replied softly.
“Okay,” Chris nodded, scanning her body as he contemplated his choices. He looked behind him, eyeing Shannon’s feet again, but something held him back, telling him to take a chance elsewhere. All the while, Shannon simply stared at him with soft, tender glances, as if to let him know she was completely at his mercy and ease any trepidations.
At that moment, when their eyes met, Chris realized what he wanted. He harkened back to the fun he’d had playing on Shannon‘s breast when he was only a quarter inch tall, and how content he’d felt pressed between them. Perhaps Shannon was right: maybe he was the perfect size to explore her body and cozy up to her, nestled in her supple bosom.
The issue currently was how to get up there, as the most direct route would mean heading right for her crotch, and Chris didn’t want to give Shannon the wrong idea. He strolled over to her left thigh, wondering if he could scale it; even with him 3 inches tall, it was quite sizable. He scanned down her leg, wondering if there were anywhere else he could climb on, but there really weren’t any easy choices. Chris pondered asking Shannon for help, but some part of him wanted to do it on his own, traverse her body at his own pace, feeling her smooth, silky skin under his feet.
Chris grabbed a hold of Shannon’s thigh and attempted to pull himself up onto it, careful not to dig his nails into Shannon‘s skin, as he didn’t want to make her any more irritated with him. Despite its size and being well coated with lotion, Chris was able to push himself up onto Shannon’s massive thigh. Once level, he stood up, taking a moment to brush himself off, before beginning his trek up her leg. The terrain was soft and creamy, his bare feet sunk into her flesh with each step, covering them with a lavender film, and softening them as he walked along.
Occasionally, Chris would gaze up towards Shannon’s face to gauge her reactions; she seemed to continuously stare at him, most likely getting a kick out of how cute he must have appeared.
As he approached her waist, Chris took a deep breath, letting it out slowly, then continued his trek up her belly. Shannon was leaning back just enough to ease his climb, though there was still a slight angle he had to overcome, crawling on his hands and feet to ascend. He passed over her stomach near her belly button, the fat jiggling underneath him as he went along, shaking from Shannon’s giggling—apparently she was slightly ticklish.
As Chris reached her left breast, he hesitantly approached the giant globe before him, placing one of his tiny hands upon it. The breast was surprisingly cool to the touch, and it was softer and somewhat squishier than he remembered, probably having something to do with his increased height. He eagerly hopped upon the giant tit and crawled up to its areola.
Shannon had closed her eyes and was breathing heavily, concentrating on Chris’s tiny movements upon her breast. Whether it was due to his increased size or that he was doing it willingly, the pleasure she felt was even better than before, especially as he approached her nipple.
“Oh Chris,” she moaned softly, “please, rub my nipple. You feel so good!”
“If you insist,” Chris shrugged, not that he wasn’t going to do it anyway. He placed both his hands around the erect nipple and began massaging in deep circles.
“Oh yeah!” Shannon moaned, “Just like that.”
Chris obliged and continued, taking pride in the fact that he seemed to be doing a good job.
“That’s it baby,” Shannon moaned louder, “please, keep going.”
“Hey, I thought this was supposed be MY play time,” Chris interjected, giving her a dubious look at being called “baby”.
“OK, sorry,” Shannon apologized, gritting her teeth, “what would you like to do?”
“Oh, I’m gonna keep going,” Chris said assuredly. “I just wanted to remind you who’s playtime it is.”
“Oh, silly me,” Shannon giggled. “By all means, please continue.”
Chris doubled his efforts, kneading her nipple much more aggressively now. Shannon inhaled deeply from the increased pressure.
“Yes, baby, yes!” she exclaimed, “God, that feels so good! Oh, wow! You’re really good at that!”
Shannon’s moaning became stronger, her whole body moving up and down, and tremors travelled up her spine, shaking her jiggly breast. She kept moaning...kept breathing heavily. Impulsively, she placed her hand beneath her breast, wanting to rub it herself. When Chris saw her hand behind him, he instinctively stopped.
“Sweetie, please don’t stop!” she pleaded. “What’s wrong? Oh, I’m sorry. Is it OK if I put my hand there?”
“I suppose so,” Chris understated sarcastically, “but if you’re going to do that, then I’m gonna do this.”
Chris immediately stood up, straddling her nipple with his feet, and began to jump up and down. This was an entirely new sensation for Shannon: one she was unprepared for.
“Holy shit!” Shannon exclaimed, “That feels good, hunny. Keep going!”
Chris continued hopping up-and-down on her breast, while Shannon’s hand massaged just below, the combination truly taking her to new heights of ecstasy. The expenditure of energy to keep up his jumping soon took its toll, eventually slowing him down; a sudden shudder throughout Shannon’s body sent him sprawling across her nipple, breathing heavily.
“Oh, sorry sweetie,” Shannon apologized. “I couldn’t control myself.”
“That’s OK,” he replied, panting, “I was about to lie down for a second anyway. That took a lot out of me.”
“Yeah,” Shannon replied, “but it felt really good!”
“Yeah,” Chris giggled, “I could tell.”
“Don’t tell me you’re done with your play time already?” Shannon pouted.
“Oh no,” Chris assured her, “I just need a small rest.”
“Oh, I see. Well, take your time. I’m in no hurry.”
It took a few minutes for Chris to catch his breath and recover, though he was still quite sweaty and splattered with body lotion.
“All right,” Chris said, trying to stand back up. He rubbed his hands together, eager to reach Shannon’s other breast, and took a few steps towards the center of her chest. The slope, upon walking off her left breast however, was steeper than he had anticipated. He went tumbling, right into Shannon’s cleavage.
“Oh!” Shannon exclaimed, “Sweetie, are you OK?”
“Oh, I’m fine,” he replied, rolling onto his stomach, “I guess I underestimated how hard that would be.”
“You know,” Shannon said, raising her eyebrows, “while you’re there, I could trap you in between them, if you’d like.”
“All in good time,” Chris said, getting back to his feet.
In no time, he’d scaled Shannon’s right breast and was ready to begin his work again. He quickly went to work massaging her nipple as hard and deep as he could; Shannon instantly reacted, heaving intensely. She may have been prepared for his touch, but apparently her right breast was more sensitive than her left; the more Chris fondled her nipple, the more rapid her breathing became. He began bouncing his body up-and-down trying to stimulate her breast while still continuing his massage.
Soon, Shannon could feel her panties getting moist. She couldn’t resist reaching down with her right hand and tease herself with one finger.
“Oh yes, baby, YES!” she cried, now rubbing herself faster. She gyrated her hips and thrust her pelvis back and forth. Her pulse was racing, her breathing rapid, and she moaned even louder. She bit her lip, trying to restrain herself from screaming; it was almost too much to hold back. Shannon felt like she was going to explode, yet she knew she could go even higher.
Shannon’s wiggling, however, made it difficult for Chris to concentrate on what he was doing. At one point, it got so intense he had to grab onto her nipple and hold on tight for dear life, giving her a slight reprieve, hoping she’d calm back down.
Finally, Sharon’s breathing slowed; her body tremors slowed to a crawl, coming to a stop. The hand rubbing her crotch slowed down as well, slurping at it pulled away from her wet panties. She opened her eyes, staring almost blankly at the tiny boy on her breast, as if to say ‘it felt amazing’ and ‘why did you stop’.
“Oh sweetie,” Shannon panted, “that felt amazing!”
“Yeah, well...” Chris replied bashfully, his voice trailing off.
“Thank you so much!”
“Uh, you’re welcome, I guess,” Chris stammered.
“Is something wrong, hunny?” she asked, “Is that why you stopped?”
“No....well, maybe,” Chris scratched the back of his head. “I....guess it wasn’t exactly the reaction I was expecting.”
“What reaction?”
“You know....your....well....your....m-moaning,” he said softly, struggling to find the words.
“Oh! Well, I hope I didn’t scare ya.”
“Not scared,” Chris objected, “just....surprised, that’s all.”
“Well, you might have to get used to it,” Shannon giggled slightly, softly grinning at him.
“Your....not upset I stopped, are you?” Chris asked nervously.
“No, not at all,” Shannon eased him. “As far as I’m concerned, you did me a favor. Anyway, I hope you enjoyed your little playtime.”
“It’s not over, is it?” Chris asked.
“Not if you don’t want it to be.”
Chris honestly thought about her statement: did he want to continue? He wondered just how far he should go, and how far Shannon was going to push him.
Shannon felt she was losing him; she needed to reel him back in.
“Hey,” she murmured, “I was thinking: that felt so good, I think you deserve a little reward.”
“Uh, what kind of reward?”
“How about you come and lay on my chest, and I’ll really use these babies to really get you going?”
“But, I thought you said I get to choose what I want to do.”
“You do sweetie, I’m just offering a suggestion.”
Ordinarily Chris wouldn’t go for one of Shannon’s suggestions, especially with a ravaging look in her eyes, but he was pretty sure he knew what she had in mind. In any case, he was going to suggest it next anyway.
“OK,” Chris said, “let’s do it!” He hastily rolled across Shannon’s tit, sliding down to her chest.
“Now,” Shannon explained, “lie on your tummy.”
Once Chris was in position, she cupped her breasts in her hands, holding them securely, and gently pressed them together.
Chris looked on in amazement as two giant, jiggly mounds of flesh closed in around him, pressing him in between. Except, he didn’t panic. He was a little nervous, but mostly felt calm. He knew Shannon wasn’t trying to hurt him; she was trying to be gentle, trying to please him, and she was doing a good job. As the smooth, squishy globes enveloped him, they coated him in a thin layer of body lotion, which only worked as lubricant, allowing them to slide across him more easily. Her flesh massaged his genitals on each pass; he could feel his tiny cock getting very hard, just like it had with her feet he other day. He resisted the urge to touch his crotch, too embarrassed for Shannon to bear witness, but he wouldn’t be able to hold out forever.
As for Shannon, she was enjoying it just as much as Chris. She’d playfully squeeze her breasts together, then release the pressure, all the while maneuvering them up-and-down and back-and-forth, sliding them across his body. It was like cuddling a tiny pet in her bosom, and Shannon loved feeling Chris wiggling within, grinning at him softly with nothing but love in her eyes. Her little boy toy, and she would be hard-pressed to let him go.
But one thing was for sure: neither Shannon nor Chris had anticipated how happy the whole experience would make them, content to stay in that moment forever.
Chapter 29 by Shrinker82
Chris wasn’t exactly sure how long it had been since he and Shannon had started their little escapade, he just knew that the queer feeling in his abdomen was growing. It felt so good! He wanted to reach down to satisfy it, though he didn’t want to in front of her; thankfully, Shannon was doing a pretty good job of doing that on her own. With each squeeze of her breasts, Chris could feel the pressure in his crotch building, and the feelings intensifying. They kept growing, welling up inside him....higher....and higher....and higher, until finally...
Chris could feel his tiny cock pulsating, squirting its contents upon Shannon’s chest. His muscles relaxed, he stopped wiggling, and he let out a sigh of relief. Shannon could feel the small boy suddenly stop squirming; she opened her breasts to see him sprawled out upon her chest, relaxed, with a look of intense happiness on his face.
“Hey,” she whispered, “did you go?”
“Uh huh,” Chris replied breathlessly, unable to form words.
“Good boy,” Shannon smiled, her fingers gently stroking his body, “You’re so cute.”
At that moment, she was able to analyze him more closely.
“Hm,” she commented, “did you get a little bigger while you were in there?”
Chris took a moment to observe himself and his surroundings: everything around him seemed smaller than before, though not much. He had definitely grown again!
“Hey, I think you’re right, Shannon. Wow! I didn’t even notice. I-I didn’t even feel anything this time.”
“Well, I think you may have been a little distracted,” she giggled.
“Yeah,” Chris giggled back nervously, almost too embarrassed to even have replied at all. He started to stand up, but Shannon pressed him back down.
“No,” she said softly, “don’t get up! Just lay down.”
“But Shannon-“
“Shh,” she hushed him, petting him lightly, “just relax. Stay here for a while. I’ve got you.”
Chris reluctantly submitted, laying his head back down upon Shannon’s chest. He closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh, decompressing from all of the excitement over the past few days. The feeling of her soft skin against his, the aroma of lavender, and Shannon’s plump fingers gently stroking and massaging his entire body created a relaxing environment, a welcome reprieve from being unwillingly trapped under her feet, stuck between her toes, and shoved up her ass not so long ago. Shannon was right: he WAS enjoying being his current size. He was small enough to be cuddled and caressed, yet big enough to remain noticed. If only he’d been this size all along, maybe things wouldn’t have been so bad with Shannon the past few days; although, if he’d never have been 1/4 inch tall, he probably wouldn’t have gotten lost, and Shannon might never have started being nicer to him.
While Chris lay on her chest, recovering from his playtime, Shannon ogled him lovingly, massaging him tenderly with her fingers. As she caressed him, she made soft moaning sounds, cooing at him, conveying her joy and contentment of having Chris in her tender bosom. She so loved having him at this size, not that it hadn’t been fun teasing and tormenting him when he was far smaller, but at least there was no fear of him getting lost again; she didn’t know what she’d do if she accidentally squished her little boy toy.
If only Chris could have been his current height from the get go instead of nearly microscopic, she thought, they might’ve been able to have a lot more fun. Instead, she’d have to relegate herself to a few hours of pleasure. Not long at all! She still had lots of things she wanted to do with him as he grew, taking full advantage of each size change, though it was hard to foresee just what sizes he’d be. If only the shrinking potion could be optimized to keep him this size, not just for the rest of the week, but forever...
Shannon’s thoughts drifted away. Like petting a purring kitten, she was content caressing the small boy on her chest, the mere sight pleasing to her eye. The very thought of all the fun she could have with Chris being a few inches tall kept her panties quite moist. She wondered if she could rub herself without him noticing. Cooley, and without missing a beat, Shannon switched to stroking Chris with her left hand, then slowly reached down to her crotch once again to satisfy her craving. Her fingers made slurping sounds as they licked her womanhood, like little tongues suckling on precious nectar. Not wanting to rouse the boy on her chest, she was somehow able to restrain herself from moaning or breathing heavily, though she wouldn’t be able to hold off for long.
Chris’s eyes snapped open, roused by a slurping sound coming from behind him. Had he fallen asleep? How long had he been out for? From the movement of the ground up and down; the sight of a huge, fleshy breast next to him; and plump fingers still gently massaging him, Chris recalled that he was still lying on Shannon’s chest. He pushed himself up slightly and turned his gaze in the direction the sound was coming from.
Shannon’s right arm was stretched out with her hand buried her crotch, her fingers currently rubbing herself. The fingers that had been stroking him now forced his head to face forward, his gaze uncomfortably falling upon an embarrassed expression.
Chris seemed a scared, little mouse upon to Shannon’s chest, his head whipping around behind him, catching her masturbating. Like a deer in headlights, she was afraid of what he’d think. Reacting quickly, Shannon turned his head back towards her face to spare either of them any further embarrassment.
“Hey, little one,” she whispered nervously, “i-it’s OK. Don’t be scared! Y-you’re fine.”
“Wha-was I asleep?” Chris asked, trying to avoid the awkward conversation about what he’d just beheld.
“Not sure,” Shannon whispered, “but you looked so peaceful I didn’t wanna disturb you. It’s fine, though, go ahead and lay back down if you want.”
“Uh, maybe we should head back downstairs for a while,” Chris suggested, unsure exactly how she’d react.
“Not yet,” Shannon whispered, secretly pleading, “I wanna lay here a little longer, OK?”
“Uh, well, I guess it’s OK,” Chris stammered, about to lay back down...
Chris sat back up!
“It’s just that....well, I mean—“
Chris couldn’t combine the right words to convey his thoughts.
“I know what you’re gonna say,” Shannon said apologetically, “I-I made you feel uncomfortable. I’m so sorry, sweetie.”
“No, it’s not that... I mean, what I mean to say is...” Chris stuttered. He could tell Shannon was becoming more dejected with each word.
“Well, I guess it’s only fair,” he finally managed to spit out, “You know, since....you....helped me, uh, go.”
“I know,” she murmured, “I guess helping you satisfy yourself got me going, you know.”
“Did you, um, you know....go?”
“No,” she sighed, “not quite.”
For the next several moments, neither Chris nor Shannon said anything: he could only look into her eyes, feeling an overwhelming sense of guilt, while she continued petting him gently, and lightly sighing as she watched him.
“You know,” Chris finally spoke up, “if you wanted to....it’d be OK if you wanna, you know, finish up.”
“You know what? Since I helped you go, maybe you could help me too,” she proposed.
“W-What?!” Chris sat up suddenly, “H-How?!”
“Just relax, OK?” she calmed him. “I’m not trying to push you. Just do what comes naturally, and I’ll guide you the rest of the way.”
“Shannon, this isn’t exactly what I had in mind,” Chris said anxiously.
“Please, sweetie? It would mean so much. We’ll take it slow, I promise.”
Chris was contrite. He really didn’t want to go any further with Shannon, but he felt compelled to please her out of guilt. Despite his better judgment, he did owe her. Blast his sense of compassion!
“Oh OK, fine,” Chris relented. “Just....take it easy, would you? And let’s not overdo it, OK?”
“Oh, thank you, sweetie,” she giggled with delight, “and don’t worry: we’ll start slow. First, I have to get rid of these things.”
Shannon carefully reached down to remove her panties, lifting her butt and arching her back in the process. Chris was caught off guard by her sudden motions. He fell forward on her chest, bracing himself to keep from sliding forward; when Chris went forward, so did Shannon‘s giant breasts, though thankfully falling up and out instead of collapsing in on him. Shannon wiggled her ass and brought her legs in close to her chest to finish removing the panties; then, once they were off, she placed her ass and legs back down on the bed.
“Ahh, that’s better,” she sighed, dangling the patties off right forefinger for a moment, the crotch sopping wet with secretions, before gently flicking them onto the floor. “Now, where were we?”
Chris immediately regretted his decision, but he felt it was too late to say anything now, believing any objections would mean Shannon being forceful. He figured it would probably be best to remain in control, taking things at his own pace.
“Are you ready, kiddo?” Shannon asked, eager to get him moving.
“Uh, I think so,” Chris replied. Rightly, he stood up, took a deep breath, and began his trek back down Shannon‘s chest. He terrain was much more level now that Shannon was lying down, though crossing over her stomach was a little more difficult as all of her muscles had relaxed leaving only flesh and fat. Chris’s feet sunk into her skin with each step, making it difficult to keep his balance, let alone walk effectively. Of course, being 4 inches tall meant it really wasn’t a long journey.
In no time, Chris was stepping through Shannon’s pubic area, like wading through a field of tall grass; Shannon began moaning softly with pressure, the area he was walking across being quite sensitive. Chris stopped at the precipice of her crotch, surveying the landscape: immediately below him lay Shannon’s vagina, her lips were quivering with anticipation, still slimy from her secretions. The bed just below had soaked up what discharge had fallen onto it, creating a small wet spot right where he would probably have to stand.
Chris immediately rejected taking the most direct route to the bed—he could end up sliding right inside Shannon’s pussy. Boy, she’d really love that! he thought. He took a few steps to his left, opting instead to slide down her inner thigh.
“Ooh! That felt kinda good.” Shannon gasped, flinching upon Chris’s descent.
His feet landed on the bed, bouncing a couple of times as he steadied himself. He positioned himself in front of the giant pussy before him in a pool of sticky cum, nervous about what Shannon was going to ask him to do.
“Um, alright Shannon,” Chris stammered, “I’m here.”
“Good, now just reach out....and touch me.” Shannon said, pausing for emphasis.
“OK....h-here goes.”
Chris nervously raised his hands, placing them on either side of the quivering lips of Shannon’s vagina. She gasped upon his light, gentle touch, just noticeable enough for her to feel a surge of orgasmic energy.
“OK, good!” she panted, “Now, massage it, please!”
As Chris ran his hands up and down the sensitive membrane, Shannon gasped deeply in ecstasy, flexing and relaxing the muscles within to heighten her pleasure. The energy rushing through her was difficult to contain; she couldn’t resist squirming in her seat, though she did her best to keep it to a minimum. Of course, the task was becoming increasingly difficult, as the more Chris massaged, the more he curled her toes—literally!
For Chris, the experience wasn’t actually that bad: the odors wafting into his nose were quite pungent, yet familiar, reminding him of being trapped inside Noreen’s womanhood, though presently, there was a distinct scent of lavender and honey. He withdrew one of his hands to examine it more closely: it was covered with residual lotion and Shannon’s slick discharge, mixed in a translucent sludge.
“Oh WOW!” Shannon exclaimed, barely able to contain her excitement, “Oh my God, Chris, that feels good! Oh, don’t stop! Please, keep going!”
Chris obliged, rubbing harder, her huge vagina making loud slurping sounds the deeper inside his hands went. He was now up to his elbows in sticky cum, and the deeper into her he went, the more Shannon secreted, as if beckoning him to come inside.
Strangely, the more Chris rubbed, the more he enjoyed it, his apprehensions melting away with each stroke. He developed an odd sense of pride thinking that probably no other person in the world had ever had view of a pussy that he currently did. Now, Chris began sporting a huge boner, breathing just as heavily as Shannon, though probably more from the physical labor.
Then, as Chris rubbed his hands across the top of her pussy, he caressed a large lump.
Shannon gasped intensely! He’d hit the spot!
“Oh God! Right there, Chris! Right there!”
Chris grabbed the lump once again and tugged intently.
“Yes, Chris, yes!” Shannon exclaimed, “That’s it! Keep going! Keep going! Don’t stop!”
Chris felt energized: this bulge at the top of her vagina was apparently an extremely sensitive spot. This was going to be a snap! Like plucking a ripe piece of fruit from the tree, he grabbed it with both hands, kneading it playfully in between.
Shannon’s squirming became more intense, her moaning became louder, her breathing hastened, and her pulse raced.
“That’s it, Chris! That’s it,” she moaned. “Now, work your hands around, not just the top.”
Chris slid his hands downwards on either side of the huge orifice, as of spreading it open wide.
Then, without warning, Shannon thrust her hips forward!
The huge cavern lurched forward, shoving Chris face first into it’s gaping maw. He yelped with surprise as Shannon‘s pussy nearly swallowed him whole, scooping him up like a spoon.
Shannon felt a wave of intense energy: she moaned louder, placing a nearby pillow over her mouth to refrain from screaming. Unbeknownst to her, however, Chris was currently stuck halfway inside her vagina: his head, arms, and torso were completely engulfed, leaving only his legs outside, kicking frantically about. He tried to find a handhold to push himself back out, but the slippery cavern wasn’t giving him any leverage; he tried shouting for help, but her pussy muffled his cries. To make matters worse, the vibrations from him screaming for help, along with everything he touched, seemed only to heighten Shannon’s pleasure. She was moaning loudly, calling his name, and telling him to keep going, while Chris was being suffocated below!
“SHANNON, HELP! GET ME OUT OF HERE!” he screamed continuously, praying that she’d hear him.
“Yes, baby! That’s it! Get in there!” Shannon cried. She reached her fingers down, and, feeling his tiny body sticking partway into her vagina, grabbed his flailing legs and shoved Chris further inside her. All his squirming and wiggling made him the perfect little sex toy, but way better than any vibrator she’d ever used before. Plus, this was Chris, her little boy toy, someone she’d wanted for a long time. It was nearly too much to stand! Shannon had been waiting for this moment for so long, and now she finally had him right where she wanted him!
Chris was still screaming, begging Shannon for help, when he felt her fingers grab his legs. He relaxed, somewhat, expecting to pulled out; but instead of being extracted, his was shoved further inside her. The sudden thrust balled Chris into a somersault, flipping him onto his back. He dug his hands into the pulsating walls, turning himself on his tummy, and pushing his way back towards the entrance.
He burst forth through the threshold of Shannon’s vagina, gasping for air, about to call out to her. Then, just as quickly as he had emerged, two fingers collided with his head, shoving him right back inside her. He quickly fought his way back, emerging once again.
“Shannon!” he cried as Shannon pushed him back in again. “Shannon, stmff!”
Chris’s cries for help kept getting cut off as Shannon kept pushing him right back inside her pussy. She thought it was some kind of little game Chris was playing, truly believing that he was playing along. Regardless, it felt so good repeatedly pushing him inside herself that she wouldn’t have cared if he was willing or not.
Just as Chris thought he was done for, he felt his body pressing against the walls of Shannon’s vagina. He sensed he was getting bigger, quickly running out of wiggle room.
“SHANNON!” he shouted clearly, GET ME OUT OF HERE! I’M GROWING AGAIN!”
“Whoa! Hang on, kiddo!” Shannon uttered. She quickly gripped his torso and started to extract him from her pussy, right as Chris’s expanding legs stimulated her labia.
“Chris!” she exclaimed, gripping him tightly. “Oh crap! Chris, hang in a second!”
“No, Shannon! Let me go!” He demanded.
“Shh!” she hushed him. “Wait! Hang on, I’m almost there!”
“Shannon, STOP! OW! YOU’RE SQUEEZING TOO TIGHT!”
Shannon rapidly shoved Chris’s lower body in and out of her. She was almost there, despite his struggles and objections.
“SHANNON!”
“Wait! Wait! Hold on! Hold on! Almost...”
Shannon moaned loudly! Her entire lower body pulsated with orgasmic energy, seizing as she came, squeezing Chris’s legs enough to cut off circulation.
“OUCH!” he cried. “OW! SHANNON, LET ME GO!”
Finally, she relaxed, panting heavily.
“Oh! Oh my God! That felt good!” she exclaimed with emphasis.
“Great,” Chris said sarcastically, “now can you please let me go?!”
Shannon brought Chris up to her face. He was noticeably bigger, probably about 6 inches tall now.
“Shannon,” Chris whined, “what’s wrong with you?! You could’ve killed me!”
“I’m sorry, sweetie, but what you were doing felt so good!”
“Didn’t you hear me call for help?! Didn’t you feel me struggling?!”
“I didn’t know you were in trouble, sweetie. Honest, I thought you were just playing along. When you leaped inside my pussy, I totally thought you wanted more.”
“I didn’t ‘leap’ inside you, Shannon! You slammed into to me and I fell inside! Look at me! I’m completely covered in goo!”
“Chris, I know, but you were amazing! It felt so good! It was awesome! You did such a good job! Come here, come here, I wanna give you a reward!”
Before Chris knew it, Shannon pulled him up to her face and started aggressively planting kisses all over his naked body.
“Shannon,” Chris protested. “Shannon, stop!”
“I, *MWAH*, can’t, *MWAH*, help it, *MWAH MWAH*, sweetie, *MWAH MWAH MWAH*!”
Shannon could barely formulate words, not wanting to stop kissing Chris long enough to speak. She hadn’t been able to kiss him at all while they were making love, so she had a lot of make up work to do.
“Shannon!” Chris yelled, trying to hold back her kissing, “Shannon, CUT IT OUT!”
“Uhn, Uhn,” Shannon moaned, barely wavering from kissing him, “I HAVE to do this, Chris *MWAH*! I just have to! *MWAH MWAH MWAH*! Oh sweetie, *MWAH*, anything you want *MWAH* for the rest *MWAH* of the day *MWAH MWAH* you can have it! *MWAH MWAH MWAH* I mean it, any-*MWAH*-thing!”
“Fine, I want you to stop kissing me!” Chris demanded.
Shannon giggled, biting her lip. She had no intention of stopping. For a solid 10 minutes, Shannon kept passionately kissing Chris, playfully biting and licking him with her huge tongue, despite his resistance. All of her pent up emotions came flooding forth. She had wanted this for so long, and though it wasn’t initially what she’d imagined, it was far better than anything she could have dreamed of. Even better than...
Shannon shook off the negative thoughts, trying to forget the past. This time, it was Chris: someone she’d wanted to be with. So what if he didn’t exactly want her back! So what if he hadn’t wanted to go all the way, she’d still been able to bring out his affection for her, and made him cum for her, and basically guaranteed that if he ever wanted to experiment, she’d be the one he’d turn to. The very thought of what was going to come nearly made her cum again. In Shannon’s mind, one thing was for sure: she could bring out Chris’s affection for her, and perhaps in time, he could love her as much as she did. This whole shrinking business had really worked out well!
So what if Chris WAS half her age, it’s not like they were going to get married or anything. She was just having fun. Still, it would be nice if she could find someone like Chris closer to her age, or at least over 17; someone who’d like to be teased, someone she could have fun with, and someone who wouldn’t be emotionally or physically abusive. Alas, it seemed she was cursed to only attract jerks. Why couldn’t Chris be legal?
As for Chris, it was no use struggling: Shannon wasn’t going to let him go, nor cease kissing him, not matter how much her objected. He knew he’d made a mistake agreeing to this whole experimenting thing; now, Shannon was never going to forget it. She’d probably always remind him of this time together being shrunk, and would always expect something from him when she came to babysit him again in the future.
He silently cursed his hormones for taking things too far. Too bad he couldn’t take it back. He figured the best thing to do was just let Shannon have her fun, and for him to just go along with it and keep his mouth shut until he was completely grown again, then he could put this whole shrinking thing behind him.
Perhaps Chris should have said something, letting Shannon know that the whole experience hadn’t changed his feelings toward her in the slightest, and that there would never be anything between them: not now, not ever. Instead, he chose to remain silent.
It was a decision he would soon come to regret.
Chapter 30 by Shrinker82
Shannon walked downstairs to the living room, stopping just in front of the couch. She reached into her cleavage and removed the struggling six inch Chris and gently set him down in the center of the cushion. Minutes earlier, after she’d finished kissing and licking him all over, which took quite a while, she put on a bra and shoved Chris between her breasts. Then, after throwing on a tank top, and still wearing only a pair of panties, she carried him back downstairs. Chris only struggled a little bit: initially, and then again after the trip to the living room when he started suffocating.
Shannon was quite chipper after their little excursion; it had been just what she’d needed to put her in a good mood. Of course, Chris did not share the sentiment; being used like a sex toy and shoved unwillingly between Shannons breasts had made him very uncomfortable. He now sat on the cushion pouting, not wanting to discuss what Shannon had just done.
“Alright, little guy,” Shannon said, “you just sit right there. I’m gonna go get us some snacks.”
Chris didn’t respond: he was still angry and embarrassed.
“Aw, don’t make that face,” Shannon pouted, “I know you had a good time. You can’t fool me.”
Shannon turned and walked out of the room, wiggling her ass tauntingly as she went. Chris, however, wasn’t paying attention: he was lost in thought, formulating a plan on what to do once he was fully grown again. He had to find someway to overpower Shannon so she wouldn’t tease him anymore. It wasn’t going to be easy, but at least the playing field will be a lot more level. Thankfully, he was growing a pretty steady rate, not as fast as he had been hoping, but maybe fast enough to be fully grown by dinner. Maybe he could finally get out of the house he’d been trapped in for four days. He might even have time to go hang out with Rachel that evening and see a movie or something; he was kinda starting to miss her.
The sound of the microwave beeping in the kitchen snapped Chris back to reality. Apparently Shannon was almost done fixing their snacks. He just hoped the rest the afternoon would be without incident. Knowing Shannon though, no doubt she’d probably want to cuddle with him, and make him sit on her lap while she caressed him and rubbed his back.
OK, Chris thought, so maybe it wouldn’t be ALL bad.
Shannon stomped back into the living room with a tray of snacks, setting it on the ottoman before picking up the remote and turning on the TV.
“Now, what to watch,” she mumbled aloud, flipping through the on-screen menu.
Shannon took a couple sidesteps towards the center of the couch where Chris was sitting, stopping right in front of him, giving him a precarious view of her ass. He figured she was trying to tease him, not just by making him stare at her rear end, but also by blocking the TV so he couldn’t see what she was picking. Still too flustered to say anything, giving her the satisfaction of a response, Chris put his fists under his chin and looked downwards, wishing Shannon would just pick something and sit down.
“Ah, here we go,” she finally spoke. “Now to get comfy.”
Chris rolled his eyes and let out a huge sigh, trying to ready himself for what was going to happen next. He raised his head, about to ask what she’d picked out...
Chris had no time to react! He was suddenly smacked in the face by something huge; the next thing he knew, he was underneath a soft, heavy object. He knew in an instant that Shannon had sat down right on top of him; Chris struggled to push her weight off him, but his arms and legs were totally pinned in place. He couldn’t move, couldn’t talk, couldn’t breathe, and the pressure was immense. He was suffocating under Shannon‘s giant ass.
Nonchalantly, Shannon had positioned herself right in front of Chris and sat down right on the couch cushion where he’d been sitting. She couldn’t believe he hadn’t seen it coming. Now, she could feel him wiggling frantically underneath her, making muffled pleas for help, but she didn’t care: she was enjoying herself too much. Instead of getting up, she reached her foot forward, hooked the bottom of the ottoman with her toes, and, doing her best not to move, pulled it closer to her.
“Hm,” she said, feigning ignorance, “I just can’t seem to get comfortable, and this cushion feels a little lumpy.”
Shannon wiggled will her ass back and forth, grinding poor Chris underneath, his muffled screams giving her quite a kick.
“Shmnm, gfmt ff ff mhm!” Chris was screaming incomprehensibly. He could barely speak: the panty covered ass above him made it nigh impossible to even make any sound at all.
“Hmph, still not quite right,” Shannon remarked. “Maybe if I...”
She started bouncing up and down in her seat. Chris’s screams intensified while Shannon giggled with delight thinking about his plight.
“Nope, I just can’t quite get comfortable,” Shannon said, “You know, it’s almost as if I sat something, and whatever it was is squirming underneath me, but that’s just absurd.”
Shannon finally stood up. Chris gasped for air, relieved of the huge pressure once above him. He was in pain all over, coughing and spluttering in distress.
“Sorry Chris,” Shannon commented apathetically, watching Chris squirm, “I just couldn’t seem to get comfortable.”
“Shannon!” Chris shouted, “What’s the matter with you?”
“Well, I was trying to get comfortable sitting in your lap, but it just wasn’t going to work.”
“That wasn’t funny! You could’ve crushed me!”
“Oh, lighten up Chris,” she scoffed. “I was just having some fun. You were fine.”
“I wasn’t fine. I almost suffocated you bitch!”
Chris quickly covered his mouth upon realizing what he’d just blurted out. He wasn’t even thinking; it was like he had no filter.
“Huh!” Shanna gasped. “Why you little...How dare you call me that?! I can’t believe you’d say that after all I’ve done for you! I think you get a time out!”
In one quick move, Shannon turned around and slammed her ass back down onto the couch!
Chris couldn’t get out of the way!
“NO! WAI—!” His shouts were cut off as Shannon’s huge ass made contact with the cushion again. Chris was incoherently pleading, begging, apologizing, doing whatever he could to get Shannon to stand back up.
“I can’t believe you’d say that, Chris!” Shannon scolded, crossing her arms and pouting. “Here I am, trying to be nice to you, and what are you do? You call me a bitch! Geez, I was only playing around, but then you had to go and spoil everything. You apologize to me this instant!”
Shannon could only hear muffled sounds emanating from beneath her ass. She could feel Chris squirming like mad, trying to push her off of him, but she wasn’t going anywhere.
“Squirm all you want, Chris,” she asserted firmly, “it won’t do you any good. I’m not letting you out until you say you’re sorry. And for the record, you should be quite flattered that girl would want to sit on your lap.”
Chris was apologizing profusely, but all of his shouts were muffled. Shannon couldn’t really tell exactly what he was saying, but she figured it was: ‘I’m sorry. Please get off of me.’
“I can’t hear you, Chris. Speak up!”
Chris was still calling for Shannon to get off of him apologizing continuously, literally screaming for mercy.
“Still no apology?” Shannon said jokingly. “Fine! Here’s a little incentive.”
In an instant, Shannon ripped a huge fart that sounded like a foghorn, sending vibrations rumbling through the cushion. From beneath her emanated the loudest scream imaginable for a 6 inch boy whose cries for help were muffled by a giant ass. Chris’s face had been directly beneath Shannon’s asshole when it blew; now, he was frantically struggling, desperate to push her off and escape the unbearable stench.
“Phew!” Shannon cried, waving her hand in front of her nose. “Man, that was a stinky one! I can’t imagine how that was for you, little guy.”
Soon, Shannon felt Chris’s struggles diminish. Not wanting to actually suffocate him, she stood up once more and let the small boy catch his breath. Chris gasped like before, attempting to purge his lungs of the foul-smelling air, but the entire couch cushion was saturated with sulfur, making it difficult for him to recover.
“Well, I hope you’ve learned your lesson young man,” Shannon scolded, watching him squirm and gasp on the cushion. “Next time, you’re gonna get much worse.”
Chris was coughing and sputtering, still trying to catch his breath, placing a hand up to show her he was yielding.
“So, are you going to apologize to me?” Shannon asked.
Chris frantically nodded his head, desperately communicating to her that he understood.
“Let’s year it then!” she demanded.
“I’m sorry,” Chris managed to squeak between coughs.
“Good, now let’s start the movie.” Shannon giggled, “But, uh, what’s say this time you sit on my lap, OK?”
Chris lay prone on the cushion, still unable to speak. He was dry heaving, desperate to expunge his body of the foul-smelling atmosphere, but he somehow found the energy to nod his head.
“Oh, you poor thing,” Shannon sympathized, shaking her head. “Come here.”
She reached down and gently scooped him up in her hands, lifting him off the couch and cradling him in her arms. Then, she made her way to the bathroom to grab a bottle of fabric spray, returning to the living room to spray down the couch.
“There now,” Shannon admired, “that should freshen things up a bit.”
Thankfully, it did.
Shannon sat back down and set Chris in her lap, cradling him like a little doll.
“Comfy?” she squeaked.
“Yeah,” Chris coughed, “it’s fine.”
“Just fine?” Shannon asked dejectedly. “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” Chris replied, “it’s just....I’m not quite comfortable yet.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, little guy. Here, let’s try this.”
Shannon pulled the ottoman closer to the couch. Then, she grabbed the tray of snacks and carefully set it off to the side. She finally kicked up your feet and reclined even further, setting Chris just below her waist.
“Try laying back now,” she said.
Chris obliged and laid his head back; it was actually comfortable, and he had just enough of an angle to still see the TV. It was slightly unsettling, though, to think he was literally laying on Shannon’s crotch.
“Better?” she asked.
“Yes, much better,” Chris answered nervously. “Thanks.”
“Don’t mention it,” Shannon giggled. “Actually, you look kinda cute laying here.”
Chris rolled his eyes, and sighed a deep sigh. At least for now, he could enjoy a reprieve from Shannon’s antics.

For the first half of the movie, things seemed to be going smoothly, except for the occasional loud crunching of Shannon chowing down on some nachos. Of course, she was more than willing to share with the six inch boy in her lap. All the while, Shannon gently caressed Chris’s half-naked body, cooing at him, enjoying the what little time she may have left with him at six inches tall.
Chris wasn’t really paying attention to the movie. He was too engrossed in his thoughts about what to do when he was big again. The foul odor from Shannon’s farts had all but dissipated, leaving a surprisingly pleasing scent. The combination of her gentle touch and motion of her body up and down with each deep breath she took was quite relaxing, nearly putting him to sleep. He resisted though, as he didn’t want to pass out and wake up with Shannon sitting on him again; furthermore, he really didn’t want to find out what she meant by “much worse”. How much worse could things get? Probably a lot, he figured. Best not to think about it. Instead, Chris closed his eyes and concentrated on making himself bigger. Sure, it was unlikely to actually work, but the sooner he was back to normal the better.
Despite the perks, he didn’t want to be shrunk anymore, especially with Shannon taking advantage of him. If only she were more responsible, more kind and considerate, maybe things could be different, but his whole situation was just so weird and unbelievable. Besides, it was really weird how her demeanor switched so erratically from one minute to the next. Sure, it was nice to see her sweet side, but a few seconds later she could turn sour. Chris couldn’t tell what her intentions were: if she was just being playful, or truly trying to torture him. Regardless, Shannon simply couldn’t be trusted.
Chris began to wonder about what things would’ve been like if he’d been shrunk with someone besides Shannon (Barring that if he’d been with anyone BUT Shannon, he wouldn’t be small in he first place). Sue Ann, for example: she’d never been anything but nice to him, and even with him tiny, they’d no doubt have lots of fun together, especially if he grew back slowly.
Or Noreen: he was devastated when she passed out after discovering him the other day, and even more shattered when Shannon had convinced her it was all just a dream. He secretly wished that she had stayed aware of this tiny status; she probably would’ve done everything in her power to keep him safe. Although, he would have to be careful to stay clear during her workouts; it wasn’t exactly a fun ride in her panties. And It was certainly no picnic being stuck to the bottom of her foot, being so sweaty and ripe from her walking. Thank goodness she hadn’t continued her workout after she’d stepped on him. He probably would’ve been squished.
Heck, at this point, after having been around Shannon, he’d even take being in the care of Rachel, or her mom for that matter. Mrs. Carson seemed like a reasonable, understanding woman. Every time he’d been to Rachel’s house, her mom had always be nice to him. Surely she’d keep him safe. And even though he knew she’d never let him live it down, Chris knew Rachel would take care of him as well.
The queer feeling in his abdomen had returned. At first, Chris wondered if thinking about all those giant women had turned him on, but he soon realized it was his bladder.
“Hey Shannon,” he said, turning over onto his stomach, “I need to go to the bathroom. I’ll be right back.”
“What do you mean ‘right back’?” She scoffed. “Like you could make it on your own.”
“I can too make it only own!” Chris snapped back. “I’m not THAT small anymore.”
“Oh yeah, little man? Let’s just see you try.”
“OK, fine.” Chris said, climbing to his feet. In one swift move, he hopped across Shannon’s panties and slid down onto the couch. Now, the hard part. How was he supposed to get from the couch cushion down to the floor? The distance was far too high to jump, and he doubted he could simply climb down.
“What’s the matter, little guy?” Shannon taunted, “Can’t get down?”
“Just gimme a second,” he replied. Chris eyed a throw pillow sitting near the armrest and hustled over to grab it. He tried pulling with all his might, but it didn’t move much. He gave another great tug; this time it slid down towards him. He pulled it as close as he could to the edge without falling off, then ran around the other side to push it the rest of the way.
Unfortunately, although pulling the pillow did get it to move, pushing it was a different story: the material was so soft Chris had to push deeply into the fabric to reach the point where it was firm enough to move. He tried pushing with all his strength, but he just wasn’t strong enough to overcome the friction between he pillow and the couch cushion.
Chris looked up anxiously to see Shannon’s expression; she was watching the spectacle with sadistic glee.
“Having trouble?” she asked coyly. “Need some help?”
“I’m fine,” Chris panted, lowering his voice, “if I could just get this stupid thing to move.”
Chris took a running start, colliding into the pillow with all his strength, but he just couldn’t get it to slide.
Shannon sighed, rolled her eyes, and reached down with two fingers, pinching the center of the pillow. She effortlessly picked lifted it off the cushion and dropped in down onto the floor.
“Uh, thanks,” Chris said, embarrassed, knowing that she wasn’t gonna let him live this down. He approached the edge of the cushion and surveyed the landscape below. Even with the pillow, the drop was still quite perilous. He stepped back a few steps, took a deep breath, and darted to the edge of the couch. With a running leap, Chris hurled himself downwards, crossing his arms and closing his eyes.
*FLOOF*!
Chris landed directly in the center of the pillow. He felt himself all over, checking to see if anything was broken: no pain, no blood. Chris breathed a sigh of relief and quickly rolled off the pillow. He stood up, brushed himself off, and looked back up to Shannon, who was eyeing him with amusement.
“See?” Chris gloated, “with the exception of getting the pillow off the couch, I did it!”
“Hmph, congrats,” Shannon responded sarcastically, folding her arms, “and, uh, exactly how are you supposed to reach the toilet when you get to the bathroom?”
Chris’s eyes grew wide: he hadn’t thought of that. His pride had suddenly turned to embarrassment, and the urge to relieve himself grew stronger. Now, he really needed to go, crossing his legs in a futile attempt to hold it in.
“OK, so I didn’t think of everything,” Chris admitted, “can you please help me? I don’t know how much longer I can hold it.”
“Oh, I suppose,” Shannon sighed, kicking her feet off he ottoman, “but, you owe me.”
Chris sighed softly. Ordinarily, he’d be worried about what Shannon meant by ‘owing her’, but he was far too focused on his bladder exploding to care.
Shannon walked over, gently lifted Chris off the floor, and headed towards the downstairs bathroom. The sudden increase in elevation almost made Chris pee himself, but he clenched as hard as he could to hold it in, not wanting to soak Shannon’s hand and incur her wrath.
As soon as she reached the toilet, Shannon set Chris on the seat. He hurriedly tossed his toga aside and released; a warm stream of urine flowed from him. Chris didn’t even care that Shannon was watching, he was just so glad to feel relief. It felt like forever ago that he last used the restroom, and for having a tiny bladder, it sure was taking a while to empty.
Chris was so preoccupied with relieving himself, he hadn’t noticed that he was growing again. When he finally recognized the sensation, he nearly lost his balance. Meanwhile, Shannon watched intently as little boy before her started growing, praying to herself that it wouldn’t be too much; she wasn’t quite done having her fun with him.
By the time he’d finished peeing, Chris had grown another few inches. He was so thrilled, he felt like dancing, but restrained himself; he still was far shorter than Shannon and didn’t want her getting upset.
“Wow, kiddo,” Shannon spoke, “you sure are growing up fast!”
“Yeah,” Chris said, tying his toga around his waist, seeing as how it was too small for him now. “I wonder how tall I am now.”
“Well, let’s see,” Shannon said, reaching into the drawer and pulling out a tape measure.
“Almost 9 inches,” she said, rolling it back up.
“Wow!” Chris exclaimed. “Apparently, I need to pee more often.”
“It’s like I said, Chris, you just have to get the stuff out of your system.” A sly smirk crawled across Shannon’s face. “In fact, if you’d like to grow back a little faster, I might have an idea.”
“Really?” Chris perked up, then became apprehensive, “What?”
“First, let’s wash our hands and get back to the living room.”
Shannon picked Chris up once again, holding him up to the sink so he could wash his hands, then held him tight to her chest as she exited the bathroom. Despite being a short journey, Chris felt a little uneasy being held so tightly to Shannon’s breasts; their bouncing up and down with each step was making him hard. As his boner poked her chest, Chris nervously raised his eyes to her face....she was staring down at him, grinning seductively. He was quite positive that had she not been walking, Shannon probably would’ve started kissing him uncontrollably again.
Once they arrived back in living room, Shannon set Chris down on the ottoman and placed her hands on her hips.
“Now then,” she began, “as I said, if you want to grow back quicker, you’ve got to get the potion out of your system, and the best way to do that is to sweat it out.”
“H-how did you plan on doing that?” Chris gulped.
“It’s simple, we just need to give you a rigorous workout.”
“Oh, well I guess that makes sense.”
“...and I’m going to help you,” Shannon added.
“I knew there was a catch,” Chris said wryly.
“Relax, kiddo, I’m not gonna torture you. It’s just a workout.”
“Uh-huh,” Chris nodded sarcastically, “and, uh, just what kind of a workout did you have in mind?”
“Well, it’s sort of a game. We’re gonna play a game I call ‘cat and mouse’: you run around the house, and I chase you.”
“You mean like ‘tag’?” Chris said, pointing out the obvious similarity.
“No, it’s not like ‘tag’!” Shannon shot back. “....OK, yes, it’s like ‘tag’, but with a twist. You can go anywhere in the house you want, and I’ll follow. You can even hide if you want.”
“That’s all?”
“Yep, that’s it.”
“And exactly what happens if you catch me?”
“Every time I catch you, I get a point. We keep going until I catch you five times; then, the games over.”
“Uh-huh, and then what?” Chris asked expectantly, folding his arms.
“And then nothing, the game’s over. It’s done.”
“And, how exactly do I win?”
“Chris, there’s no ‘winning’,” Shannon explained, “the whole point of this is to get you to work the potion out of your system; I’m just providing a little motivation.”
“And when the game’s over, it’s over. You’re not gonna torture me or anything like that?”
“No, of course not. And by the time I catch you five times, you’ll have worked up quite a sweat. Heck, I wouldn’t be surprised if you grew a couple more inches while we’re playing.”
“Well, OK,” Chris accepted, “but be careful. I might be bigger than before, but you could still crush me if you’re not careful.”
“I’ll be careful. So, are you ready?”
“Wait a second! Don’t I get a head-start?”
“Oh, silly me, of course you do. How about I count to 10, and then I’ll give chase, OK?”
“OK,” Chris said.
“Now, are you ready?”
“Ready!”
“Get set....go!”
Chris took off, quickly darting around the corner while Shannon started counting. He’d just barely made it to the kitchen when Shannon reached ‘10’ and gave chase. Chris quickly ran around the opposite end of the table as Shannon stomped into the room.
“I see you, little mouse,” she called playfully. “Here comes the big kitty.”
Shannon ran around the table as Chris tried to evade her. Though Shannon’s speed was limited by having to be careful not to run into anything, she was still quite a bit faster than he. Luckily, Chris’s small stature did give him one advantage: when Shannon was about to grab him, he ducked under the table, through the chairs, and darted out of the kitchen. Shannon, however, was right on his heels. Chris has just made it to the hall when she tagged him from behind. Chris went sprawling across the floor, sliding halfway down the hall.
“Ow!” he exclaimed. “Hey! Shannon, I told you to be careful.”
“Sorry, kiddo. One point for me. Keep going.”
“Can you just give me a second? That really hurt!”
“Take all the time you need,” Shannon said, “I won’t start counting until you go again.”
Chris was careful to take his time and make sure the pain had subsided before he resumed running. He needed to figure out an escape plan: one with multiple exits, where he could run and hide from Shannon. Surprisingly, he actually wished he were a little smaller: then he could hide more easily.
“Are you ready yet?” Shannon asked impatiently.
“Almost!” Chris suddenly took off again, trying to catch her off guard. This time, he headed towards the dining room, which sat just across from the living room. It wasn’t long before Shannon was stomping after him again. Chris ran across the room to the opposite end of the dining room table, trying to stay out of sight, but Shannon was far too observant; she knew exactly where he was. She scooted a chair out on one side of the table to try to block Chris’s escape, then darted around the other side; it was somewhat effective. As Chris circled the other end of the table, he had to move through the chair’s legs to get through, greatly slowing him down.
Shannon’s plan, however, backfired. When she came to the chair, she had to push it back in. It didn’t really matter, just as Chris was about to turn the corner, she grabbed him.
“Gotcha!” she snapped, “that’s two points, little mouse.”
“You know, this hardly seems fair.” Chris complained, “You’re too fast for me to get away.”
“Of course I am silly,” Shannon grinned.
“Yeah, but how am I supposed to win?”
“You’re not,” Shannon stated bluntly. “The point is to just stay away from me for as long as you can and work up a sweat, that’s all.”
“Alright fine,” Chris yielded.
He began scanning his options before taking off again. His eyes fell upon the stairs to the second floor; he honestly wondered if he could scale them in time before Shannon stomped after him again.
“Hey, can I make a request?” Chris asked.
“What now?” Shannon asked impatiently.
“How about you let me get to the top of the stairs, and then you can chase after me?”
Shannon glowered at him, crossing her arms. Chris became nervous while awaiting her reply.
“Alright fine,” Shannon caved, “but don’t take your sweet time: this little kitty’s getting antsy.”
Chris wanted to retort, but kept it to himself, heading over to the steps. Although he was about twice as tall as each step, the journey upstairs was still gruesome and tiring. Shannon had been right about him working up a sweat. It took him several minutes to finally ascend all the stairs, while Shannon tapped her bare foot impatiently below. Chris was almost out of breath when he finally reached the top.
“Here I come!” Shannon called, eagerly stomping up the stairs.
“Hey, wait!” Chris exclaimed; but Shannon was already halfway up. Thinking quickly, Chris dashed down the hallway and darted into the guest-room, just as Shannon hit the top of the stairs. Chris, nearly out of breath, dove under the bed, trying to keep it quiet as possible, though his loud panting was sure to give him away.
“Where are you, little mouse?” Shannon called as she stomped into the room. “I know you’re in here. Come out, the big pussycat wants to play.”
Chris put his hands over his mouth to dampen the sound of his breathing, but his body was currently requiring too much oxygen to keep quiet. He could only watch helplessly from this vantage point as Shannon’s bare feet sauntered around the edges of the bed, searching for his hiding spot.
“Hm,” she mused aloud as she slowly stepped around to the opposite edge of he bed, “I wonder where my little mousy could be.”
Chris watched anxiously as she stopped in her tracks.
“I wonder if he could be....here!”
Chris was startled as Shannon’s face popped into view, her arm shooting under the bed to grab him. Chris frantically rolled out of the way, attempting to get to the doorway. Shannon practically jumped across the mattress to cut him off; by the time Chris emerged from under the bed, she scooped him up into her waiting arms.
“Uh-Uhn, little one. You can’t get away from me. Three points.”
Shannon was giddy as a schoolgirl, kicking her legs in the air behind her, with a goofy grin on her face. She brought Chris in close; he was squirming, trying to get free, thinking that she was about to kiss him, but instead, she rubbed her nose against his.
“Face it, little guy, I’m just too fast for you,” she teased.
“Yeah, yeah,” Chris said, trying to repel her advances, “Now, can you put me down?”
“Aw, I thought you might want to cuddle a bit,” she pouted playfully. “Look how slyly you lured me up here onto the bed.”
“I wasn’t trying to ‘lure’ you anywhere,” Chris refuted as Shannon put him down, “I was trying to hide!”
“Well, you have worked up quite a sweat. How do you feel?”
“Exhausted!” Chris panted. “Shannon, this is pointless. I’m not getting any bigger.”
“Aw, don’t you like our game? I thought we were having fun.”
“YOU’RE having fun, Shannon. All I’m getting is out of breath.”
“Well, If you wanna stop, we’ll stop, but it’ll take longer for you to grow back to normal.”
“I think I’d prefer to just sit down and wait patiently for this stuff to wear off on its own.”
“OK, but if you stop now, that means you forfeit.”
“Forfeit?!” he exclaimed, “What do ya mean ‘forfeit’? I thought you said there was no winning or losing. You said you were just trying to get me to exercise.”
“Yes, but if you stop early that means you forfeit.”
Chris didn’t want to argue anymore, he was too worn out.
“Fine, I forfeit. It’s not like you weren’t going to win anyway.”
“I know,” Shannon giggled, “but chasing you is half the fun.”
“I think I’ve had enough fun for now. Can we just go back downstairs and chill?”
“Sure,” Shannon said, climbing off the bed, “besides, now I can get my prize.”
“Prize?! What prize?” Chris shouted.
“My prize for winning, silly.”
“Come on, Shannon, you specially said there was no winning.”
“Yeah, but you forfeited, so I get a consolation prize.”
“No way, Shannon! I’m not giving you anything. If that’s the case, I’ll keep playing.”
“Uh-Uhn, little one, it’s too late! You already forfeited. Besides, you still owe me for helping you get to the bathroom. Now, come here.”
“No! You stay away from me!” Chris demanded, stepping back. He took off out the door and started down the hallway, desperate to escape.
“Ooh, a bonus round!” Shannon said, giving chase. Chris had no chance: he’d barely made it down the hall when Shannon grabbed him, wrapping her large hands around his tiny waist and lifting him off the ground.
“Looks like I win!” she gloated.
“No! Let me go!” Chris ordered, trying to squirm out of her grip, but Shannon held firm.
“Uh-uhn, little man,” she said, pulling him in tight to her chest, “I’ve got you now, and you’re gonna give me my prize. Come on!”
Shannon flung Chris over her shoulder, holding him tightly in place. All the while, Chris was kicking and screaming, trying to get free.
“Keep quiet!” Shannon scolded him. “You want the neighbors to hear?”
At that point, Chris didn’t care. He wanted to escape, to be rescued, but Shannon wasn’t going to let him go now. He was hers. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever be rid of her. One thing he was sure of, though: whatever Shannon had in mind, Chris knew he wasn’t going to like it.
Chapter 31 by Shrinker82
Chris pounded his fists into Shannon’s shoulder, trying to get her loosen her grip, but she wasn’t going to let him go as she stomped back downstairs to the living room.
“Chris, that’s really starting to hurt! Now, knock it off or I swear I’m gonna sit on you again.”
“I don’t care!” Chris declared, “You lied to me!”
“Chris, it’s settled: you owe me for helping you go to the bathroom earlier, and I get a prize for you forfeiting the game; that’s final!
“Now, I’m gonna set you down on the couch,” she continued, taking him of her shoulder, “and if you move, so help me you’re gonna spend a stinky afternoon under my ass, and I do mean stinky!”
Chris ceased his flailing, choosing to fold his arms and pout instead. Unfortunately, Shannon still had the advantage, so he figured it best to just let her have her fun and bide his time, but Chris swore to himself that once he was back to his normal height, he wasn’t spending another minute with her.
“That’s better,” Shannon commended, “Now, give me a second to move the snacks out of the way, then we’ll start.”
Shannon moved the tray of nachos back onto the ottoman, then sat down on the opposite end of the couch.
“Now then, she continued, “as I said, you owe me for helping you get to the bathroom earlier and for winning the game, but I think I’ll be nice and roll everything into one. OK?”
“Yeah, OK,” Chris said begrudgingly.
“Good, now I want you to give me a foot massage.”
“Again?! I’ve been massaging your feet all morning!”
“You’ve also gotten bigger, and you got bigger earlier when you did it. If you don’t wanna exercise, this is the next best thing.”
“And that’s it? That’s all so have to do?”
“Yes, silly, what you think I was going to do?”
“I don’t know,” Chris said quietly, “torture me?”
“Chris, I promised you I wouldn’t torture you. I just want to have fun and enjoy myself, and a foot massage from you at your current size will feel really good.”
“Alright, I’ll do it!” Chris blurted out, “just as long as we’re clear that this makes us even, OK?”
“Deal!” Shannon shrugged, happily kicking her feet up on the couch.
Chris scooted closer to her, and positioned himself facing her.
“Hang on a second,” Shannon stopped him, “I wanna get comfortable first.”
Shannon grabbed the pillow from earlier, along with another one from the other end of the couch, and placed them behind her, leaning up against the armrest.
“OK, I’m ready now,” she said, her toes wiggling anxiously.
Christ took deep breath and began massaging.
“Oh, WOW!” Shannon exclaimed, “It’s really different with you at this size.”
“Yeah, likewise,” Chris said un-excitedly.
Of course, things were quite different from the last time. Before, Chris and only been an inch or two tall, with Shannon’s feet several times larger than him. At least now he was larger than either of her feet, though that didn’t mean that they weren’t too heavy to sit in his lap. Nonetheless, he worked his way around each foot: from her toes to her heels, and the balls to her fleshy soles, making sure to do as best he could so Shannon wouldn’t ask any more of him.
“Ooh,” Shannon sighed, now completely relaxed. “That feels so good! You’re doing such good job, sweetie. Thank you so much.”
“Uh, you’re welcome,” Chris said, trying to focus on his work.
“Hey, you know something?” Shannon probed softly.
“What?”
“I just wanted to say how much fun I’ve had with you this week.”
“I wouldn’t exactly call it ‘fun’, Shannon,” Chris said.
“Oh, Chris, I’m just being playful.”
“‘Playful’ I can stand, Shannon. It’s when you go beyond playful that I hate it!”
“Look kiddo, I know sometimes I can get a little carried away...”
Chris raised his eyes, shooting her a look of sarcastic disbelief.
“In any case,” she continued, “I just wanted you to know this is been a lot of fun, you know, despite all the incidents we had. If I had to do it over again, I’d rather have you at these larger sizes than really small.”
Chris said nothing, not really wanting to respond.
“Sweetie, would you please listen to me? I know it’s been hard for you being so small the past few days, but you have to admit, you’ve had some fun too.”
Chris sighed, trying to ignore her.
“Come on, Chris, don’t be like that. Some of it was fun, just admit it, like when we were in the bathtub together and I let you play in between my breasts. Or when you played on my feet, when you were smaller, and I helped you, you know....go?”
Shannon scrunched her toes seductively. Chris gulped, finding it harder and harder to keep quiet, especially while trying to suppress the massive boner he was now sporting.
“Or just this morning,” Shannon continued, “when I held you here, in my cleavage, rubbing my tits all over you, and then when you were gently stroking my....pussy. Don’t tell me none of that meant anything to you. Come on, just say it, please? Tell me you enjoyed at least some part of it.”
“All right, Shannon, fine,” Chris said, interrupting her massage. “If you want to talk about it, let’s talk. Despite those few fleeting moments of fun, this whole thing is been disastrous: I’ve been stepped on, sat on, farted on, almost suffocated, and nearly squished numerous times. And not just by you: by MY best friend and your BFF!”
“Oh, come on, Chris. You’re focusing too much on the bad times. Focus on the good times. How about you just tell me the all perks you’ve enjoyed?”
“Fine! Yes, I enjoyed playing with your boobs....and your feet.”
“Anything else?” she asked, grinning.
“Yeah, actually there is,” Chris replied bluntly. “You’re attitude.”
“What do ya mean?” Shannon asked, puzzled.
“I mean you’ve been acting strange this week. Despite the fact that you torment and humiliate me, your attitude has changed a bit. At times, you’ve actually been....nice to me, nicer than usually are, anyway. It’s the times when you were sweet to me that I’ve enjoyed the most, regardless of what we were doing. I just wish you could be like that all the time.”
“Sweetie, I-I didn’t realize you felt that way,” Shannon said, flabbergasted. “You know something? I’ve noticed a change in you, too. You’ve been nicer to me this week as well.”
“I always try to be nice to you, Shannon!” Chris touted.
“But this week in particular—you know, with you being small and all—you’ve loosened up quite a bit, and been a lot more willing to have fun. I think maybe this experience has been good for both of us.”
Chris’s face bore a look of disbelief again.
“I mean for our relationship,” Shannon added.
The look on Chris’s face intensified.
“Look, if nothing else, this whole experience has helped us learn to be more cordial to each other.” Shannon said, trying to find something Chris would agree with. “So, maybe this is something we can work on for the future?”
“Well, it would make things easier between us.” Chris admitted.
“Then it’s settled: I’ll be nicer to you, and you learn to let loose and have fun. Deal?”
“Deal,” Chris grinned, getting back to Shannon’s massage. Neither of them of them said anything to each other for a bit.
“So, have you given any thought to what we talked about earlier?” Shannon asked, breaking the silence.
“What do ya mean?” Chris asked apprehensively, unsure exactly what she was talking about.
“You know,” she replied, lowering her voice, “about....using me to experiment?”
“Do we....have to talk about this right now?” Chris asked self-consciously.
“Come on, Chris, don’t be shy,” she urged. “All I’m asking is that if you have any questions, or want to try something, you feel free to try it on me first.”
Chris sighed, not really wanting to argue. “Shannon, if I say yes, will you drop it?”
“Absolutely!”
“Fine,” Chris agreed begrudgingly, “I’ll come to you. Happy now?”
“Ooh, thank you, sweetie!” Shannon squealed, kicking her feet, “You don’t know how happy that makes me.”
“Hey, be careful, Shannon!” Chris exclaimed. “I might be bigger, but your feet are still huge.”
“Aw, but I thought you liked playing with my feet,” Shannon giggled.
“Not when they almost kick me in the face!”
“Aw, they mean well,” Shannon pouted, scrunching her toes again. “Come on, give ‘em a kiss.”
“I’m not kissing your dirty feet!” Chris snapped.
“But they wanna kiss you. Come ‘ere.”
Shannon pushed her feet towards Chris, grabbing his body in between her soles, almost completely enveloping his midsection.
“Hey! Shannon, knock it off!” Chris protested.
“Well if you want ‘em to stop, you gotta fight back.”
“No! Stop it!”
Shannon‘s feet were trying to push Chris down to the cushion. He tried resisting, but she kept putting more and more weight on; eventually, Shannon had him pinned under both feet: her left foot keeping his legs immobilized and her right foot planted right on top of his face.
“Shamnmn, get ymr fmt off mm!” Chris mumbled, desperately trying to push her giant feet off of himself. “Sherman stmf fit!”
“Uh-uhn, I got you now,” Shannon taunted.
Chris tried kicking his legs, but her left foot was bearing down to hard, and try as he might, he couldn’t even push his face free of her right sole. In a last ditch effort, Chris squeezed his arm free and somehow mustered enough force to punch one of Shannon’s little toes.
“Ouch!” Shannon cried, recoiling in pain.
The decrease in force was just enough for Chris to push her foot the rest of the way off his face. He immediately sat up, working to free his legs. Shannon recovered quickly, gripping his head with her toes, and tried pushing him back down. Chris, however, wasn’t going down without a fight: he quickly punched the ball of her foot, forcing Shannon to release the vice-grip her toes had on his head.
That’s when her left foot smacked him square in the face.
“Oof!” Chris yelped, his backside slamming back down onto the cushion. Her foot was coming for his face again, but Shannon had made a critical mistake: her left foot was the only thing holding down Chris’s legs; now that they were free, he kicked his legs to the side, rolling out from under her sole, and slipped out of range.
Shannon immediately scooted closer to reach, pushing her feet towards him once again, but Chris responded by punching her soles to get them to back off. She recoiled with surprise, eyeing him intently, as Chris’s readied for a counterattack. Shannon’s feet, however, stayed back.
Chris looked up, his eyes locking with Shannon’s, each one intently watching the other’s face, waiting for a response. She cocked her head to the side, puzzled by his demeanor, still trying to gauge his intentions; Chris gazed right back...
His mouth couldn’t hold back the grin; Shannon grinned right back.
“You ready?” she asked.
“You bet!” Chris replied.
Shannon started kicking again, but Chris stopped her.
“Wait!” he cried. “Hands behind your back. Feet only!”
“Deal!” she agreed, giggling as she did so.
As soon as her hands were in place, however, Shannon’s feet resumed their attack. Chris kept pushing them away, smiling and grunting as he did so. He wasn’t really using all of his strength to fight them off, just enough to keep them at bay. Meanwhile, Shannon was giggling and biting her lip, trying to find someway to pin Chris beneath her feet once again.
Chris backed off a bit, trying to get his footing and give himself enough room to maneuver when, unexpectedly, Shannon managed a big scoot forward, pressing her feet into him, and shoving Chris against the armrest. The next thing he knew, Chris’s face was buried within the wrinkled flesh of Shannon’s sole.
Not wanting to smother him, Shannon let up a bit, making sure Chris was OK. Chris immediately leapt into action: just as unexpectedly, he hopped onto Shannon’s right ankle and quickly shimmied up her leg.
“Eek!” Shannon cried, shaking her leg wildly. Thankfully, Chris had a strong enough grip to not be thrown off, possibly hurting himself. While Shannon struggled to get him off, he made his way up her thigh. She started bringing her hand around to grab him, but Chris protested:
“Uh-uhn,” Chris scolded, “no hands.”
“Oh alright, fine.” Shannon said, putting it back behind her back, “Continue.”
Chris immediately slipped up her thigh to her waist, ready to scale her midsection.
“Hey, stop!” Shannon giggled, “You’re tickling me.”
“Can’t help it if you’re ticklish,” Chris said, “not my fault.”
Both Shannon and Chris were laughing as he went along, hopping onto her tank top and shimmying up her midsection. Shannon tried shaking her torso, but only managed to make her breasts jiggle up and down. The further Chris climbed, however, the further back Shannon leaned, as if trying to get away, but this only served to aid his journey up her body. In no time, Chris has hopped over her breasts and threw his arms around her neck.
“Gotcha!” he cried. “I win.”
“Hey-ey, no fair!” Shannon laughed, “I didn’t know you were going to climb me.”
“Hey, the only rules were that YOU could only use your feet—no hands—I didn’t promise not to climb you.”
“I still say you cheated.”
“I only worked around the rules,” Chris gloated, coming up to her face, “and I beat you!”
“Oh yeah?” Shannon said.
In one quick motion, Shannon planted a huge kiss right on Chris’s face. He stumbled backwards, tumbling down her chest. Shannon sat up suddenly, causing Chris to bounce off her boobs and fall onto the cushion between her knees. Before Chris could move, Shannon had swung her legs behind her and tossed herself face first onto the small boy. The next thing he knew, Shannon was laying directly on top of him, with his head has buried in her cleavage.
While Chris wiggled and squirmed beneath her, Shannon was smiling and giggling, knowing full well that there was no way that he was gonna be able to push her off.
“Hee-hee,” she giggled, “who’s winning now?”
Chris was trying to scream for mercy, but the weight on top of him made it impossible to speak. He could barely even move, and it was impossible to breathe, but there was no way to let Shannon know that anything was wrong. Chris began feeling lightheaded, on the verge of passing out, when, all of a sudden, a surge of energy coursed through his body: his body was expanding again! He prayed that it would be enough to overpower Shannon, or at least get some air.
Shannon, meanwhile, could feel Chris getting larger beneath her. She looked down at her breasts on the cushion as Chris’s head just barely popped out. He was gasping for air, but still struggling to breathe as it was difficult for his lungs to expand with her giant body on top of him.
“Shannon, get off me!” Chris croaked, “I can’t breathe!”
Shannon lifted her body slightly, removing a little bit of pressure off of Chris, but still kept enough weight on him to keep him in place.
“Shannon, I said get off me! I still can’t breathe,” Chris lied, hoping she’d fall for it.
“What’s the matter, little man?” she taunted, “I thought you could win without me using my hands.”
“Yeah, well I also said ‘feet only’, so you’re cheating.”
“That was before you climbed on top of me. I’m just returning the sentiment.”
“Come on, Shannon, get off me! I’m growing!”
“I know kiddo, I felt it.”
“Well then, why don’t we go and measure me to see how tall I am?”
“Nice try, but you can’t fool me. Besides, we’re not done playing yet.”
“Please, Shannon, I’ve had enough. I give up!”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes! Yes, I’m sure! I give up!”
“Alright!” Shannon lifted her breasts off Chris and sat back on her knees, giggling as he lay prone.
Chris was gasping for air; his body hurt all over and he decompressed, like a cartoon character re-inflating after being flattened by a heavy object. He was still recovering when Shannon stepped off the couch, stepping closer to him and bending down.
“You gonna make it, kiddo?” she teased.
“Shannon, that really hurt!” he complained.
“Hey, your the one who started the wrestling match.” Shannon said defensively.
“I was just giving you a foot rub. YOU’RE the one who attacked ME!”
“Oh, quit complaining. If you didn’t want to play, you shouldn’t have started of the game.”
Chris shot back a look of annoyance, but decided not to push the matter anymore. He didn’t want to say something that he was going to regret....or Shannon would punish him for.
“So, are you better?” she asked again.
“Getting there,” Chris sighed.
Shannon knelt beside the cushion on the floor, watched him intently as he recovered.
“Ok, I’m better now,” Chris finally said, shaking off the last of his pain.
“I’ll say you are,” Shannon commented, “you’ve grown quite a bit! You’re probably over a foot now.”
“Great,” Chris said unenthusiastically, “how long until I’m back to normal?”
“Just give it time, kiddo. You’ll probably be full-size by tonight....maybe.”
“No ‘maybe’-s about it,” Chris replied, “I’m ready for this whole shrinking business to be over and done with. I’m not sure how much more of this I can take.”
“Oh, stop being so overdramatic, Chris,” Shannon balked. “You should try to enjoy the time you have left. You never know when it’ll happen again.”
“If it never happens again, it’ll be too soon.”
Shannon shook her head as she stood back up. “Come on, let’s grab a couple of sodas.”
Chris leapt down from the couch and followed Shannon into the kitchen, a much easier feat now that he was a foot tall. Shannon grabbed a couple cans from the fridge, poured them over ice in two glasses, and took them back into the living room, Chris skittering behind her. She set them on the side table adjacent to the couch and lay down, stretching her legs across the cushions, taking up a good portion of the couch. Chris was about to walk to the other end when Shannon stopped him.
“Hey, where’re you going?” she asked.
“Uh, to sit on the other end of the couch,” Chris said, stating the obvious.
“No, come sit with me,” she said, patting the cushion.
“Why?” Chris asked snidely, “You gonna try and smother me again?”
“No, silly, I just wanna cuddle.”
“I’m not exactly in a cuddling mood.”
“Would you just come on?” she stated forcefully. “I’ll rub your back while we watch. Please?”
“Alright, fine,” Chris relented. He walked up beside the couch and Shannon whisked him up, placing him on the couch facing outwards. She finally started “Honey, I Shrunk the Kids” that she’d selected earlier for them, then went to work gently stroking Chris’s back.
For a while, thankfully, Chris appeared content. But after caressing him for a while, however, Shannon wanted more.
“Hey,” she beckoned softly, “come closer.”
Chris scooted himself back a bit, but was nearly caught off guard when she wrapped her arm around him and pulled him to her chest.
“Hey!” Chris eked.
“Shh,” Shannon whispered, planting a tiny kiss atop his head, “just relax. Enjoy the moment.”
Chris wiggled uneasily, uncomfortable with being held so closely, but eventually settled in. It wouldn’t have done him any good to resist anyway: this was the first time in several days that Shannon had actually been able to cuddle up with him, and she wasn’t going to waste the opportunity, especially with Chris his current size. Not that she hadn’t enjoyed having him shrunk down, but it was these larger sizes that made the whole ordeal worth it.
As the movie progressed, Chris had relegated himself to being cuddled like a stuffed animal, choosing to make himself comfortable and enjoy the respite. Besides, Shannon’s tender touch felt good against his skin, though there were parts of the movie where the kids got into some harrowing situations—like being swept up by a giant broom—and each time she’d squeeze Chris tighter to her chest. He wasn’t sure if she were just teasing him, or glad that nothing bad had happened to him.
Partway through the movie, Shannon was getting a little antsy. She loved having Chris so close, but wanted even more: she had to feel his naked body pressed against hers. She removed her arm from Chris’s waist and pushed him forward slightly. Chris turned to see if something was wrong, or if she wanted to get up.
“Everything OK?” he asked nervously.
“Hang on,” she whispered, sitting up. Swiftly, Shannon pulled her tank-top over her head and removed it, letting it fall onto the floor. Chris felt the boner under his toga double in size seeing her naked breasts again. He turned his head away quickly, trying to ignore her, but Shannon was more than aware of him staring, biting her lip and laying back down.
Once comfortable, Shannon gently grasped his sides and pulled Chris back to her chest, placing his head onto her left breast. Chris felt uneasy, but was still hesitant to say anything. Besides, Shannon’s boob was quite comfortable, like a squishy pillow, and it was comforting feeling her chest rise and fall with each deep breath; so, he relaxed, nestling his head in her bosom, trying to get comfortable. He figured it best not to kick the hornets nest and behave until the whole ordeal was over. At least by the end of the day, he thought, I’ll be back to normal, and don’t have to worry about being small ever again.
Shannon smiled softly upon feeling Chris nestle against her breast. She was so happy that he was willing to settle in, she leaned forward and planted another kiss upon his body....then another....and then another; she just couldn’t stop. Chris started feeling uneasy and tried pulling away, but Shannon was holding him too snuggly.
“Shannon,” he said as she kissed him. “Shannon, stop.”
“Shh,” she hushed him, moving out from behind him, “just relax.”
“Shannon, no,” he uttered, trying to get up.
“Shh, lie down,” she whispered again, tenderly pushing his chest back down. “It’s OK.”
“But, please—“
“Just relax, sweetie,” she said softly, running her fingers down his chest and over his crotch, making him wince. “I’ve got you. Just close your eyes, and relax.”
Chris was still tense, and becoming increasingly nervous as Shannon continued planting kisses all over his body. She carefully removed he toga around his waist, freeing his slightly erect cock, and began planting small kisses on his crotch. With each kiss, she danced around his boner, teasing him, making it grow bigger. Chris was squirming uneasily, conflicted between letting Shannon continue, or trying to escape.
Then, Shannon wrapped her lips around Chris’s fully-erect cock, and sucked deeply.
Chris gasped as a huge surge of orgasmic energy pulse through his abdomen. It was unlike anything he’d ever felt before; he almost burst with the first suck. His back arched, his muscles tightened, and his breathing quickened with each pull from Shannon’s lips. In no time, his penis was pulsating.
Shannon watched with glee as Chris came, though she hadn’t expected it so soon. She licked her lips as Chris relaxed.
“How was that?” she whispered.
“That....felt....unreal!” Chris managed to utter between each breath.
“I thought you’d like that,” she giggled softly. “Did you go?”
“Uh huh,” Chris nodded.
“Good boy,” she cooed, standing up. “Now, for the bonus round.”
“There’s more?” he asked, looking up at her giant, half naked body.
“Mm hm,” she nodded, smiling softly. Shannon reached down and slipped her thumbs beneath the waistband of her panties. She pushed them down slowly, eventually letting them fall around her ankles, kicking them off to the side.
Chris gulped, sitting up on his arms. His pulse was racing, and he was more nervous than ever. Was Shannon about have sex with him?!
“Um, Sh-Shannon, what are you doing?!” Chris stammered.
“I told you,” Shannon replied, stepping back towards him, “bonus round.”
“Shannon! Please no! I don’t want to—“
“Don’t worry,” she cooed softly, “this’ll be fun. I promise.”
“Shannon, no! Please! I don’t wanna have sex!” Chris sobbed, shaking his head.
“Chris, relax. We’re not gonna have sex!”
“We-we’re not?” Chris asked, wiping his eyes.
“Of course not,” she assured him. “Now, just lie back and close your eyes.”
“Shannon, exactly why are you naked?” Chris asked nervously.
“Chris, you’ll see. Just lay back.”
Chris did so, apprehensively, keeping his eyes locked on Shannon’s.
“Chris, we’re not gonna have sex, OK?” Shannon repeated. “So relax, and close your eyes, and don’t open them until I tell ya.”
Chris gulped nervously and closed his eyes, trembling with fear. What was Shannon about to do?
Shannon slowly climbed onto the other end of the couch, positioning herself carefully. Chris could feel her approach, but strained to keep his eyes shut, sweating profusely. Finally, Shannon was ready.
“OK,” Shannon said, “now, open your eyes!”
Chris’s eyes snapped open....and widened in horror at the sight above him!
Shannon’s bare ass hovered above. Before Chris could move, it collapsed on top of him. Chris yelped in fear as Shannon’s ass impacted, his head buried almost directly beneath her asshole.
“I gotcha now, kiddo!” she laughed. “Welcome to the final round of our wrestling match. We’re all tied up, 1-to-1, and now we’re into sudden death: naked wrestling.”
Chris struggled beneath her bare ass, screaming muffled pleas for mercy, but Shannon was having way too much fun feeling him squirm underneath her, grinding her ass on top of him. His muffled shouts vibrated through her crotch, making her womanhood quiver.
“That’s right: squirm!” she called, “Squirm!”
Chris wanted to fight back, punching her like before, but his arms were pinned. He desperately push up against Shannon‘s jiggly ass, but despite being bigger than before, she was still too heavy for lift, and she was putting too much pressure on top of him. Chris was screaming for her, begging for mercy.
“That’s it baby,” she called, “keep screaming! Make me cum!”
Chris was somehow able to get his arms out from under Shannon’s ass, and frantically smacked her ass, trying to communicate that he gave up, but she wasn’t budging.
“Struggle all you want kiddo,” she taunted, “I’m not getting up.”
Then a ray of hope: Chris could feel his body expanding again.
Yes! he thought, I’m growing again. Come on! Grow!
Chris concentrated hard on growing, hoping that it would be large enough to be able to push Shannon’s ass all the way off of him. He kept getting bigger, much bigger than he had before. This must’ve been one major growth spurt!
Yes, yes, he thought. Maybe this is it! Maybe I’ll completely grown back to normal. Keep growing, keep growing!
Meanwhile, Shannon, who was well aware of Chris’s expansion again, was having trouble keeping her ass on top of him.
“Uh uhn, little man,” she strained, “I don’t care how much you grow, you’re not getting out from under me until you tap out!”
Chris’s kept growing, praying it would be enough, and that he’d be back to normal again. He kept growing, and growing...
Then, the growth spurt abruptly came to a stop.
No! Don’t stop! Chris mulled. Keep going, please.
Currently, his knees were sticking out from between Shannon‘s legs, but the majority of his body was still buried under Shannon’s ass. He still wasn’t strong enough to push her all the way off of him; she was bearing down too much. His oxygen supply was running out; he used his free hands to smack her sides desperately communicating but he was giving up.
“Alright, kiddo,” Shannon laughed, lifting her bare ass off his face, “I think you’ve had enough.”
Chris gasped for air, coughing, attempting to purge the nasty smell of ass from his lungs. Shannon stood over him smiling, and shaking her head.
“Looks like I win.” she taunted.
“Damn it, Shannon!” Chris coughed, “That’s it! I’ve had enough! It’s over! I’m done!”
“Oh, come on Chris, don’t be like that. I was just having some fun.”
“No,” he shouted firmly, sitting up, “I’m serious! I’m done playing your games! I’m done with you!”
“Oh Chris, relax. It was just a game. Come on, let’s sit down and get back to the movie.”
“No, I’m not getting back to any movie. I’m not playing games anymore! Don’t you get it? I’m leaving!”
“Oh yeah, little guy?” she scoffed. “And exactly where do you think you’re gonna go? You may be bigger now, but you’re still only about half your height.”
“Well....I don’t care. I’m gonna go to my room for the rest of the day and wait for this stupid potion to wear off completely, and once it does, I’m getting out of this house! I don’t wanna see you for the rest of the week! I’ll stay in my room if I have to, but I’m not dealing with you anymore.”
“Chris, what about all the good times we had? I don’t give guys blowjobs for free, you know.”
“YOU decided to do that, Shannon, NOT ME!”
“Yeah, and as I recall, you said it felt good!”
“I don’t care how good it felt! I trusted you and you betrayed me! Well, this is the last time! I’m not taking it anymore!”
“Oh yeah, little man? Well, we’ll just see about that!” Shannon said curtly, stomping out of the room, still butt naked.
Chris wasn’t exactly sure what she was going to do, but he knew he wouldn’t like it. He quickly jumped down from the couch and headed for the stairs, hastily scurrying to the second floor and down the hall to his room, closing and locking the door. It wasn’t long before he heard Shannon stomping upstairs after him. Her footsteps boomed closer until they were right outside his door. The doorknob rattled violently, but the door stayed locked.
“Chris, open this door!”
“No! Leave me alone!”
“You open this door right now, little man, or I swear you’ll be spending the rest of the day under my ass!”
“I don’t care!” Chris snapped back. “I’m staying put!”
“Alright, Chris, you asked for it!”
The doorknob jiggled harder, followed by a few swift kicks to the door, but the door held firm. Chris was worried the door wouldn’t hold forever, but knew Shannon wouldn’t be able to come in unless she actually kicked in. Just the evidence Chris would need to show his mom and dad, and she’d never babysit again.
Shannon had gone berserk! He didn’t care how long it would take, Chris was adamant he’d stay in his room until he was fully grown, then he’d somehow make his way out out of the house and call his mom and dad to find a replacement sitter. He’d stay at Rachel’s if he had to, anything to get away from Shannon. He’d tell the truth, tell him everything she’d done...well, almost everything; he didn’t care if anyone actually believed him, he’d raise a big enough stink that his parents would never hire her again.
Chris heard something slip into the door. He wasn’t sure what it was, or what Shannon was doing, but he can hear it moving back-and-forth.
Suddenly, the door flew open wide! Shannon was standing there, half naked, with her hands on her hips (apparently, she’d taken a moment to put her panties back on).
“That’s it, Chris! I’ve had enough!” she yelled sternly. “I was trying to be nice to you, trying to get you to loosen up, and see me as something more than just a babysitter, but you just can’t take a hint! I didn’t want to have to do this, but you leave me no choice.”
“What are you gonna do?” Chris asked fearfully.
“I’m gonna get through to you, Chris,” Shannon said determinately, “one way or another. I wanted to have fun with you this week, which is why I shrank you. I even tried being nicer to you while you were small, and I was really enjoying having you at these larger sizes. It’s been fun playing with you, and I think we’ve grown a lot closer, but it seems it’s just not been enough. I’m gonna need more time!”
Shannon held up a small vial less than halfway full with a blue liquid.
“Remember that potion I told you about?” she continued, “The one that shrunk you? Well, I’ve still got a little bit left, so I’m gonna keep you smaller for a few more days.”
“No way, Shannon!” Chris objected, “You’re not shrinking me again.”
“You’ve brought it on yourself, kiddo. I was gonna let you grow back to regular size today, but I think a few more days of being tiny will make you see things differently. But don’t worry, I’m not gonna shrink you down THAT small again, only to about an inch or two: large enough for us to have fun, but too small to get away.”
“No way, Shannon! I’m not gonna let you do it!”
“Chris, you don’t have a choice. Now, we can do this the easy way or the hard way!”
“NO!” Chris shouted, charging the door, trying to get past her or maybe knock her over, but Shannon was too strong: as soon an Chris ran by, she grabbed his 2-foot frame and pulled him back. He struggled, trying to hit her in the face, but she quickly threw him over onto his bed, jumping on top of him, straddling him between her legs.
“Now I gotcha!” Shannon snapped, squeezing her legs around his torso.
“No, Shannon! Please, don’t do this!”
“Now, sit still! We only need a drop or two.”
“NO!” Chris yelled, slamming his mouth shut.
“Chris, hold still!” she demanded, sucking up the potion in the dropper corking the vial.
“NO!”
“Chris, if you don’t stop struggling, I swear-“
Chris reached up suddenly, trying to knock Shannon’s hand away. His fist connected with hers, causing the vial to slip out of her grip and flip into the air. Shannon made a quick move to grab it...spilled out its contents all over Chris’s face. He gasped in response, right as the potion hit him, sending several drops of the potion into the back of his throat. He coughed and sputtered, trying to spit out the fluid, but it was too late: he started feeling lightheaded, recognizing the sensation all too well. He knew exactly what was happening, feeling his body contracting!
No! Chris thought, This can’t be happening! Not again!
But it WAS happening again: all of it! What had started as a day hope, now turned to a day of despair: Chris was shrinking again! He could only watch helplessly as he felt himself diminishing away, disappearing underneath her, as if Shannon’s crotch were sucking him in. He looked fearfully into Shannon‘s eyes: they were cold, filled with sadistic glee, her mouth turned up into a playful grin as she witnessed him shrinking away. Chris didn’t know how small he was going to end up, but it didn’t matter: his knew that his nightmare was only just beginning!
End Notes:


End of Part 1

Part II — Chapter 32 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

Part II

The polished, silver, elevator doors opened; a young, brown-haired women stepped into the lobby and walked across the room to the front desk of the hotel, her rolling luggage in tow.
“Room 214, checking out,” she spoke, placing her room key flat on the counter.
“Yes, thank you ma’am,” the clerk said, typing on his computer. “Did you enjoy your stay?”
“Yes, I did. Thank you, and I’m so glad you guys were able to accommodate me on such short notice.”
“Not a problem, is there anything else we can do for you?”
“No,” she replied, “I just need to hit the road. I’ve got a long drive ahead of me.”
“Alrighty,” the clerk said, pressing return on his keyboard. “OK, let me just print up a copy of your bill and you’ll be all set.”
The printer whirred underneath the desk and spit out a single sheet of paper.
“OK, there you go,” he said, handing her the paper. “Thanks for staying with us. Come see us again.”
“Thank you so much,” she said, folding the paper in half and shoving it in the side pocket of her luggage. “Bye.”
“Goodbye,” the clerk smiled, watching her as she headed out the automatic front doors.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Early that afternoon, a pair of tennis shoes pounded down the payment of a sidewalk about a mile away from their owner’s home, their fit, female owner breathing heavily as she jogged.
Despite the long run, the young woman was quite comfortable. Her light gray capri jogging pants swished as her thighs rubbed against each other with each of her strides, dissipating the friction between them. The white, microfiber tank top she wore hugged her torso like a sports bra, providing the support she needed, while wicking away the sweat from her body, keeping her cool and comfortable. Even the shoes she wore were perfectly designed for aerobic activity, providing the right level of bounce and shock absorption, while her sports inserts cushioned her feet with each step.
Ordinarily, she wouldn’t have run so far from home, opting instead to jog around her neighborhood, but since her good friend had come so far to visit her the previous day, she thought she’d return the favor. It had been a long jog, but she knew it would be worth it in the end. Besides, she wanted check in on someone who hadn’t been feeling well.
When she finally arrived at her destination, the woman took a moment to compose herself and check her heart rate, pulse, and other vital statistics from the app on her phone.
“Great,” she said aloud, taking a moment to dab the sweat off her brow and neck. “By the time I get home, it’ll have been an awesome workout.”
With that, she brushed herself off and strolled down the front walk to the porch.

—————————————————————————————————————————

“Damn it, Chris!” Shannon cursed, watching him deteriorate beneath her. “I only wanted to give you a drop or two!”
Chris was desperately trying to wipe the fluid away from his face, hoping he could curb his shrinking, but it was already too late. He quite possibly had taken the biggest dose of the potion imaginable, and it was potent enough to shrink on contact.
Shannon, however, had been amazingly lucky: even though she’d tried to grab the bottle and was sitting on top of him when the exposure occurred, not a single drop of liquid splashed on her, while Chris got the full dose and then some. She had only planned on giving him a couple of drops to see how small he’d get, dosing him drop by drop as needed after that. When Shannon had dosed Chris before, she’d used a full dropper of liquid in the beer that he’d chugged. Lucky for Chris, relatively speaking, his first dose a few days ago greatly depleted her supply, so the vial of liquid only had a little over a dropper-full left; unfortunately, it was more than enough to shrink him down tiny again, possibly even smaller than he had been before.
Shannon’s eyes focused intently on the struggling teenager beneath her, his curses and pleas for mercy becoming smaller and more high pitched as he diminished. Eventually, Chris’s tiny body disappeared beneath her panties, as if he had been sucked inside her crotch. Carefully, Shannon rose on her knees and stepped her left leg off the bed, straddling the edge of the mattress. Veritably, she looked down, hoping to see Chris sprawled out on the sheet underneath her, still tall enough to execute her plans. However, she saw nothing.
“Shit!” Shannon cursed as her eyes grew wide, “Chris, don’t tell me you’ve shrunk away to nothing!”
Thankfully, a quick check of her panty-laden crotch uncovered the small boy, plastered face first into a self-made groove in the otherwise taught fabric.
“There you are, you naughty boy,” she said, grabbing a tissue from the nearby nightstand, using it to catch the tiny boy in as she pried her panties away from her skin.
Chris popped out from his groove of the panty-laden crotch, falling a short distance into the parachute-like tissue. He was still reeling from his shrinkage as Shannon brought him out from under her to examine him.
Much to her dismay, Chris looked like he was smaller than she’d wanted him.
“Damn it, Chris! I only wanted you to shrink to about 2 or 3 inches. You’re almost as small as you were the first time I shrunk you!”
Chris covered his ears at the boom of Shannon’s thunderous voice, still trying to recover from the ordeal, while Shannon stepped the rest of the way off the bed. She used another tissue to pick up the now empty vial from the carpet.
“Crap!” she cursed frustratedly, eyeing the mess that was on the pillow, “It’s completely empty! Hang on, I gotta clean this mess up!”
Shannon hustled down the hall to the bathroom, setting the tissue containing Chris on the counter, placing the vial in the sink, and tossing the tissue holding it into a nearby wastebasket. She turned on the water to clean off the vial, then turned her attention to Chris.
“We need to get this stuff off of you ASAP!” Shannon said, turning down the faucet to a tiny stream. “The longer it’s on you, the better chance it has absorbing into your skin.”
Shannon quickly rinsed off the tiny boy, while Chris nearly drowned from the downpour.
Before he could protest, she’d pumped a small dollop of hand soap into her palm and lathered Chris up. He gurgled in protest, trying to escape Shannon’s hands, but she was too quick, continuously tossing him about in her palms.
“Chris, stop squirming! We need to wash this stuff off before you shrink any more.”
Chris reluctantly allowed Shannon to finish, placing him in a small washcloth to dry. He was tempted to escape, but Shannon reached for the transparent drinking glass on the rear of the counter, placing it overturned on top of the washcloth, sealing Chris inside.
“Now, you just sit there and dry off,” she said, “while I change my clothes and finish getting the room cleaned up.”
Chris stood up and made his way to the side of the glass as Shannon left the room. He tried pushing the glass, hoping to be able to move it off him, but it wouldn’t budge. Desperately, he jumped towards the transparent wall, hoping to knock it over, but all Chris managed to do was nudge both the glass and the washcloth a tiny bit.
Shannon had unintentionally created a perfect prison for him: since both Chris and the glass were sitting on he washcloth, he couldn’t scoot it across the counter while also standing on the fabric, and if he couldn’t muster enough strength to topple the glass, he was stuck. The only other way to knock it over would be forcing it to either the sink or the edge of the counter, neither option being a way to safely escape.
All the while, Shannon was stomping in and out of the bathroom, tossing dirty clothes and sheets into the laundry, along with changing into a clean pair of panties right in front of the shrunken Chris.
“Now then, little man,” Shannon said, lifting the glass off him, “I think we need to-“
Chris didn’t hesitate! As soon as the glass was off the washcloth, he made a sudden dash for freedom.
“Hey!” Shannon exclaimed, “Come here!”
She quickly corralled the tiny boy, pinching his torso between her fingers and lifting him to the air.
“You can’t get away from me!” Shannon gloated.
“Shannon, let me go!” Chris demanded, trying to squirm free of her grip.
“And just where do you think you’re going?”
“Away from you!” Chris snapped.
“Oh yeah, and how far do you think you’ll get, little man? You’re barely an inch tall.”
“Well, I wouldn’t have to run away if you hadn’t shrunk me again!”
“Hey, it’s your own fault, kiddo,” Shannon scolded, swinging him back and forth between her fingers. “I only wanted to give you a couple of drops. You’re the one who knocked the vial out of my hands and spilled it all over yourself. I’m not even sure how much you took, nor do I know if you’re done shrinking. Remember the delayed reaction? You started about a half inch tall last time, then got smaller as the day wore on. I swear, if I have to wait another 3 days to have my fun—“
The doorbell rang. Shannon jumped, nearly crushing Chris between her fingers. Chris yelped in pain as he was nearly squeezed to death.
“Crap! Who could that be?” Shannon said, flustered.
“Well, why don’t you put me down and go check?” Chris replied bluntly.
“Uh uhn,” Shannon objected, “I’m not letting you out of my sight, mr. Escapo! I’m gonna put you somewhere you can’t cause any trouble.”
“Shannon, STOP! What are you taking me?!” Chris yelped as he was whisked behind Shannon’s back. The next thing he knew, he was upside down, right over her panty-covered ass. He looked on in horror as she used her other hand to pull back the waistband.
“Shannon, NOOOOO!” he screamed as she let go, “DON’T PUT ME THEEEEERE—!”
Chris landed square in the back of the panties, bouncing off the fabric and smacking into Shannon’s right ass cheek.
“SHANNON, I DON’T wanna go in here!” Chris yelled, his shouts immediately muffled when she snapped her panties closed.
“Be quiet!” Shannon ordered, readjusting herself.
Chris yelped in pain as each tug and shift of the panties pressed him against Shannon’s bare ass. In no time, she’d maneuvered him up into her crack, holding him in place with her ass cheeks, while the tiny boy shouted muffled curses in protest.
“There,” Shannon said, patting the side of her butt cheek with her right hand, hearing Chris yelp as her ass smacked together with each slap.
“Now you just stay put and keep quiet while I answer the door,” she continued, throwing on her bathrobe, “and you’d better not draw attention to yourself, or you’re definitely not going to enjoy your next three days.”
Shannon quickly hustled out of the bathroom to the stairs, her bare feet slapping each step as she descended. Poor Chris was being squeezed on either side by her huge ass cheeks with each step Shannon took, and then started screaming for mercy as they repeatedly slammed together with each stomp down the stairs.
He was still screaming in pain when she finally hit the ground floor.
“Chris, shut up or they’ll hear you!” Shannon warned as she approached the front door and peered the peephole...
Shannon gasped. She couldn’t believe who was standing outside....
Noreen?! What the hell is Noreen doing here? Shannon thought, slinking away from the door.
Shannon immediately regretted stomping down the stairs. Even if it hadn’t been Noreen at the front door, she might have been able to feign not being home, but because she basically spelled out that Chris was ill yesterday, Shannon had no excuse for being out. What’s worse, after that close call with Noreen seeing a shrunken Chris yesterday, Shannon wasn’t sure she could fool her again. Maybe things would be different if Shannon still had some shrinking potion left: she could use it as a last resort to shrink Noreen if she learned the truth, at least until she figured out what to do. Now, all Chris had to do was draw attention to himself and everything would unravel.
The doorbell rang again.
Shannon had to think quickly.
“Alright, Chris, listen up,” she warned. “You better keep your trap shut. If I hear one peep out of you, I swear I’ll squish you! Got it?”
Chris heard the warning plainly. He immediately ceased his struggles and listened very carefully, wondering exactly who was out the front door.
Shannon squeezed her ass slightly to keep Chris silent, then unbolted the door. She slowly turned the doorknob and pulled the door open.
“Hey Noreen,” Shannon said, peering around the door.

“Noreen?!” Chris exclaimed aloud, his ears immediately perking up. Could it really be her?

“Hey, Shannon,” Noreen panted, “hope I didn’t catch you at a bad time.”

Chris was ecstatic: it WAS Noreen! She must have stopped by to check on him, and not a moment too soon. This was his best chance to be rescued; he just had to get her attention, regardless of Shannon threats.

“Uh, no,” Shannon replied, “I....actually just got out of the shower.”
“Oh,” Noreen exclaimed, “I see. Sorry to drop by unannounced; I just wanted stop in and check on Chris....and to see how you’re doing.”

“NOREEN! NOREEN, HELP ME!” Chris shouted. “NOREEN!”

“Well....that’s nice of you, sweetie,” Shannon replied nervously, “but you really didn’t have to.”
“I know,” Noreen explained, “I was just jogging in the neighborhood and figured since I’ve come so far I might as will stop by. Is Chris feeling any better?”
“Unfortunately, no,” Shannon replied. “Poor little guy’s all tuckered out. He’s....upstairs asleep. I figured I’d use the time to clean up a bit.”

“NOREEN, SHE’S LYING!” Chris shouted again. “I’M IN HERE, IN HER PANTIES! HELP ME!”

“Did you hear that?” Noreen inquired.
“H-Hear what?” Shannon asked, clinching her ass cheeks together. Chris screamed in agony from the pressure, but much to Shannon‘s delight, her big ass absorbed his squeaks.
“I could have sworn I just heard someone calling my name,” Noreen stated.
“I didn’t hear anything,” Shannon lied, quite perturbed at Chris’s brazenness.
“Hey, maybe Chris is awake,” Noreen said.
“No honey, I promise you....he’s completely dead to the world.”
Or he soon will be, Shannon thought, clenching her ass tighter. Chris screamed in agony, but this time, Shannon didn’t hear it.
“Well, maybe we should check on him.” Noreen offered.
“Uh, you know what?” Shannon said, thinking quickly, “The little guy’s been so exhausted lately, it’s probably best we just let him rest.”
“Oh, I-I’m sorry, Shannon,” Noreen apologized, “I don’t mean to intrude, I was just worried about the two of you.”
“No apology necessary, Nor,” Shannon said. “I’ll let you know when Chris is feeling better, OK?”

Poor Chris was practically screaming for help, begging Noreen to stay, but Shannon’s clenched ass wasn’t letting any sound escape. In desperation, he started squirming frantically, hoping to wiggle free, or at least draw attention to his presence.

“OK,” Noreen said, “but since I’m here, is it OK if I sit down for a minute? My feet are killing me.”
“Y-You know, actually....it’s probably best that you didn’t honey,” Shannon stammered. “I-I wouldn’t want you catching what Chris has. In fact, I’m kind of feeling a little queasy myself.”
“I really appreciate the concern, sweetie, but I take good care of myself, and I really need the rest,” Noreen explained. “Please, Shannon? Just for a minute.”
Shannon gritted her teeth, knowing she’d regret it, but on the other hand, she didn’t want Noreen getting suspicious and asking too many questions.
“Alright,” Shannon relented, “but just for a minute. I don’t want to disturb Chris.”
“Thanks,” Noreen exhaled, stepping across the threshold, “I won’t be long, I promise.”
Noreen kicked off her shoes near the door and stepped further inside, while Shannon shut the door behind her.
“I was just gonna go sit on the couch, if that’s OK?” Noreen asked.
“Sure, no problem,” Shannon said, now feeling Chris’s squirming intensifying, presently tickling her crack. She squeezed her ass tighter to curb his struggles; although now, she had a new problem:
How was she supposed to walk? As soon as she took a step, her ass would loosen, and all Chris would have to do is yelp and he’d be discovered. As carefully as she could, Shannon kept her ass clenched and took small, shuffling steps into the living room.
“Thanks so much for the breather, Shan,” Noreen said gratefully, airing out her sock-clad feet, “My dogs are killing me.”
Noreen kicked her feet up on the ottoman, letting out a sigh of relief as her muscles relaxed, while Shannon literally shuffled into the room, quickly hopping a seat on the couch next to her.

Chris felt like he was going to pop. He was being squeezed on all sides by Shannon’s tightly clenched ass cheeks. Each time he tried to escape, the pressure would increase; it was unbearable. Noreen was his only chance of escaping Shannon’s clutches, but he couldn’t get her attention. His cries for help were muffled and he could barely move an inch. He felt completely helpless, and hopeless.
Suddenly, Chris felt himself descending quickly, and a sudden impact made him yelp with pain.

“Whoa,” Noreen cried, “take it easy Shannon! I heard the couch squeak as you sat down.”
“Oh, don’t worry about that,” Shannon said smugly, knowing that squeak wasn’t the couch, “this couch is pretty durable. It can take quite a beating, especially when it misbehaves.”
Noreen raised her eyebrows in confusion at Shannon’s remark, wondering why she was now bouncing her ass up and down on the couch cushion. In fact, Shannon’s bouncing was so intense, it squeaked each time her ass landed. Noreen thought the couch might even break.
“Uh, what exactly did this couch do to you, Shan?”
“Oh, nothing,” Shannon said tensely, ceasing her hopping. “Comfy?”
“Getting there,” Noreen moaned. “I hope you enjoyed your shower. I know I will when I get home.”
“You know, maybe if you didn’t work out so much, Noreen, your feet wouldn’t hurt so badly.” Shannon remarked.
“Or smell so badly,” Noreen chimed in.
Both girls shared a giggle.

Chris wasn’t sure how much more torture he could take. Shannon was directing her frustrations directly towards him, and the pain was unbearable, especially when she started bouncing her ass up and down, shoving him directly against her asshole.
He could hear the women having a conversation above him, but couldn’t make out what they were saying, though each time Shannon spoke it sent vibrations reverberating throughout her ass cheeks.
Chris couldn’t stand it any longer; he was running out of time. He had to get Noreen’s help, otherwise Shannon was sure to squish him....on purpose. He searched himself determinedly for every shred of willpower he could find and forced himself into a ball, making his body as small as he could to get as much room as possible.
It seemed to be working: he could feel his surroundings contract to the point where he could move again. Chris squeezed and squirmed his way downward, slowly working his way out of Shannon’s foul-smelling crack, eventually coming to an area where the flesh around him had a lot more flexibility.
There was light up ahead: not much, but enough for Chris to find his way, as the girls’ giant voices became a lot more clear.

“Did any of those remedies for Chris I gave you yesterday work?” Noreen asked.
“Not yet,” Shannon replied, “but things have gotten better now.”
“Good, maybe Chris will be back to normal soon.”
“Yeah, I’m sure in a few days, he’ll be good.”
As she was talking, Shannon realized she couldn’t feel Chris struggling anymore; actually, she couldn’t feel him at all. Initially, she thought that he’d shifted into a different position, but now she was getting worried; she didn’t actually want him to suffocate.
Nonchalantly, Shannon started squirming in her seat, just to make sure Chris was secure.

Chris was working his way towards the light before him when the whole world started to shake. Mounds of flesh above him started collapsing, forcing Chris to dive out of the way to avoid being smothered. He screamed for Shannon to stop, hoping Noreen would be able to him too. Chris grabbed the fabric in front of him, pulled himself out of danger, and held on until the ride was over.

“Honey, are you sure you’re OK?” Noreen inquired, watching Shannon rock back and forth. “You got something bothering you under that robe?”
“You’d think that,” Shannon replied with frustration, still squirming. “I guess I just can’t quite get comfortable.”
“Yeah, you’re acting like you’ve got something stuck up your butt.”
“Which might actually be the problem,” Shannon said without thinking.
Where the hell is he? Shannon thought, bouncing her ass up and down on the cushion again, listening for Chris’s telltale squeaks.

Chris couldn’t hold on. Shannon was hoping up and down so much he’d lost his grip on her panties, and was now bouncing around inside them.
“SHANNON, STOP! PLEASE! HEEEEEEELLLLLP!” he constantly screamed.
Then, Chris bounced off a large patch of flesh near the side of her left leg, sending him hurtling clear to the other side of the panties and out a hole between her thigh and he fabric.
He landed on a soft surface, among a sea of tall, fluffy, pink fibers. Chris looked up to see a huge crotch before him, covered in flower-laden fabric. Two huge legs flanked him on either side: one upright, disappearing out of sight at a bent knee, and the other, resting on it’s side, with everything up to the calf visible behind him.
Chris knew in an instant the panties and legs belonged to Shannon, and that he had landed in her bathrobe. Unfortunately, that currently wasn’t his main concern.
Everything looked a lot bigger now. He immediately realized what had happened, and why he’d been able to escape Shannon’s ass: he had shrunk again, just as small as he had been the day before, maybe even less. There was no time to lose! He had to get Noreen’s attention before it was too late.
Chris booked it away from Shannon’s crotch, hoping to make it to the opening of her bathrobe beyond her leg and into the open where he’d be spotted.
“NOREEN! HELP! He called out as he ran. “NOREEN, IT’S CHRIS! HELP ME, PLEASE!”

“Shannon, for Pete’s sake!” Noreen interjected, having grown tried of watching Shannon wiggle in her seat to remove whatever was stuck up her butt, “just go to the bathroom and take care of it. Grinding your ass like that obviously isn’t working.”
“It’s OK, I can manage.” Shannon said, still squirming.
“Sweetie, please just go to the bathroom and pull it out. It’s better than hoping you’ll find a comfortable position.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” Shannon said, standing up, “I really should excuse myself.”

“OH GOD! SHANNON, WAIT! DON’T STAND UP! Chris screamed as she began moving. “NOOOOO! SHANNON, DON’T STAND UUUUUUP!”
It was too late; the ground beneath him lurched upwards. Chris tried to hang on to the fibers, but as soon as gravity shifted, he began tumbling down the soft surface of Shannon‘s bathrobe.
“AAAAAH!” he cried as he fell, desperately reaching out to grab anything that could slow his descent.
Luckily, as Shannon stood up, her bathrobe swung forward and, as it reconnected with him, Chris frantically grabbed on. The robe passed partway through her legs, swinging Chris around to the front, and slamming him into her right shin. The impact dislodged him and, once again, he was falling, sliding down her leg, occasionally colliding with short bits of stubble.
Eventually, Chris hit the top of Shannon’s foot, rolled down its side, and landed with a tiny *thump* on the wood floor.
“Oof!” Chris cried as he impacted. He quickly pushed himself up and flipped over, trying to keep his bearings. Currently, Chris was just outside Shannon’s right foot, still somewhat underneath her bathrobe, giving him a perfect view up her bare leg all the way to her hip. Understandably, he scrambled to stand up and move out of the way: all Shannon had to do was step to the right and he’d be squished for sure.

“Hey sweetie,” Noreen said as Shannon was just about to walk away.
“Hm?” Shannon uttered as she stepped closer....right onto the spot where Chris’s tiny body had landed.
“Would you mind bringing me a glass of water when you come back?” Noreen continued.
“Yeah sure,” Shannon said, “no problem.”

“EEK!” Chris squeaked, narrowly avoiding Shannon‘s fat foot as it slammed to the ground.
The impact sent him hurtling forward, but he managed to pull off a tuck and roll maneuver to tumble into an upright position as he made his way to the ottoman. He dove underneath into the safety of the shadows, panting and clutching his chest, his heart currently beating so fast he thought it might pop out.
A thunderous boom echoed behind him. Chris snapped his gaze towards the sound just in time to watch Shannon‘s giant bare feet slapping the ground as she stomped out of sight around the corner. Now was his best chance to get in Noreen’s attention. He just hoped that he could get her to look down and see him before Shannon returned.
Chris ran out from under the ottoman, trying to get a direct line of sight to Noreen‘s giant figure, which actually took a little bit considering his small stature. He began feeling disheartened that he was no longer an inch tall, which meant his odds of being seen or heard had greatly diminished, but he had to try: he couldn’t risk being alone with Shannon another minute, decidedly sure that she’d end squishing him before he could grow back again.
Finally, Chris had distanced himself enough from the ottoman to see Noreen’s giant figure. She was currently massaging her legs, most likely to keep the blood flowing and work out any cramps; plus, she was looking in Chris’s general direction. This was it!
“NOREEN!” Chris shouted, using his hands like a megaphone, “NOREEN, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! NOREEN, HELP ME!”
Chris continued shouting, jumping up-and-down and waving his arms frantically to get her attention. Noreen had to see him, she just had to!

—————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon stomped into the downstairs bathroom and closed the door.
“Chris!” she called with hushed intensity, tossing her robe to the floor and pulling down her panties. “Chris, where are you?”
Shannon began searching her underwear intently for any sign of the tiny boy, wondering if he’d worked his way out from between her ass cheeks, but was nowhere to be seen. She quickly dropped them to the floor, and quickly searched her crotch and pussy....still nothing.
“Where is he?” Shannon said to herself as she squatted awkwardly and spread her ass cheeks, running her hand up and down her crack to feel for him, but again she felt nothing.
“Chris, are you up my asshole again?” she called with frustration. “If you are, you’d better say something, or you won’t like what’s about to happen.”
She received no answer.
“Alright buddy, you asked for it!”
Shannon slammed her ass on the toilet, and began squeezing her colon. A huge fart erupted from her sphincter, so loud, in fact, that her ass cheeks were flapping in the wind. When she’d finished, Shannon stood up and scanned the toilet, hoping to see Chris drowning in the bowl...
There was only clear water. There was no sign of him.
Shannon gasped! If Chris wasn’t here...
She frantically grabbed her panties and pulled them up, then threw her robe on over her shoulders and hurriedly ran out of he bathroom.
She had to get back to Noreen immediately, before it was too late!
Chapter 33 by Shrinker82
Noreen sat massaging her calf muscles, trying to keep them warmed up so they wouldn’t cramp. She had no idea that a tiny, shrunken Chris was currently on the floor next to the ottoman upon which she was resting her tired feet, jumping up and down, waving his arms madly, and screaming her name, desperately vying for her attention. Ironically, Noreen’s thoughts were on Chris and how he was feeling at the moment. She toyed with the idea of sneaking upstairs to check on him while Shannon was in the bathroom, but ultimately decided against it, not wanting to have to explain to her friend why she was snooping through someone else’s home. Instead, Noreen decided to make herself a little more comfortable.

“NOREEN, HELP! IT’S CHRIS! I’M DOWN HERE! PLEASE, LOOK FOR ME! NOREEN!”
Chris was still desperately shouting for the giant woman’s help, doing everything he could to get her to notice him, but she wasn’t looking in his direction, nor did it appear that Noreen was able to hear him. Several times it appeared that Noreen was going to turn her head and look down, but Chris’s hopes were continuously dashed when she’d look in a different direction. He wasn’t about to give up though, otherwise he’d be stuck with Shannon until the shrinking potion were off again; unfortunately, he was running out of time: Shannon could be back any minute.

Once Noreen finished massaging her legs, she was about to recline again, but she still wasn’t quite comfortable. Her socks were bothering her; Noreen wondered if Shannon would mind if she just kicked them off for a minute. Seeing that her friend hadn’t returned yet, Noreen shrugged her shoulders and brought her right foot towards her, removing her sock and tossing it onto the ottoman out of the way, then she bent forward to remove the left one. She had no sooner gotten it off when she was startled by Shannon calling from the hallway:
“Noreen!” Shannon called.
Noreen jumped so suddenly her sock flew out of her hand and onto the floor next to the ottoman.

Chris was still frantically calling Noreen’s as he watched her remove her sock when he heard a loud thumping coming from the kitchen: Shannon was coming back! He was out of time!
“NOREEN, HELP! HELP!” he screamed in a panic, hoping she’d see him before Shannon arrived and silenced him.
Suddenly, Shannon’s thunderous voice boomed from the hallway, calling Noreen’s name. It was so loud Chris instinctively covered his ears and lowered his head. Then, all of a sudden, while he was still reeling from the sound, everything went dark.

Shannon quickly stomped out of the bathroom and through the kitchen, keeping her eyes peeled for the tiny Chris as she hurried back to the living room. If Chris HAD escaped, she had no doubt he’d try to contact Noreen and he was still big enough to be seen; Shannon had to stop him before that happened.
“Noreen!” Shannon yelled as she stomped down the hallway and turned the corner into the living room, right as Noreen’s sock hit the floor.
“Geez, Shannon! You scared me!” Noreen complained, holding her chest. “I thought you were trying to keep it down so Chris could sleep.”
“Y-Yeah, I did,” she stuttered. “Is everything OK?”
“Well, if you mean besides scaring me to death, then yes!” Noreen said acrimoniously. “Did you bring my water!”
“No, Sorry. I had to hurry back. I, Uh....” Shannon paused, trying to think on her feet. “I was wondering....have you heard anyone else calling your name?”
“Uh, no,” Noreen replied, somewhat confused. “Only you, why?”
“I thought I heard someone calling you while I was in the bathroom.” Shannon said intently scanning the floor. “Must have been my imagination.”
“Did you, uh, lose something, girl?” Noreen asked, checking the floor to see what Shannon was looking at, but only finding her dropped sock.
“I....don’t know,” Shannon replied.
“Then, could you please bring me some water? I’m kinda thirsty.”
“Hey, why don’t you come chill with me in the kitchen for a bit?”
“Really, Shannon, I literally just got comfortable.”
“You can prop your feet up in the kitchen, Nor. Come on.”
“Honey,” Noreen whined, “I just want to sit here and close my eyes for a second. Please?”
“Alright, fine,” Shannon relented. “But I need to check this room for a second.”
“For what? What are you looking for?”
“For whatever....was stuck....” Shannon extended her sentence as she knelt down and started searching the couch cushion she’d been sitting on. “In my....panties.”
“Why? If it’s gone, what does it matter?”
“I’m just curious,” Shannon replied, getting down to check the floor under the couch. Then, as she turned her head to check under the ottoman, her eyes fell upon Noreen’s discarded sock. Her eyes grew wide and she bit her lip. Like a hungry cat stalking its prey, she approached the sock, carefully gripped it between her fingers...

Chris was in near total darkness. The small amount of light that trickled into his surroundings flickered as intermittent movement from outside interrupted the light source. He was soaked in stinky fluid, and the familiar smell of sweaty feet invaded his nostrils. Chris realized he must’ve been underneath Noreen’s sock, and it smelled rank. If it weren’t for his newly discovered penchant for feet, it would have been unbearable.
He started calling for help, but quickly stifled himself, not wanting Shannon to find him. Chris heard every word in the giant women's conversation outside, and could feel Shannon’s giant bare feet slapping the wood floor nearby with tremendous booms as they shook the ground. He started fumbling about trying to get out from under the sock. He knew he’d risk Shannon finding him, but that wouldn’t matter if either one of the giant women stepped on the sock while he was still beneath it.
Chris guessed the general direction of the ottoman and crawled about on all fours, hoping to get free.
Suddenly, he got an unsettling feeling that something big was about to happen...

In one quick motion, Shannon lifted the sock off the floor, simultaneously cupping her other hand over the spot where it had been, hoping to grab Chris before he could make a sound.
Carefully, she got down and looked under her hand...

On a gut feeling, Chris grabbed the fabric of the sock....just as it was hoisted into the air! He clung to the sock’s toe section desperately, watching Shannon inspect a spot underneath her cupped hand on the floor....the very spot where he’d just been.
Chris was a sitting duck. Even though he’d just narrowly avoided capture, all Shannon had to do was inspect the sock in her other hand and he’d be discovered. He contemplated letting go, but the fall was too risky.
Shannon lifted her head.
Chris’s heart sank; this was it!

“Here!” Noreen called, “Toss me that. I’ll get it out of the way.”
“Huh?” Shannon’s head snapped up. “Oh! Sure!”
Without thinking, Shannon tossed the sock towards the couch.

“Shannon, wait!” Chris panicked upon hearing Noreen’s call. He frantically peddled his legs as if trying to get away. In one fell swoop, Shannon flicked her wrist and tossed the sock away. The two went sailing through the air, the sock rotating like helicopter blade.
Chris couldn’t hold on; he separated from the sock mid-flight. His limbs flailed as he flew, screaming the whole way. While the sock landed in Noreen’s grasp, Chris bounced off the surface the the ottoman and skidded across the surface, rolling to stop just before falling off the edge near the couch.

Noreen recoiled, scrunching up her body as she caught the sock.
“Shannon,” Noreen addressed her again, “curiosities aside, why are you so desperate to find....whatever it was?”
Shannon’s eyes locked onto Noreen with extreme intensity.
“Look, don’t freak out, OK?” Shannon said intently.
“What? What is it?” Noreen asked, becoming very worried.
“That thing in my panties....” Shannon whispered, “....I think it may have been a bug.”
“Ew!” Noreen exclaimed, “Why would you think that?”
“Because I think I felt it squirming around,” Shannon said, gritting her teeth.
“Yuck!” Noreen shivered, “How did a bug get into your panties?!”
“I don’t know, but when I went to check just now, I didn’t find anything, and I looked all over. Whatever it was must have fallen out.”
“Shannon, what is it with you and bugs lately?”
“What do you mean?” Shannon asked, perplexed.
“Yesterday in my bathroom, and now today in Chris’s house. Why are you so fascinated with BUGS?!”
“It’s not a ‘fascination’, Nor, I just don’t want bugs crawling around the place, just like I’m sure you wouldn’t want any crawling around your’s.”
Noreen hugged her knees to her chest and quickly scanned the couch around her, just in case there WERE any bugs crawling around.

Chris’s skin was burning from the friction of his stop; his red, naked body hurt all over. While the giant women conversed about bugs, he lay prone, trying to recover, the pain preventing him from even moving. Chris turned his gazed to Noreen, who was intently searching the couch, no doubt looking for the fictional bug Shannon lied about.
“Noreen!” he strained to speak, reaching his arm out desperately for her. “Noreen, help me! Please!”
Knowing that he couldn’t just lie where he was, Chris mustered as much strength as he could and attempted to stand up. He was extremely unsteady as he pushed through the pain, and lost his balance before he even made it to his feet; somehow, Chris kept his balance. He was nearly hoarse from shouting so much, but his rescue was literally right in front of him; so close he could taste it.
“Noreen!” he tried calling, feeling stronger with each call. “Noreen!”

“Well, I don’t see any bug, Shannon,” Noreen said, “but would you mind getting me that water now? Please?”
“OK, fine,” Shannon finally agreed, getting to her feet, “but stay here, and if you hear someone calling your name again, let me know.”
“Uh, yeah. I’ll do that,” Noreen replied reluctantly, settling back onto the couch.
As Shannon stepped out of the room, Noreen retrieved her phone from her pocket and propped her feet on the edge of the ottoman.

“Help!” Chris called exhaustedly, “Help!”
Suddenly, two huge feet headed right in his direction. Chris had barely any time to react as they collided with the edge of the ottoman.
“Whoa, AAH!” Chris yelped as he fell forward from the impact. “Ack! Noreen, be careful!”
He quickly pushed himself back up to check his surroundings. Noreen’s huge, sweaty soles teetered precariously above him, her toes scrunching and wiggling ominously. Despite having just been in direct contact with one of her socks, the smell was even more overwhelming. Chris couldn’t understand why her feet smelled worse than her sock, but of course, there were two giant, smelly objects now.
“Noreen, please help me!” He cried desperately. “Please!”

Noreen looked up from her phone; she had just gotten an extremely weird feeling, like something was off. Her mind kept drifting back to that strange dream she’d had the day before, about Chris being tiny. At first, she wondered why she was dwelling on it and tried to shake it off, but she soon concluded it must have been from Shannon’s strange behavior.
What is it with Shannon and bugs lately? Noreen thought, turning her gaze toward the hallway. First, at her house yesterday, and now at Chris’s house today. Why was Shannon acting so weird?
Noreen shrugged off her feelings and went back to her phone...
...She stopped again, mid sentence.
Unless...No, that’s ridiculous! Noreen reassured herself. It was just a dream. A weird dream to be sure, but a dream nonetheless.
Then, Noreen’s eyes fell upon the big toe of her left foot. She could vividly recall the pain of that bug biting her; the feelings were so vivid, in fact, that she had to use her other toe to massage and numb the pain all over again.
Stupid bug, she thought, rubbing her big toes together, why couldn’t you have just been a dream—
Noreen suddenly realized something: Shannon said that she’d fallen asleep during the foot rub yesterday, but that happened after she’d been bit, so that part was real. But if that part was real, and the rest of it a dream, then what the hell bit her?
What if....what if it wasn’t a dream? Noreen wondered again.
“Noreen, come on,” she said to herself, “that’s ridiculous! Total science fiction!”
But, what if...
Noreen suddenly had a terrible thought. She slowly scanned the room, checking the floor near the couch.
“Chris?” she whispered, pausing for a response. “Chris, are you there?”
She hesitantly spread her legs apart slightly, keeping her feet firmly on the ottoman, and stared at the ground directly beneath her, looking for any sign of....something out of place.

Chris was exhausted; he wasn’t sure how much more punishment he could take. Noreen’s huge soles kept teetering ominously on the edge of the cushion, threatening to collapse on top of him at a moment’s notice. His cries for help went unanswered, and there was no way Noreen would spot him with her big feet in the way.
Despite the threat of being squished, Chris headed closer to Noreen’s feet. At this point, he didn’t have many options: it was either scoot back and hope Noreen spotted him, or find a way to climb onto her via her feet. Chris chose the latter; at least if Noreen didn’t see him, he had a real chance of escaping. If only Noreen had left your socks on the ottoman, he might have had an alternative, but they were both tossed aside on the couch.
“NOREEN!” he shouted in frustration.
Then, without warning, the monstrous big toes that loomed overhead started rubbing against each other, inadvertently dislodging small pieces of dirt and lint. While they may have been nearly microscopic and unnoticeable to Noreen, for Chris they were that size of small boulders. He was in a rockslide: the debris bounced off the fabric as it crashed all around him. Chris yelled and screamed for Noreen to stop what she was doing, while simultaneously trying to avoid being hit and getting out-of-the-way. Chris cowered in place, squeezed his eyes shut, and awaited imminent death.
“Chris.”
The thunderous whisper fell upon his tiny ears like the call of an angel. He opened his eyes and relaxed a bit.
“Chris, are you there?” the voice called again.
“Noreen?” Chris called, standing back up. “Noreen, can you hear me?”
The ground shifted. Chris struggled to hold his footing. He watched in amazement as Noreen’s feet started rotating outwards.
“Chris, are you in the floor?” Noreen called.
“NOREEN! NOREEN, ON THE OTTOMAN!” Chris shouted with newfound vigor. “LOOK ON THE OTTOMAN! NOREEN, I’M HERE! LOOK FOR ME!”

Noreen was just about to remove her feet from the ottoman when Shannon stepped back into the room with a glass of water.
“Alright, here you go, sweetie,” Shannon said.
Noreen was so spooked by her friend’s sudden reappearance she slammed her legs closed, as if she’d just been caught in a compromising situation.

For Chris, things happened quickly: as soon as Shannon stepped back into the room, Noreen’s huge legs slammed closed, jostling the ottoman. Chris lost his footing and fell forwards onto he cushion.

“Oh,” Noreen replied, slightly jumpy. “Thanks.”
She took the glass from Shannon and hastily gulped it down.
“Ah!” Noreen sighed, taking a much needed series of breaths. “Much better, thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” Sharon replied, “Well, I have some stuff I wanna get done before Chris wakes up, so...”
“Yeah, about that,” Noreen interjected, “What all do you have to do?”
“Oh, you know,” Shannon replied, “just some housework, laundry, stuff like that.”
“Uh, well, why don’t I help you?” Noreen proposed.
“Oh, that’s OK sweetie, I-I don’t wanna keep you. I can take care of it myself.”
“Come on, Shannon, I don’t mind. Besides, you could use the help, what with Chris being sick and all.”
“Noreen, it’s fine. I’m fine, really. You don’t have to.”
“At least let me help you get a load of laundry started,” Noreen offered, pushing her feet into the cushion of the ottoman to stand up. “It won’t take long.”

Chris barely had enough time to recover. He tried to crawl away, fearing any more of Noreen’s sudden movements, when she started to stand up. The huge feet that had been precariously teetering on the edge of the cushion flopped on top of him.
“NO!” Chris yelped as Noreen’s huge toes enveloped him.
Then, her feet left the cushion....Chris was gone.

“Noreen, you really don’t have to. I got it, honestly.”
“Shannon, I’m only trying to help.” Noreen said, stopping for a moment to push scratch an itch between her toes.
“Actually, you know what?” Shannon said nervously, “I-I think I might just take a nap first.”
“Well, why I don’t help you get a load of laundry started, and then you could nap?”
“Noreen, I’m really tired, OK?”
“Shannon,” Noreen laughed suspiciously, “why are you so eager for me to leave?”
“I-I’m not eager,” Shannon replied nervously, “I just want to get back to what I was doing.”
Noreen looked into Shannon’s face with great intensity. Whatever was going on, Shannon was intently being deceptive.
“Shannon, what’s going on?”

From the moment Noreen’s toes had closed around him, Chris felt like he was going to pop. The huge digits squeezed him on all sides, It was no use wiggling free, as he was completely immobilized by the immense pressure. The toes were literally squeezing the life out of him. Then, just quickly as they’d grabbed him, Noreen’s toes relaxed. Unfortunately, Chris was still stuck to the skin in between them.
“Help!” Chris squeaked weakly. “Help! Noreen, I’m stuck! Let me go!”
Ironically, Chris’s pleas were answered. He looked up just in time to see a huge finger headed right for him. He closed his eyes and braces for impact. The finger slammed into his head, dislodging his tiny body from its perch and pushing him out of the crevice. Chris screamed for help as he fell a short distance to the floor.
“Oof!” he cried, landing with a thud.
Chris shook off the impact and had pushed himself up on all fours when a huge shadow fell overhead. He looked up....and reeled in terror: Noreen was still talking to Shannon while nonchalantly running her finger between the two toes where he’d just been, as if scratching an itch. Then, once she’d finished scratching, her huge foot stared descending right on top of him. Chris quickly rolled out of the way, just as Noreen’s sole smacked the floor.
“EEK!” Chris squeaked, “Noreen, don’t squish me!”
The huge foot lifted up, swinging over Chris’s head with tremendous force, and heading over to join the giant Shannon’s.
Chris stood up and brushed himself off. He stared back up to the ottoman where he’d just been, then looked over to Noreen.
What the hell had just happened?! Why had Noreen called his name? Had she heard him? Every other time he’d called for help his voice had been too small, and she’d nearly squished him without even realizing it. What changed?
As he headed under the ottoman to get closer and tuned into the giant women’s conversation, Chris began to suspect that Noreen was getting wise to the whole shrinking situation, and was trying to make an excuse to stay. Maybe she realized the dream hadn’t been a dream at all. That meant she’d been trying to find him!
Chris became extremely anxious. He had to get Noreen’s attention before Shannon convinced her to leave!

“What do you mean?” Shannon asked, trying to hide her anxiety, “Nothing’s going on.”
“What I mean is: why have you been acting so strange lately?” Noreen clarified.
“Strange? I haven’t been acting strange,” Shannon replied defensively.
“Oh really? You’ve been acting nervous ever since I got here, like you’re freaked out about something.”
“I’m not ‘freaked out’ about anything, Noreen.”
“I think you are, Shannon. In fact, I think you’ve been hiding something. You’ve been acting weird for the past two days. First, you’ve developed this weird obsession with bugs; first at my place, and now here; you’re trying to rush me out the door; and then there was that weird dream that I had about Chris being tiny—at least, you told me it was a dream.”
“What about it, Noreen?” Shannon said with confusion. “It WAS just a dream.”
“Yeah? Well, oddly enough, that dream would actually explain what’s been going on around here, and why you’ve been intently searching the floor.”
“Noreen, you’re talking crazy.”
“Really? Then why haven’t I seen Chris at all today?”
“I told you, he’s upstairs asleep.”
“Then why won’t you let me check in on him? Are you afraid I might find out the truth?”
“Noreen, just calm down,” Shannon begged.
“No, Shannon. I wanna know what’s going on and I wanna know right now!” Noreen demanded, stomping her foot on the floor.

The boom from Noreen’s stomping foot echoed throughout the room, piercing Chris’s ears, while the earthquake completely knocked him off his feet.

“Noreen, DON’T!” Shannon screeched.
“Don’t what? Stomp on the floor?” Noreen inquired, lifting her foot into the air again.

“Oh no,” Chris pleaded from his prone position as he watched Noreen lift her foot into the air. “NOREEN, PLEASE! DON’T!”

“Noreen, stop!” Shannon yelped as her friend’s foot smacked the floor again.
“Why?” Noreen asked intently. “What’s the matter?”
“I-I don’t want you to wake Chris.”
“Wake him....or squish him?!”
“Squish him?!” Noreen, what are you talking about?!”
“Don’t play dumb, Shannon! Admit it, it wasn’t a dream when I found Chris stuck to the bottom of my foot yesterday! YOU SHRUNK HIM!”

Chris was so excited. He felt waves of elation surge over him. Noreen had figured it out! She’d realized the truth. He was as good as rescued!

“Noreen, listen to yourself: you’re being ridiculous!“ Shannon insisted, knowing full well it was a bold-faced lie. “Chris is NOT TINY!”
“Oh my God, Shannon! What have you done?! How could you have done this?! Where is he? Is he on the floor?! Is that why you didn’t want me stomping? Oh, crap! Did I just step on him?!”
Noreen picked up her foot and scanned her sole, looking for any sign of a squished little boy.
“Noreen, stop it!” Shannon begged. “You’re scaring me!”
“Shannon, quick! H-He could be anywhere! Check your feet! Make sure you didn’t step on him either!”
“Noreen, pull yourself together!” Shannon shouted, grabbing her by the shoulders and shaking frantically. “Geez, do you hear yourself?! Do you realize how crazy you sound?! Chris shrunk?! The size of a bug?! Think about it: it-it’s nonsense! Science fiction! It’s just not possible! Now, GET A GRIP!”
Noreen suddenly felt very strange, as if huge wave of common sense washed over.
“O-Oh my God, Shannon! I-I’m so sorry!” Noreen apologized. “I don’t know what came over me.”
“Noreen, I think even working out too much,” Shannon said calmly. “Maybe you’d better go home and take a nap yourself.”
“Yeah, maybe you’re right, Shannon,” Noreen said, turning back towards the sofa. “I think I’m going crazy.”

“No, Noreen!” Chris squeaked, running out from under the ottoman. “Noreen! You’re not going crazy! She DID shrink me! Noreen, I’m down here!”
Chris was so busy waving his arms and screaming for help he wasn’t paying attention to where Noreen’s huge feet were stomping.
“Aah!” Chris eked, darting out of the way and back under the ottoman to avoid being squished.

“Shannon, I am SO sorry, Noreen said as she sat down on the couch and began putting her socks on, “I don’t know what came over me.”
“It’s fine honey,” Shannon replied, “I just think you need some rest.”
“Yeah,” Noreen agreed, “maybe you’re right.”

Chris ran to the couch side of the ottoman as fast as he could, hoping to catch Noreen when she was looking down, but he wasn’t fast enough. He made last ditch effort to reach her sock-clad feet, but it was too late. Noreen was walking away.
“NO, NOREEN! PLEASE DON’T LEAVE ME!” Chris pleaded as Noreen‘s foot flew overhead.

“Hey, do you want me to drive you home?” Shannon asked.
“No, that’s OK,” Noreen answered, heading out of the room, “I’ll be fine. I’ll just take it easy on my way home, but once I get there, I’m taking a shower and going right to bed. I just wanna put this whole day behind me.”
“Yeah, I know what you mean,” Shannon said. “I want this day to be over as well.”

“NOREEN!” Chris shouted, trying to make its way across the huge living room, “NOREEN, DON’T GO! LOOK FOR ME, PLEASE!”

“Are you sure you’ll be all right?” Shannon asked.
“Yeah, Shannon, I’ll be fine,” Noreen said, slipping her shoes back on and readjusting the laces before opening the front door.

“NOREEN, GO UPSTAIRS!” Chris squeaked as the women disappeared around the corner. “PLEASE, GO CHECK ON ME!”

“I’m so sorry for accusing you, Shannon. I hope I didn’t wake Chris up.”
“I’m sure you didn’t,” Shannon said. “I tell you what: when he’s feeling better, I’ll call you and you can come over and check in on us, OK?”
“That sounds great, Shannon. Thanks.”

“NOREEN, PLEASE COME BACK! PLEASE!” Chris squeaked as he finally reached the hallway. He was just in time to see the two giantesses bid each other goodbye as Shannon closed the front door and locked the deadbolt.
Then, after Shannon watched through the peephole as Noreen headed down the walk and turned out of sight, Chris watched the giant woman turned around and stood with her hands on her hips, calling out like an evil witch:
“All right, Chris. Where are you?”
Chapter 34 by Shrinker82


Chris was trapped: caught in the open as Shannon turned around. All she had to do was look down and she’d see him. In desperation, he quickly dashed for the wall between the hall and living room, hoping to disappear around the corner before Shannon spotted him. He knew his size was against him, but he had to try.

Shannon scanned the floor briefly as she stood in front of the door, trying to spot Chris if he’d been brazen enough to try to follow Noreen out of the house.
“You should be so lucky she didn’t find you, little man,” Shannon taunted. “Without my potion, I might have had to do something drastic to keep all this quiet. Now, where are you?”
Shannon stomped back into the living room, scanning the floor much more intently for any sign of the tiny Chris. She was curious, however, of why, at an inch tall, Chris still managed to go unnoticed. The only thing she could figure was that he must’ve been trapped somewhere, unable to be seen nor heard. But where?
Shannon checked underneath the ottoman, feeling around all the legs in case Chris was trying to hide. Then, she checked the couch cushions again before haphazardly glancing around the living room.
“Chris, there’s no use hiding,” Shannon stated, now searching around the living room. “You’ll have to come out eventually; you’re completely helpless without me. I’m eventually gonna find you, and you’re gonna be in big trouble when I do.”
Still finding no sign of the tiny boy, Shannon was at her wits end.
“Chris, I swear,” she warned, “if you don’t come out right now, when I find you, I’m gonna step on you. And if you’re not careful I might do so accidentally, now come out right now!”
Shannon waited for almost a minute.
“All right, little man, that’s it: I’m getting the flashlight. You’ve got until I get back to come to your senses, or else...”

Chris darted around the corner just as Shannon’s huge bare feet stomped by; they were even larger than he remembered, which meant he was now smaller than he had been the previous morning. He moaned with frustration, realizing that he was now stuck at his current height for at least the next three days, and that’s if he didn’t get any smaller.
He honestly contemplated just hiding out and trying to survive on his own until the potion wore off again. He figured the kitchen would be his best bet to find scraps of food and water, maybe even etch out a little living space to stay out of sight. Unfortunately, he’d have to actually make it TO the kitchen first, and to do so meant getting there without being spotted. Who knows what Shannon would do if she found him?
As he discretely watched Shannon searching for him, taking angst-ridden note of every threat she made, Chris came to the unpleasant realization that everything she had said was true. Even if he DID make it to he kitchen, he’d not only had to survive, but survive for 3 whole days at less than a 1/4 of an inch tall with an evil, giant woman looking for him the entire time. What’s worse, if he wasn’t careful, Shannon could step on him accidentally again. He’d been lucky enough to survive being stepped on so far by two different women, but being stuck under a giant woman’s foot was no picnic; he did NOT want to go through it again.
When Chris heard that Shannon was going for a flashlight, he knew he’d have to find some shelter. Unfortunately, before he could figure out another hiding spot, she started stomping towards his position. Chris stood perfectly still and closed his eyes...
He breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Shannon‘s giant feet boomed past. Chris opened his eyes, watching intently as Shannon strolled down the hallway to the kitchen, no doubt headed for the utility drawer.
This might be my only chance, Chris thought. Maybe I can slink along the wall and get behind the TV stand before Shannon gets back. Then, I could—
*DING DONG*
The loud gonging of the doorbell had Chris’s ears ringing in agony.
“I’m really getting tired of everything sounding so damn loud!” he cursed, covering his ears.
Chris gasped, snapping his head up in a sudden moment of clarity. Noreen?! Had she come back to look for him? Had she realized the truth?
Chris became very anxious, but figured he’d best stay out of sight, at least until he knew that it WAS Noreen at the door. If it wasn’t, he contemplated trying to find a way to sneak out the front door, but ultimately decided against it: even with Shannon searching for him, Chris figured he’d still be better off inside the house rather than out. He crossed his fingers and closed his eyes, silently praying Noreen had come back to save him.

Great! Shannon thought in frustration upon hearing the doorbell, Noreen’s coming back. I may have to resort to more drastic measures to keep her quiet.
Shannon stomped angrily towards the front door trying to keep her cool, but gritting her teeth all the while.
“Chris,” she called lowly, “if you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay out of sight.”
Shannon was so flustered she didn’t even bother to check the peephole; she quickly unlocked the deadbolt and swung the door open.
“Noreen, I said I’d call—“
Shannon stopped mid-sentence. The person at the door wasn’t Noreen; it was a slightly younger women wearing a white top with a white polka-dot navy blue skirt and flats. She wasn’t much taller than Shannon, with shoulder-length light brown hair and blond highlights.
“Uh, hi,” the woman spoke, slightly confused at Shannon’s comment. “Sorry to bother you, but I was wondering if I could see Chris?”
“Who’s asking?” Shannon replied, slightly suspicious.
“Oh, I’m sorry, we haven’t met. My name’s...”

Chris opened his eyes; he had just heard an angelic voice. This time, however, it wasn’t Noreen.
“No, it couldn’t be,” Chris said to himself, “could it?”
He listened intently to conversation between Shannon and the woman at the door. At the very moment she introduced yourself to Shannon, Chris spoke her name:
“Sue Ann!” Chris and the giantess spoke in unison.

“...I was supposed to look after Chris this week,” the woman at the door continued, “but I got called out of town for a last minute client meeting. I just got back and wanted to stop by and say hello to him.”
“Oh! Well, I’m Shannon....Shannon Miller; I’ve been Chris’s babysitter for practically forever.”
“Oh, so you’re Shannon,” Sue Ann recalled. “It’s nice to finally meet you. Chris has told me a lot about you.”
“Huh,” Shannon uttered disdainfully. “Good things, I hope.”
“Uh, of course,” Sue Ann stammered, biting her lip. “And I’m sure he’s mentioned me, too.
“Once or twice,” Shannon understated.
“Anyway,” Sue Ann continued, “I was hoping to apologize to him for having to cancel on such short notice.”

“SUE ANN!” Chris called out, making his way along the wall back to the entrance of the hallway. He couldn’t believe his luck: Sue Ann had come for him. She’d actually stopped by to check on him. Chris found new motivation and energy, running as fast as he could to make it to the front door hoping to be rescued from his nightmare. He’d rather be stuck with Sue Ann than Shannon for the next several days.

“Ah, well unfortunately, Chris is feeling a little under the weather today,” Shannon said.
“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. Is it, like, the flu or something?”
“You know, he’s just come down with a ‘little’ something,” Shannon replied slyly. “Anyway, he’s kind of indisposed at the moment.”
“Gee, that’s too bad. I hope I didn’t catch you at a bad time,” Sue Ann remarked, motioning to Shannon‘s bathrobe.
“Not at all. I....just got out of the shower. I’ll make sure to tell Chris you stopped by, OK?” Shannon said, starting to close the door.

“SUE ANN, WAIT! PLEASE, DON’T LEAVE! WAIT!” Chris squeaked, darting around the corner, hoping to make it to the front door before Shannon shooed her away.
Unfortunately, he took the next corner a little too sharply, tripping as he reached the hallway. Chris fell flat on his face, smacking the ground with a tiny *thwack* on the hardwood floor.
“Argh,” Chris moaned in agony, “dang it!”
He scrambled to his feet as quickly as he could, pushing through the pain. He had to make it out the front door before Sue Ann left. She was his only hope.

Shannon started closing the door, but Sue Ann placed her right hand upon it, stopping it from shutting.
“Well, hang on a second,” Sue Ann interposed, “Could I just go and say a quick ‘hi’ to him? It might make him feel better to see me. It normally does.”
“Uh, you know, now’s not really a good time,” Shannon replied, “He really needs to get some rest, and I need to do a few things around the house that I haven’t been able to take care of for the past couple days. I’m sure you understand.”
“I-I understand completely, but it’ll only take a second. I’m sure he’ll sleep soundly once he sees me.”
“I understand your concern, but I’m afraid it’s just not the best time right now,” Shannon retorted. “You see, I think he still might be contagious. In fact, I kind of feel a little off myself. I wouldn’t want you to catch anything.”
“Uh, OK,” Sue Ann stammered quizzically, “but if it’s alright with you, can I leave you my phone number? That way you can call me when Chris is feeling a little better and I can apologize.”
“You know what? That’s perfect,” Shannon replied. “And the moment Chris is back to his normal self, we’ll be sure to give you a call.”
“Uh, OK, let me find a pen and paper here,” Sue Ann said, rummaging through her purse.

“Sue Ann!” Chris strained, still in pain from his fall. “Sue Ann, wait! Please, don’t leave!”
He stumbled forward, moving as fast as he could. If circumstances were different, Chris might have stuck near the wall, running along the molding to avoid capture, but he didn’t have that kind of time. Sue Ann was about to leave, and he had to get to the front door as quickly as possible.
Maybe I can grab onto one of her flats, Chris thought. I’d just have to hold on until Sue Ann got back to her place. As long as I don’t get sucked under her foot, I should be OK.
Of course, none of that would matter if Chris didn’t make it past Shannon, who was currently playing a clever game of subterfuge.
“SUE ANN, DON’T LISTEN TO HER! SHE’S LYING!” Chris squeaked in frustration. “SUE ANN, HELP ME, PLEASE! I’M DOWN HERE!”
Chris approached Shannons giant feet, her left foot square on the floor and her right one propped on the knuckles of its toes. Chris quickly darted underneath her, keeping his eyes on the threshold of the front doorway. If he could just make it there before it closes....
Suddenly, Sue Ann’s head started shifting downwards; Chris doubled his pace.
Yes! he thought excitedly. She’s gonna see me! She’s gonna find me! I’m sa—
Before Chris could finish his thought, everything went dark.

Sue Ann has just pulled a pen and some paper out of her purse when she heard Shannon gasp.
“What?! What’s wrong?” Sue Ann recoiled.
“N-Nothing,” Shannon stammered.
“Then why did you gasp?”
“I was just....catching my breath, that’s all.”
Sue Ann paused uncertainly, skeptical of Shannon’s answer, but then went back to writing wrote down her phone number.
“OK, there you go,” Sue Ann said, handing the paper to Shannon. “Just....give me a call when Chris starts to feel better, OK?”
“Yup, as soon as he’s back to normal, we’ll call ya,” Shannon said hurriedly.
“OK, fine,” Sue Ann replied, now very weirded out at Shannon’s behavior. “Uh, s-sorry to bother you.”
“It’s OK. Bye.” Shannon said, maneuvering awkwardly out of the way of the closing door.
“Uh, bye,” Sue Ann raised her hand timidly as the door closed.
She stood on the porch for a moment with eyebrows raised, reflecting on the awkwardness of the conversation she’d just had, then slowly turned and headed back down the walk to her car, remotely unlocking the driver-side door. She tossed her purse in the passenger seat then placed her keys in the ignition...
Sue Ann paused suddenly, getting an unnerving feeling. Her eyes glanced back to the front door of Chris’s house. Something didn’t feel right, but she couldn’t figure it what.
She shook her head and sighed, turning on the ignition, then slowly pulled her car down the street and out of sight.

Shannon stared through the peephole, biting her lip anxiously as she waited for Sue Ann to drive away. Once the car was gone, she turned and leaned on the door, heaving a sigh of relief.
She grinned smugly, looking down at her scrunched foot.
“Nice try, little boy,” she said to herself.
Shannon shifted her weight, leaning on the front door as she flipped and lifted her right foot, plopping it into her left hand. Carefully, she relaxed her toes...
There was Chris: a fraction of the height he once was, trapped between her second and third toes, struggling for freedom. Shannon smirked with sadistic glee as she watched the tiny boy desperately wiggling to get free. It was no surprise, she figured he’d be squirming and writhing for freedom, but even though she was literally staring right at him, Chris was so small now she could hardly feel it. In fact, had Shannon not been fully aware that he was currently between her toes, she wouldn’t have felt him or noticed at all.
Minutes before, when Sue Ann was searching her purse for a pen and paper, Shannon happened to glance down at the floor. At first, she thought there was a dust speck blowing across the floor, but quickly realized the teeny tiny little speck was Chris running between her legs, making a mad dash to the front door.
Shannon couldn’t hold back the gasp when she spotted him, quickly yet gently placing her right foot on top of him with a tiny pat before Sue Ann noticed. During the end of their conversation, she scrunched her toes gently, trapping little boy in between them; however, she had to make some awkward movements to close the front door without taking any steps.
“Well, well, well,” Shannon taunted him smugly as he squirmed between her toes, “Look what we have here: a brazen little boy. *Sigh*, Looks like you shrunk down again, huh? No wonder Noreen and I couldn’t find you. I knew you’d try something like this, you naughty boy, and I was more than ready for it.
“So, trying to escape, huh? Shame on you. First with Noreen, and just now with that Sue Ann girl? Get it through your little head, Chris, you’re mine!”
Chris tried to squeak something in protest, but Shannon wasn’t going to listen, not that she could really understand him anyway.
“You might as well save your breath, kiddo,” Shannon said with disdain, “I can barely hear you, let alone understand you; and don’t you go blaming me for how small you are. I only wanted you to shrink down to a couple of inches; YOU’RE the one who knocked the potion out of my hand and spilled it all over yourself. Now look at you: you’re smaller than you were before. Probably less than a 1/4 of an inch tall, maybe closer to an 1/8. It’s YOUR fault you’re this small, not mine, and you’re gonna have to live with that until it wears off again.”
Chris tried squeaking something again, desperately pushing against Shannon’s toes to free himself.
“Squirm all you want, Chris, I’m not taking you out of there. It’s your own fault you’re in this mess, and trying to leave? How dare you?! I thought we were making great progress, Chris. I thought we were coming to mutual understanding. I thought you were actually starting to finally develop feelings for me, but it was all a ploy: you were never falling for me, you were just scared I’d squish you. Well, the joke’s on you: you’re MY little boy toy, and I’m not giving up on us.”
Shannon motioned to the door with her head, scoffing at the beautiful woman who just left.
“Humph, I don’t know what you see in her, Chris. I’ll admit, she’s....sort of attractive, but does she have a pair of these?” Sharon snarled, wiggling her breasts at him, “Or a nice, juicy ass?”
Shannon slapped her hip with her free hand, proud at how well endowed she was compared to Sue Ann.
“And what about my feet? You said you liked them; that you loved it when I squeezed them playfully for you,” Shannon gave her toes a tiny scrunch, watching Chris squeak in agony, “but you were just lying, weren’t you?”
Chris tried to explain himself, that Shannon was mistaken about her feet, but she wasn’t having any of it.
“I’m way more of woman than her, but you just refuse to see it. Well, you’re really gonna pay for it now. You’ll learn to love me: one way, or another!”
Shannon lowered her foot back to the floor, Chris squeaking in utter fear and protest until her toes made contact with the hardwood surface. Then, she started walking, taking extreme care not to put too much pressure on the toes of her right foot: she wanted Chris to suffer, but she didn’t actually want to squish him. Each step she took was soft and deliberate, her sticky feet making slurping sounds as they lifted off the wood floor.
Unfortunately for Chris, despite Shannon’s efforts, each step was absolute torture. Her feet were so sticky he stayed well-plastered, and upside down, to the skin between her toes, and they were also so sweaty and smelly from all the running around she’d done earlier that the odor forcibly invaded Chris’s nostrils, making him gag; all that, coupled with the violent up-and-down movement of his environment, made him barf. Thankfully, it fell on the floor below, and it was such a microscopic amount Shannon would never even notice. And, even though she was trying to be somewhat careful, Shannon squeezed her toes with each step, continuously threatening to squish Chris like a little bug.
Shannon headed into the kitchen and pulled out a chair from the table. She adjusted her bathrobe, then plopped her ass in the seat, crossing her right leg over her left thigh, swinging it back and forth at the knee, and occasionally tapping her foot in the air, no doubt torturing the tiny boy between her toes.
Eventually, through combination of playing on her phone, swinging her leg, and tapping her foot, Shannon’s anger dissipated and she finally calmed down a bit, choosing to focus and reflect on the good times and fun she’d had over the past few days. She simply couldn't get over it: not only had she been alone with her young dream boy, but she felt a new sense of power and dominance over him. Having him so tiny this week had given her the chance to bond with him, get him to feel attracted to her, and find her sexy and irresistible. Regardless of how mad he seemed to get, Shannon she knew that she could bring those feelings inside him to the surface, despite his objections. Little Chris was going to be hers forever, no matter what.
While the tiny boy struggled and squirmed for freedom between her toes, Shannon harkened back to the fun she had with her shrunken ex-boyfriend, Steve: how she had rolled him around under her feet, squeezing him between her toes to feel his struggles. She giggled, thinking about the pleasure she felt when she’d sit on him, wiggling her ass, farting, feeling his tiny body squirming, struggling to get free (no doubt for fresh air).
Shannon vividly remembered putting the tiny man down the front of her panties, feeling him rubbing against her vaginal lips, and the ecstasy she felt when she shoved his tiny body inside her as he squirmed and struggled for freedom from her enormous pussy, causing her to build to orgasm. It all made her so wet, she was practically squirming in her seat.
She just wished that on fateful day she hadn't been so careless, and that HE hadn't been so brazen.

That fateful Sunday morning started off well: Shannon woke up in her bedroom of her apartment. Her thin, silk nighty slid over her smooth skin as she stretched. It only took her a moment to become lucid enough to remember the past few days.
Three nights before, her boyfriend, Steve, had come over, no doubt hoping to get lucky after work on Thursday with a 3-day weekend to look forward to. He was actually thinking that Shannon was becoming too much of a hassle for what she was worth: not giving in to his advances when it suited him. As far as he was concerned, she was nothing more than a booty call: someone he could guilt trip into needing him.
Steve wasn't abusive physically, but he played mind games, making Shannon think she needed him. He’d constantly hint that she was getting robust and needed to lose weight, saying how Shannon's ass would ‘make a black man proud’.
Little did he know what Shannon was planning: a sweet revenge.
That evening, she’d brought him a beer laced with a shrinking potion she'd gotten from a guy friend at a chemical research lab. Steve took a few big sips, thinking nothing more of it, eyeing Shannon's breasts, hoping to rip off her shirt and watch her tits jiggle.
Suddenly, he began to feel strange; the room started to grow. The next thing he knew he was tiny — barely an inch tall. He could hardly wrap his mind around what had happened, when the booming laughter of a giant woman made him recoil in fear.
Shannon stood barefoot over the tiny man on the carpet in front of her, laughing at his predicament.
"Well, well, well," she taunted, "What do we have here? A tiny little Steve? How ironic. Now who's the short one?!"
Shannon could hear only tiny squeaks of protest from the tiny man at her feet; she wasted no time in having her fun. She immediately wrapped her plump toes around his tiny body, squeezing him in between, laughing at his discomfort, taunting him, and talking down to him.
"Now then little man, this weekend in going to go a little different than I'm sure you were expecting. We're gonna have a little fun....and by we, I mean me!"
The rest of that evening, Shannon played with her catch: sitting on him for making snide remarks about her fat ass; farting on him constantly; rolling him under her feet and between her toes, feeling him squirm for freedom; and that night, she forced him to sleep in her panties all night long, most definitely NOT where he would have preferred.
The next day was more of he same: Shannon barely gave him a moment's reprieve. She experimented trapping him in (or under) places all over her well-endowed body. She even tied him to her bath-and-body sponge when she showered, lathering it up and slathering soap all over....in every crevice.
Shannon felt like she was a queen....nay, a goddess. Steve had treated her like shit; like she was nothing; now, she was returning the sentiment.
On Saturday morning, however, the shrinking effect was starting to wear off. Shannon awoke a little after 9 to something wiggling inside her panties. She reached into her panties to investigate, quickly realizing that her shrunken boyfriend had grown to about 3 inches in height. Steve’s increased size had reduced the room he had to move around in Shannon's panties to the point where he was struggling to breathe against her giant ass.
Shannon, realizing the potion was starting to wear off -- but not completely, as he still hadn't grown back to his normal height -- decided to have a little more fun. Shannon was gonna take every advantage while he was still small enough to be dominated, and boy did she!
At around three inches tall, he made a ticklish little butt plug, and at 6 inches, his size made him the perfect dildo: Shannon thoroughly enjoyed thrusting his tiny body in and of her pussy, his screams and struggles only serving to heighten her ecstasy.
Though he was still small enough to be overpowered, even at a 2 feet high, Shannon knew that eventually it would be almost impossible to keep him quiet; furthermore, once he reached a few feet tall, she would no longer be able to keep him captive.
Thinking quickly, she wrestled Steve to the ground, grabbed another dose of the potion, and, while sitting on top of his limbs, forced him to drink. The effect was once again almost immediate: Steve began to shrink away once again, cursing her as he did. Soon, he disappeared underneath her crotch, covered in wet cum from Shannon’s excitement. She was gonna make sure he never took advantage of her again!
Alas, despite all the fun she’d had, Shannon knew she couldn't keep Steve small forever. The effects were only temporary, and he’d grow back up in a couple days again. And, with all the torture she’d put him through, Steve might blab about it to someone. Shannon would need to keep him quiet after it was all over.
Tragically, that problem would be solved for her.
Shannon slowly got out of bed the next morning; her silk nighty slid down her body, hanging just low enough to cover her panties. She was still slightly drowsy and had to pee so badly that she didn't even look over to the plastic aquarium sitting on her bookshelf where she was keeping her tiny boyfriend; if she had, she would’ve realized he’d escaped early that morning, using the loose books to descend down to the floor.
He was currently halfway down the hallway toward the bathroom, sticking near the wall in case he needed to duck out of sight. As he neared the end of the hall, where was the second bedroom just catty corner from the bathroom, he could hear Shannon stirring. He quickly hugged the wall at the edge of the carpet and lay flat on his stomach to avoid detection.
Shannon, still somewhat drowsy, strolled down the hallway to the bathroom, completely oblivious to the tiny man crouching for cover. Once she entered the bathroom, she immediately pulled down her panties and sat on the toilet.
Meanwhile, Shannon's tiny boyfriend held his breath as her giant feet boomed by. He breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that she hadn't noticed him, but he silently cursed her when he saw that she’d left the bathroom door open. He had planned on using the cover to make a break for the front of the apartment; now, he’d have to make other plans.
Steve hugged the wall and slowly worked his way to hide in the second bedroom, as he was afraid that dashing for the front door would get him captured.
Just before the second bedroom sat an air-conditioning vent in the wall. As he passed the vent, he saw Shannon getting off the toilet. He paused, waiting for just the right moment: once Shannon flushed he toilet, she turned towards the sink with her back to him.
Now was his chance.
Suddenly, as Shannon turned on the sink, the air-conditioner clicked on with a huge rush of cool air. Poor Steve was so light he went flying out from the wall directly into the center of the hallway carpet.
Meanwhile, Shannon finished washing and drying her hands, turning off the light as she headed back to her room. She never even noticed her tiny boyfriend was laying prone in the middle of the hallway carpet. As the tiny man regained consciousness, shaking his head to regain his composure, Shannon’s giant figure was nearly right on top of him. He could only scream in terror as Shannon's giant foot appeared overhead and came crashing down upon him.
*Crunch*!
Shannon stopped dead in her tracks when she realized she had stepped on something; she quickly moved her foot. There, on the carpet beneath her, was a tiny red stain....and the crushed remains of her shrunken boyfriend.
“SHIT!” she cried. “Damn it, Steve! You stupid bastard! What the hell were you thinking?!” She headed back to the bathroom and wiped Steve’s leftover remains off her foot with some toilet paper, taking a moment to compose herself. Actually, things weren’t so bad: the problem of keeping the shrinking thing a secret was now completely taken care of; Steve wasn’t going to say anything ever again. It was actually OK with her, he was a jerk anyway. The only resentment she had was that she wasn't done having fun with him yet.
“Had I known I was going to squish you, I would've savored the moment,” she boasted, dropping the toilet paper with his remains into the bowl. “Oh well. Bye bye, Stevie!”
With that, Shannon flushed the toilet, watching what remained of her tiny boyfriend disappear down the hole. At that moment, she swore that if she ever got the chance to shrink someone ever again, she’d be more careful. So, when Chris's parents asked Shannon to watch him at the last minute for a whole week, she jumped at the chance! She was going to have so much fun, and the best part was: no one would believe Chris even if he told. They’d just chalk it up to his wild imagination!
Shannon also knew, however, to savor those tiny moments with Chris. She may not get many more chances to babysit him after her turned 14. Soon, he’d be too old for a babysitter, and there’d go her chance to have him all to herself. Luckily, the shrinking potion wouldn’t wear off until Friday now—plenty of time to have her fun. She wouldn't make the same mistake with Chris that she made with her ex-boyfriend, though, and this time, she knew a little better what his limits were.
Everything’s going to be perfect, Shannon thought smugly: Chris would be all hers for the next three days, there’d be no evidence that he was ever tiny, and no one would ever suspect a thing, except maybe Noreen, or his nosy friend Rachel. Shannon would have to tread very carefully not to arouse any more suspicion. In the meantime, however, she chose to focus on all the ways she could abuse Chris the rest of the week, while still keeping him aroused occasionally.
“Ooh, this is going to be so much fun!” Shannon said to herself excitedly as she glanced pridefully at her foot, gently wiggling her toes, and gleefully thinking about what the tiny boy between them was going to endure over the next few days.

Chapter 35 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

TUESDAY/WEDNESDAY

It had been 30 minutes since Shannon had trapped Chris between her toes. Chris, however, was unsure exactly how long it had been, but it may as well have been hours; every second was torture.
In that half hour, Shannon had retired back to the living room and was reclining on the couch. She’d taken each step from the kitchen slowly and carefully, as she didn’t want to squish her little boy toy. After taking a seat, she checked her toes to ensure Chris was still safe and snug, then crossed her right leg over her left, relegating her foot and its tiny prisoner to dangling in the air, occasionally swaying it back and forth, and giggling with sadistic glee.
Suddenly Shannon’s phone began to ring. She hastily checked her phone screen: it was Sheila Martin, Chris’s Mom.
“Hello?” Shannon spoke.
“Hey, Shannon,” Mrs. Martin said, “how is everything?”
“Well, everything’s going okay,” Shannon replied, “but Chris hasn’t been feeling well.”
“Oh no, is it the flu?”
“No, he’s just come down with a....little something,” Shannon said, gazing upwards and biting her lip mischievously.
“Well, I hope it’s nothing serious.”
“Oh, don’t worry,” Shannon reassured her. “He’ll be fine. He’s just gotta stop resisting and let it run its course.”
“Well, is he close by? Can I talk to him?”
“You know, he’s just a little indisposed at the moment,” Shannon grinned, lifting her foot to eye level and swaying it back-and-forth playfully. “But, I’m sure he’ll be back to his normal self in no time.”
As Shannon spoke, she leaned forward, suspending her foot just above the floor. She flexed her toes, waiting to see if Chris would fall out, but he was now well adhered to the side of her toe. Shannon began tapping her right foot with her left, trying to dislodge the tiny boy, but had no luck.
Poor Chris was getting nauseous from all the jostling, each impact only adding to his torture.
“Anyway, I think we just just let him rest. You know, give him a bit of a....respite,” Shannon grunted, having reached down and gently knocked Chris loose with her finger, sending him tumbling onto the floor below her foot.
“That’s probably a good idea,” Sheila said, “I’ll just try back later. We just finally had some down time and I thought I’d check in.”
“Not a problem,” Shannon said, “And I do hope you’re enjoying your cruise?”
“Oh yes, it’s really nice. Ron and I are having a great time!”
“Well, I’m really glad you guys did this. Chris and I have really bonded over the past several days, and we’ve spent some real quality time together.”
“Well good,” Sheila replied. “I was just hoping he wouldn’t be resentful and misbehave for you all week, what with the last minute change and everything.”
“Oh, he may have been a little troublesome at first, but I’ve got things well in hand now.”
As she spoke, Shannon’s gaze was locked directly onto Chris’s tiny body; he was cowering in fear in the shadow of her giant foot, hovering precariously overhead.
“Well, I hope, at the very least, he hasn’t been too much of a handful. You know, being sick and all,” Sheila said.
“Oh, you know he gets,” Shannon explained, “a little rowdy now and then, but for the most part, he’s behaved.”
Shannon watched the tiny figure below scrambling to get out from under her foot, but it was far too big, and Chris far too small, for him to make any real escape attempt.
“Although,” Shannon smirked, “there have been a couple of times I’ve had to put my....foot down.” With that, Shannon lowered her toes to the floor, smothering the tiny boy beneath them once again.
“Well anyway, we’ll call back in a day or two,” Sheila said. “Hopefully, Chris’ll feel better by then.”
“Sounds like a plan,” Shannon smiled. “I’ll talk to you guys later.”
“OK, Shannon. Bye.”
“Bye.”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris lay curled up on a tiny piece of foam beneath a small scrap of tissue; although to him, both were quite enormous. The transparent walls of the smooth, glass cylinder that encased him rose high overhead, making any kind of escape attempt futile. Shannon had decided not to take any chances with Chris getting away that night, opting instead to place him safely inside a short drinking glass from the kitchen. She did, however, take an opportunity to tease him after depositing him inside the cup for the night: placing it on the floor, waving her butt ominously overhead, and threatening to let out a huge fart right inside the glass; and although she couldn’t actually hear him, she knew Chris was screaming for mercy.
Therein lay another problem: Chris was so small now that Shannon couldn’t hear him, even when she concentrated. His tiny voice was completely inaudible to her giant ears, which meant the only way for her to know where Chris was at any given moment was to physically see him, which also was difficult.
Although Chris may have thought differently, Shannon had actually been taking it somewhat easy on him. All afternoon she kept playing a gentle game of cat and mouse with him: carefully grabbing his tiny body between her toes, then flexing them so he fell to the floor or onto the couch, repeating the process numerous times. Honestly, Shannon would’ve done a lot more, but she was having trouble figuring out exactly what she could do with him now that he was much smaller than before. She probably wouldn’t be able to feel him if she stuck Chris in the front of her panties, and he’d probably get blown away by even the smallest fart if placed in back, though Shannon did chuckle at the thought of “hurricane flatulence”. And, since she’d decided against wearing a bra that day, between her toes was the only place she’d figured she could play with him. Shannon would just have to wait until Friday for the potion to start wearing off again, which only left her maybe a day and a half to have her real fun again.
While, Shannon lay comfortably in bed, fast asleep, Chris lay wide-awake in his glass prison, sobbing. His body hurt all over, and his pride was no better off. Only 12 hours before, he was almost back to normal, thinking that the whole shrinking situation was going to be over...
“Now look at me!” Chris lamented, “I’m even smaller than I was before, and I’ll be stuck like this for another THREE WHOLE DAYS. Why couldn’t I have just let Shannon have her fun? If I would’ve kept my big mouth shut and hadn’t lost my temper, none of this would be happening. I’d be back to normal right now. How could I be so stupid?! I barely survived this whole freaking thing the first time, and now I have to do it all over again?! I’ll never make it! Shannon’ll squish me for sure!”
Chris wanted to sleep. He felt so tired, yet his mind was racing with thoughts of exactly how Shannon would end up squashing him: would she grind him to a bloody pulp between her toes, or make one wrong step? Would he get suffocated by a giant fart, or smothered underneath her squishy ass? She might even squish him between her breasts, or trap him under her boob?
“Maybe Shannon should just step on me and get it all over with,” he said with frustration. “End my miserable existence!”
Chris was filled with regret. Why couldn’t Noreen have found him? Why did she have to pass out when she first saw him? She could’ve kept him safe until it wore off. He’d come so close to being rescued—twice—and both times fate intervened.
Maybe I should’ve just let Noreen step on me, Chris pondered. I survived it the first time—though it wasn’t exactly pleasant—who’s to say I wouldn’t have survived it again? Silly me for thinking I should actually AVOID getting stepped on! Even if I didn’t survive, anything’s better than being tortured by Shannon for three more days.
“Please,” Chris prayed, sobbing, “send someone to rescue me.”
Eventually the exhaustion overtook him, and Chris drifted off to sleep.

Chris was running as fast as he could, weaving his way through a dense forest of tall, light-gray fibers. He didn’t really know in what direction he was running, he just knew he had to get away.
“HA HA HA,” a huge booming voice cackled from above. “THAT’S RIGHT, LITTLE BOY! RUN! YOU’LL NEVER GET AWAY FROM ME!”
Shannon’s giant figure stood near the other end of the room, watching Chris’s tiny form in the carpet below.
Chris tried pushing himself faster, desperately thrusting the fibers behind him to move himself along, all the while wondering if there was someplace that he could hide.
“FACE IT, KIDDO!” Shannon taunted him, “YOU’RE TOO SMALL TO GET AWAY!”
Chris was panting heavily, his pace wavering, unsure how much longer he could keep going. Though his adrenaline was surging, he still knew he couldn’t run forever.
“AW, POOR BABY,” Shannon cooed playfully. “YOU GETTING TIRED? THAT’S OK, I’LL TAKE CARE OF YOU.”
Chris couldn’t go any further. He had to stop and catch his breath.
“MY MY, WOULD YOU JUST LOOK AT THIS CARPET?! IT’S FILLED WITH DIRT, AND DUST, AND TINY LITTLE BOYS.” Shannon giggled. “LOOK LIKE I’M GONNA HAVE TO CLEAN IT.”
A huge noise forced Chris to cover his ears; he looked back to see Shannon rolling a huge structure in front of her. His face filled with terror as he gazed at the giant machine before him: a vacuum cleaner, towering hundreds of feet tall, wielded by a giantess wearing a sadistic grin.
Chris put up his hands defensively, pleading for her not to turn it on, but Shannon only laughed maniacally as she lifted her huge bare foot to the pedal.
The gigantic monstrosity whirred to life with a tremendous cacophony of sound, nearly shattering Chris’s tiny drums. The ground shook violently, knocking him right off his feet. Chris could already feel the suction of the giant vacuum from across the room as Shannon began wheeling it towards him. He grabbed the nearest carpet fiber, holding on for dear life as the ominous vacuum came ever closer. A huge buzzing sound pierced Chris’s ears, but he refused let go.
Soon, however, Chris’s grip was slipping. He gritted his teeth for strength, but the suction was too strong. Inevitably, he was pulled away from the fiber, hurtling through the air, flailing his arms and legs in a futile attempt to arrest his movement.
It was no use, Chris was being sucked into oblivion.
The huge buzzing sound grew louder....and louder....and louder...

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris was startled awake. There was a loud, deep, buzzing sound coming from outside the glass, the vibrations radiating throughout his body. He shot up, looking around for the source of the sound, but it was so dark, he could barely see.
A tap on one side of the glass made Chris jump. He head snapped towards the noise; when his eyes finally adjusted, he found the source...
A fly.
A common house fly, but to Chris is was twice his size.
Instinctively, Chris jerked backwards, screaming as he fell onto his back. The fly started climbing the outside of the glass, its sticky feet tapping ominously with each step. Chris started shouting for Shannon, hoping his cries would either rouse her, or scare away the huge insect, but his voice was so small and meek that neither happened.
“Go away!” Chris yelled, trying to repel it. “Please! Go away!”
The fly’s wings buzzed loudly; Chris covered his ears in terror, gritting his teeth. It began maneuvering upwards, landing on the lip of the glass. Chris kicked out his legs, propelling his body backwards and away from the insect looming above him.
“AAAAAH!” Chris screeched as the fly dive-bombed towards him. He hurled himself backwards, nearly tumbling off the piece of foam as the insect landed right where Chris had been sleeping; now, the fly sat in place, grooming its legs.
Chris’s eyes were deadlocked with the red, compound eyes of the ferocious creature before him; he was paralyzed with fear, watching fearfully as the fly tasted the very spot where he’d sat only moments before, most likely determining if the strange being before him was appetizing. Chris sat perfectly still, too frightened to move; certain that any action on his part would provoke a reaction. The tiny boy and the giant bug we’re locked in a death gaze, each intently watching the other, wondering which one of them would make the first move.
Chris’s mind flooded with thoughts of exactly how he’d be able to fend off the huge insect, but there were no weapons in the cup except the foam he slept on and the tissue he used a blanket...
The tissue!
Chris shifted his gaze to the tissue, still holding his head perfectly still. He quickly contemplated if he could use it to defend himself, his eyes darting back-and-forth from it to fly, and back to the tissue again.
Chris wondered if he’d be quick enough.
Without a second thought, Chris made his move! He leaped towards the tissue, grabbing it as he tumbled across the surface. The fly sailed upwards, buzzing and weaving wildly before descending towards Chris again. The tiny boy held the tissue in front of him like a shield, tossing a huge section over the fly as it landed. He insect buzzed angrily beneath the covers, struggling to fly upwards, but Chris had jumped onto its back, trying to hold on and keep them grounded. Like a cowboy riding a bucking bronco, Chris did his best to hold on, knowing that letting go could mean certain death.
The fly’s wings started tearing through the tissue, forcing Chris to cling tightly to its neck—if it even had a neck. The wings were soon free; in an instant, Chris and the fly were airborne.
The fly surged upwards out of the glass, Chris straddling its tissue-laden back with both legs, like riding a horse, and holding on for dear life.
“AAH! EASY BOY! STOP! HEEL! HELP!” Chris screamed as the fly zipped around the room, trying to free itself of the unwanted passenger. It soared over to the bed, tapping nearby surfaces as if to stop, but being urged to continue flying by Chris’s presence.
At one point, they did a flyby over Shannon’s face. Chris squeaked her name in terror as he passed overhead, but she only moaned slightly and turned her face away.
Eventually, The fly darted out of the room and soared down the hallway; though Chris was doing his best to hold on, he couldn’t help but be amazed at the insect’s sense of navigation as it managed to avoid running into anything in the dark.
It wasn’t long before the fly made took a sharp right over the bannister and zipped down the stairs. Out of desperation to disorient it and force a landing, Chris banged his fist into the top of its compound eyes. The fly banked a hard left, taking a steep dive into the dining room carpet.
The fly dove into the fibers and came to an abrupt stop. The sudden deceleration thrust Chris forward; his head slammed into the insect’s, knocking him unconscious.
Meanwhile, the fly was now completely entangled in the carpet fibers, unable to shake itself loose. It buzzed somewhat weakly, trying in desperation to free itself, but it only seemed to become more entangled.
Now, the fly and unconscious boy on its back lay helpless in the carpet of a dark dining room....and the sun was starting to rise...

——————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon slowly opened her eyes, blinking a few times to adjust them to the light.
“Mmph, ahh!” she moaned contently as she rolled onto her back, stretching her arms up over her head. “What a great night sleep!”
Shannon was more ready than ever to greet the day, having spent the night pondering over the fun things she could do with an even smaller Chris, and though she’d actually come up with some inventive ideas, she still anxiously awaited the point where he’d start growing again.
Shannon slowly sat up, allowing the covers to gently slip off her bare breasts. She took a moment to stretch and crack her back before sliding her plus-sized frame over to the side of the bed, allowing her short legs to dangle off the edge for a moment, before finally standing up.
“Oh Chris,” she giggled playfully, adjusting her panties, “Are you ready to have some fun today?”
Shannon casually strolled over to the desk, grinning and giggling to herself over how much fun she was going to have that morning. She carefully approached the glass and bent over it, fully expecting to see Chris exactly where she’d left him the night before.
Shannon’s grin quickly faded: Chris wasn’t there.
“Chris?” she called softly, looking more closely in case he’d shrunk even smaller during the night.
“Chris?!” Shannon called much more angrily as she scanned the desk.
There was no sign of him. Chris was gone.
Shannon’s nostrils began to flare. She couldn’t believe it: Chris had somehow escaped the glass!
“Chris,” she fumed, “where are you? You know I can’t hear you, so you’d better come out where I can see you!“
Shannon picked up the glass to see if he was anywhere inside, then looked behind the objects on the desk in case he was hiding.
“Chris, if you’re hiding from me, I swear when I find you, I’m gonna squish you! Now, come out right this second!”
It wasn’t long before Shannon gave up in frustration.
“That’s it, little man, I’ve had enough of this! I can’t even put you in a glass for the night and trust that you won’t run away! Well, if I that’s the way you want to play it, fine! You’re gonna spend the rest of the week taped inside my panties! Now, where are you?”

——————————————————————————————————————————

A distant booming from upstairs roused the unconscious Chris. He pushed his head up, shaking off his disorientation, unsure of exactly what had happened. His hands brushed against a hairy surface; Chris realized he was still on the fly. Apparently, he’d forced it into the dining room carpet, where it got tangled up in the fibers. Somehow, his arm had gotten wrapped in a strand of tissue still attached to the fly’s back, keeping him from being thrown off.
Chris rubbed his head; it was still sore from the rough landing, but at least he was alive—for now, anyway.
Several huge booms echoed above him. He realized Shannon must have been awake.
“Oh no,” Chris gasped, “if she finds me gone...”
Chris couldn’t even finish his sentence. He heard Shannon voice cursing angrily, and her feet stomping about loudly on the floor above him. Though he couldn’t make out exactly what she was saying, Chris was sure it wasn’t anything good.
“Great!” he cursed sarcastically. There was no way he could come up with a good excuse for being downstairs. If Shannon found him, she’d step on him for sure. Of course, that would probably happen even if she DIDN’T find him, so Chris was screwed either way.
He needed to get away and find a place to hide, but first he had to free himself from the back of the fly. Chris unfurled the tissue from his arm and quickly jumped down into the carpet. The plush fibers were over twice his size, making it hard to orient himself.
Chris took a close look at where the fly had landed. He could see where it was tangled up; at least he’d have time to get away....or so he thought.
No sooner had Chris started off, he could hear huge footsteps booming down the hallway upstairs: Shannon was coming. The ground was already shaking as her huge bare feet stomped down the stairs, forcing Chris to steady himself against one of the tall carpet fibers.
“I swear, that boy’s gonna spend the rest of the week in my panties when I find him!” Shannon huffed as she hit the bottom step and rounded the banister. Her footfalls were so huge now that Chris was completely knocked off his feet. He was scared to death at Shannon’s threat, but apparently, he wasn’t the only one. The fly started buzzing wildly, most likely frightened by the giant, stomping human that just went past.
The giant footsteps came to a complete stop.
“Wha—? Alright, I hear you buzzing,” Shannon’s said, “Now, where are you, you stupid fly?”
Chris’s heart sank; he gulped with fear. That stupid fly was going to give away his position; there was no way he’d be able to hide in time. He quickly climbed up on a nearby fiber to reach the fly’s head.
“Shh!” he whispered, desperately trying to calm the insect. “Hush boy! You’re gonna get us caught.”
But the fly continued to buzz frantically.
“Quiet, boy!” Chris demanded nervously, “You wanna get squished?!”
“I know you’re here, fly,” Shannon called out as she headed into the living room. “I’m gonna find you, and when I do, you’re toast!”
Chris was frantic: it was either him or the fly! Hurriedly, he shimmied down the fiber towards its tangled legs, and starting tugging at the strands attempting to free it. He hoped it would fly away and divert Shannon’s attention while he made a break for it. He’d managed to free one of the fly’s legs, but it started buzzing even more frantically.
Shannon made a complete 180, directing her gaze from the living room across the hall towards the dining room. Then, she slowly stepped in Chris’s direction.
Chris knew he didn’t have long; he immediately rushed to free the fly’s last leg.
“Ah, there you are!”
Shannon’s words sent shivers down Chris’s spine. It was too late; they’d been spotted. Shannon’s huge, bare feet were stomping towards them. He was in sheer terror, frantically contemplating his next move. Even if he freed the fly now, Shannon would no doubt find him.
Chris was out of options; it was time for something drastic! He quickly wrapped the strand of tissue still attached to the fly back around his arm snuggly, then reached down to untangle the last fibers from the fly’s leg.
“Ha, I’ve got you now!” Shannon called down, lifting her right foot over the tiny insect.
It was now or never. Chris gave the fiber one huge tug, pulling it free. The fly took off like a shot, right before Shannon‘s huge, bare foot slammed into the carpet. The impact sent a sonic boom in all directions, piercing Chris’s ears. It was a gutsy move, but at least it paid off: he was alive....for now.
“Whoa!” Chris cried, dangling by his arm off the side of the insect. The fly was taking him on the ride of his life, pulling him along like a fish on a hook as it buzzed and zoomed about wildly. The boy hanging off its side was making it difficult to fly straight.
The insect zipped upwards, sailing right past Shannon’s huge face. The giant woman swatted at it with her hand, but it was far too fast, zooming out of the room and banking down the hallway towards the kitchen.
“You can’t get away from me, fly!” Shannon called out, quickly giving chase.
Although Chris’s quick thinking had saved both the fly and himself from being stepped on, he hadn’t really thought things through beyond that point. He’d initially intended to use the fly as a distraction, but now he was at the complete mercy of its survival skills; if Shannon caught them, she wouldn’t hesitate to swat first and ask questions later. Chris’s only hope was that the fly would be able to get away.
The fly sailed into the kitchen, taking refuge high on a wall above one of the kitchen cabinets. Chris was thankful that his arm was well wrapped in the tissue; otherwise, he’d likely be falling to his death.
Shannon stomped into he room, her eyes darting around as she looked for the bothersome insect. Chris instinctively closed his eyes, as if it was actually going to help hide him. The giantess stormed over to the fridge, retrieving a flyswatter from on top of it. Chris realized if the fly took off again, Shannon would discover them.
“All right, boy,” Chris squeaked, “whatever you do, don’t take OFF!”
Right as Chris finished his sentence, the fly shot off the wall and zipped into the kitchen sink, landing down near the drain. The sudden landing sent Chris bouncing off the metal surface, dragging him beneath its thorax.
Shannon stepped over to the sink with the swatter in hand and wound up her arm.
“SHANNON, WAIT! DON’T!” Chris tried shouting; unfortunately, the fly’s body obscured her view of the tiny area below it, and he was unable to be seen.
“FLY, BOY! FLY!” he screamed, tugging hard at the tissue.
The fly took off again, just narrowly avoiding the flyswatter. It flew around Shannon‘s head and darted into the hallway, landing on the hardwood floor.
“NO, BOY! DON’T LAND HERE!” Chris shouted as he tugged the tissue again. The fly obeyed and headed back to the kitchen, this time buzzing around the room a few times.
Chris wasn’t sure how much more he could take. He was getting nauseous and suffering a severe case of whiplash.
Eventually, the fly landed on the kitchen table near a small grain of sugar. A moment later, Shannon’s huge form slowly approached the table.
“NO, BOY! KEEP FLYING!” Chris begged, pulling the tissue hard; this time, however, the fly wouldn’t budge. “PLEASE, FLY! PLEASE!”
It was no use: the fly was too content with his sweet meal to notice or care. Chris frantically tried to free his arm, but it was too late. Shannon slowly lifted her arm and prepared to bring down the killing blow.
“SHANNON, NOOOOO!” Chris screamed.
SMACK!
The sweet taste of its sugary meal was the last fragment of consciousness the fly knew. The flyswatter slammed into its back, crushing its thorax.
“Gotcha!” Shannon cried with triumph. “Ew, now to get rid of you.”
She quickly looked around for the trash can, but realized it was clear on the other side of the room; the back door, however, was much closer. Shannon stepped over to the threshold, keeping the swatter at arm’s length, and opened the door. She bent down and smacked the side of the flyswatter on the top step; the fly’s dead carcass tumbled onto the concrete.
“Ick!” Shannon said, placing the swatter upright on the step. With one quick flick of her wrist, Shannon slid the flyswatter across the pavement, hurling the squashed remains of the fly out into the grass. Then, satisfied with her work, Shannon quickly pulled herself back inside and closed the door, ready to resume her search for her shrunken boy toy.
Chapter 36 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

WEDNESDAY

Chris was stunned beyond belief. Shannon had once again come within an inch of ending his tiny life. Just before the flyswatter struck, Chris made a bold move and slid underneath the fly’s body, hoping it would absorb the impact, which it did for the most part. However, the heavy blast of air had left Chris temporarily paralyzed; sheer luck, the fly’s carcass, though verily crushed, had collapsed around him, encasing him in a tiny, protective shell. Of course, now, he was up close and personal with the disgusting remains of a dead insect; Chris wanted out!
He stretched out his arms and pushed against the top of his prison, straining as he tried to sit up for more leverage. Slowly but surely, Chris forced the shell and legs apart, slinking his way out of the dead fly. He tumbled to the ground, taking a moment to catch his breath, before slowly pushing himself upright, then brushed himself off and surveyed his surroundings:
Humongous blades of grass surrounded the rocky surface upon which Chris now stood. Despite the fact his father had cut it the day before they left, it still towered nearly a hundred feet into the air compared to Chris’s current size, which, given how big things seemed before, he estimated was somewhere between 1/6 and 1/8 of an inch. He couldn’t even fathom that the rocks and pebbles beneath him were actually specks of dirt and dust.
Chris was breathing heavily, frightened beyond belief, and desperate for help.
“HELLO?!” he called out. “SHANNON? CAN ANYONE HEAR ME? I’M DOWN HERE, IN THE GRASS! HELP ME, PLEASE!”
Unfortunately, Chris knew calling for help was pointless: his voice was too small to be heard. It was merely an act of desperation. Heck, Shannon probably wasn’t even looking outside for him, thinking he was still hiding somewhere inside the house.
Ironically, Chris got his wish: he was free of Shannon for the time being, but now he was at the complete mercy of the elements of his new environment. There were probably huge insects and rodents all over the yard, and any one of them wouldn’t think twice about making a meal out of him. Chris gazed upwards, thankfully looking into a clear blue sky; at least it wasn’t going to rain anytime soon, but he had no way of knowing how long he’d be trapped outside. At least inside he had some protections, even though they game with a gargantuan babysitter.
Chris looked around the dense forest of endless grass, trying to determine which way to go, which was no easy feat: he could barely make out any landmarks at his size. Which way was home? He didn’t necessarily want to go back to his house, but honestly what choice did he have? It was the closest place he might find help, and right now he needed that more than he needed to be free of Shannon.
Of course, the first thing Chris needed to do was cover himself: he wasn’t going to get very far being completely naked. He approached a nearby blade of grass and began tearing away at the outer layers, pulling apart long strips of material. Doing the best he could, Chris wrapped the grass around his feet for padding, and tied a larger portion around his torso in a makeshift toga. He stood up and tested out the shoes: thankfully they were providing adequate padding for the long walk ahead.
Then, thinking he saw his roof in the distance through the dense foliage, Chris headed off in a direction that would hopefully lead him home.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon was only getting more and more frustrated, stomping about the bedroom in her bathrobe as she searched for the tiny boy, not giving a care to whether she stepped on him or not. Occasionally, though, she would check the bottoms of her feet and in between her toes just in case, but no matter where she looked, Shannon kept coming up empty handed.
“Damn it, Chris! Where are you?” Shannon cursed, hoping he was in earshot. “I’m serious, now come out! It’s too dangerous if I don’t know where you are!”
Shannon threw up her arms in submission; she was tired of looking at the moment and stepped over to the bed. She plopped her ass down hard with a huge sigh, contemplating what to do next, though she was sure to check where she was going to sit, just in case. Shannon didn’t want to have to scour the whole house to find Chris, but he wasn’t leaving her much choice. It not like she could just give up; she had to find him! This was definitely NOT how she wanted to spend her Wednesday morning.
Shannon reasoned that the potion would off sometime on Friday, so if worse came to worse, Chris would have to show himself eventually, but that was assuming he actually survived until then. And, if he hid himself well, he might be able to grow large enough to escape the house, which would ruin her plans for him. That just wouldn’t do! She had to find him! But how?
Despite weighing the alternatives, Shannon realized she simply couldn’t get around it: she’d have to search the entire house, top to bottom, with a fine tooth comb, literally! She walked down the hall to the bathroom, retrieving a comb from one of the drawers before returning. Then, she pulled out the magnifying glass she’d gotten from the kitchen after killing that fly earlier, got down on her hands and knees, and started searching again. She was absolutely determined to find Chris....one way or another.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris was running as fast as he could, trying to avoid the deadly grasp of the giant beast chasing him. Unfortunately, the tall blades of grass were the only cover he could find, and the insect’s powerful mandible was chopping through each one as if they were paper. Chris was so disoriented he had no idea which way was honestly going; he just knew he had to keep moving, or he’d be surely cut in half.
Most of the bugs he’d encountered so far had either flown harmlessly overhead or were more interested in the vegetation rather than a tiny boy, but this beetle was bound and determined to make a meal out of him.
Suddenly, Chris tripped over uneven patch of ground, landing hard on his chest. He flipped over quickly, trying to keep his wits and scoot away, but it was too late: the huge bug was already bearing down on him.
Then, just when he thought he was done for, a huge roar sounded from above. Chris turned his gaze skyward as a giant beast blocked out the sun, casting a huge shadow over the both of the grass dwellers. In a split second, the huge bird swooped down, grabbed the beetle in its talons, then flew away again just as quickly, leaving only a huge downdraft from its wings, forcing Chris to brace himself to prevent from being blown away.
“Whew!” he sighed with relief, “That was a close one. I’ve got to get back inside before I get eaten by another bug.”
Chris lay on his back for a moment to catch his breath. Then, after waiting for his heart to stop beating out of his chest, he stood up and brushed himself off. Chris looked up to see if he could orient himself again.
Success! He could see his housetop in the distance. Chris wasn’t too sure how far away it was, but, at he moment, he didn’t care: he had a heading, and quickly took off in that direction, bound and determined to make it back home.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel was absolutely bored. She kept flipping through the channels, hoping she’d find something interesting to watch, but she just couldn’t settle on anything. It was just one more sign of another long, boring day.
Even after trying to sleep in that morning, Rachel couldn’t help but be wide awake, what with the sun beaming in through her bedroom window. After slipping on a pair of pajama shorts and a T-shirt, she casually strolled down stairs to the kitchen for some breakfast. She actually considered using the stove to cook something, but eventually relegated herself to a bowl of cereal, plopping down on the living room sofa, and trying to find a show to pass the time.
Rachel honestly couldn’t help it: she’d been bored since Sunday afternoon. Her best friend was sick, she was too embarrassed after the whole pool incident to ask Shannon to go for a swim, and there really weren’t any other kids in the neighborhood she could hang out with. What was she supposed to do?
“Rachel, are you just gonna sit there all day and watch TV?” her mother asked, carrying a small basket of laundry down from upstairs. “It seems like that’s all you did yesterday, too.”
“What else am I supposed to do, mom?” Rachel replied sharply. “It’s not like I can go anywhere.”
“You don’t HAVE to go anywhere; just go play outside.”
“First of all, mom, I’m not a little kid: I’m 13; and second of all, play with who? Chris has been sick all week.”
“Honey, Chris isn’t the ONLY other kid in the neighborhood.”
“Actually mom, he is. No other kids my age live anywhere near here.”
“Well, are you sure he isn’t feeling better yet?”
“I went over on Monday to check, and Shannon said he was still sick and that she’d send him over when he was feeling better.”
“Well then, why don’t just go for a walk while it’s still nice outside?”
“I’m not really in the mood, mom,” Rachel moped. “Hey, maybe we could go see a movie or something?”
“Oh, I can’t today, sweetheart. I’ve got too many things to do around here: I’ve got laundry that needs to get done, I need to work out, vacuum...Maybe on Friday, OK?”
“Great,” Rachel remarked sarcastically, “another fun-filled day at home for me. This isn’t how I pictured my summer vacation going.”
“Alright, come on. Get up.” Mrs. Carson said, setting down the laundry basket and shoving Rachel’s shoulders.
“Ugh, MOM! Stop!” Rachel said with annoyance, resisting.
“Nope, come on. You’re not gonna loaf around here all day again, now get goin’.”
“Mom, come on,” Rachel whined.
“I don’t wanna hear it, Rach,” her mother scolded. “Now, I want you to get out of the house for a while. Go for a walk, walk down to the park. Maybe you’ll meet some kids your own age.
“Mom, ‘kids my age’ don’t go to that park,” Rachel said in air quotes. “It’s not that big, and there’s nothing to do there. All it has is a playground.”
“So walk down there, sit for a bit, then come back. I don’t care, but you’re not hanging around the house all day. Besides, the fresh air will do you some good. And who knows? Maybe you’ll meet somebody.”
“Mom! Geez!” Rachel exclaimed, blushing, knowing her mother was talking about boys.
“I said, I don’t want to hear it. Now, go upstairs, put some clothes on, and go out for a walk.”
“Fine,” Rachel relented begrudgingly, “I might as well. There’s nothing to do around here anyway.”
Mrs. Carson sighed and shook her head as she watched her daughter mosey on up the stairs and out of sight.
“That girl really needs to make some new friends,” she commented to herself as she picked up her basket of clothes and continued towards the laundry room.
Mrs. Carson paused for a moment, however, pondering over what Rachel had told her.
“Hm,” she uttered, “I’m surprised Chris is still sick. I hope it’s nothing too serious.”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Despite being nearly ten blocks away, it had only taken Rachel about 30 minutes to walk to the park; a surprising feat considering she was wearing a pair of tan, Birkenstock sandals. Ordinarily, it would be an odd choice for a walk, but they were well worn in and comfortable, something she valued more than practicality. It also explained the rest of her outfit: an olive-green T-shirt with an abstract design on the front, khaki shorts, and a beat up baseball cap; everything a regular tomboy would wear.
“Typical,” Rachel scoffed as she approached and surveyed the park. There wasn’t a single person in the park that day, not even younger kids playing on the playground. Of course, it wasn’t anything she hadn’t expected, it being such a small park with nothing but a measly playground and some benches.
Rachel sighed with disappointment and walked up to the edge of the park. She quickly slipped off her sandals and stepped into the grass; the lawn felt cool to the touch, just the thing to comfort her bare feet after walking so quickly. Then, she reached down and picked up her sandals with two fingers before strolling further into the park.
Despite being in public, Rachel didn’t give a second thought to slipping off her shoes and walking through the grass. She actually preferred going barefoot most of the time anyway: she enjoyed the freedom, only wearing shoes when she had to. It was just one of her many quirks.
The park’s swing set was located in the middle of a large dirt patch created by all the previous swingers who skidded their shoes across the ground. At least, for the time being, it wasn’t wet, so there was no mud. It was, however, very dusty; a distinct difference from the lawn that Rachel noticeably felt as she casually stepped through the dirt patch to the nearest swing. She plopped down into the seat and tossed her sandals a few feet out in front of her; they landed with a PLOP, kicking up a small bit of dust as they landed.
Rachel took a few moments to wipe the dirt off her bare feet; there was a surprising amount considering she only took a few steps through the bare ground, no doubt it was sticking to the sweaty skin of her soft soles. Instead of swinging, though, Rachel pulled out her phone and paused the music playing in her earbuds. As she flipped through the apps on her phone, Rachel rolled her eyes, thinking that she could’ve done this at home. At least, this way, it got her mom off her back. It didn’t take long, however, for Rachel to get bored with playing on her phone; she disconnected her earbuds, wrapped them into a bundle, and stuck them in her pocket.
Finally, much to the swing’s delight, Rachel pushed off backwards to get her self moving. The wind upon her face came as a welcome comfort in the warm day, and despite being a teenager, swinging brought back happy memories of younger days; the higher she went, the happier she felt.
It wasn’t long before Rachel was swinging high enough to see a woman walking up the street in the distance, no doubt someone taking advantage of the cooler morning to avoid the hottest part of the day. The closer the woman came, however, the more Rachel could make out her outfit. She wasn’t wearing normal workout clothes: the woman had on a patterned, tank-top blouse; tight-fitting Capri khakis; and flats. She also appeared to be carrying a large bag around one shoulder. Eventually, Rachel was able to make out facial features, and quickly realized it was someone she recognized; someone who would often watch Chris almost as much as Shannon did.
“Hi, Sue Ann,” Rachel called out, slowing down her swing.
“Rachel! Hi,” Sue Ann replied, “how are you?”
“I’m doing, OK. Just thought I’d come to the park and kill some time. How ‘bout you?”
“Well, as always, I have work to do, but it’s such a nice day, I just couldn’t stay inside, so I thought I’d head over here and work.”
“Mind if I join ya?” Rachel asked.
“Not at all. I’d welcome the company.”
“Sweet!” Rachel said, jumping off the swing.
Sue Ann giggled at Rachel’s actions as she watched the teenager dust herself off and pick up her sandals.
“You’re sure full of energy today,” Sue Ann commented as Rachel walked up with shoes in hand.
“Well, I’ve been penned up for three days,” Rachel replied, gesturing towards a nearby park bench.
“Still, I’m surprised to see out so far from home,” Sue Ann said as they walked.
“Yeah, well, I didn’t have much else to do today,” Rachel said bluntly, staring at the ground as she walked.
“Really? The start of summer vacation and you’re already bored?!” Sue Ann queried as she sat down and unpacked her computer. “I figured you’d be out having fun.”
“Yeah, well...” Rachel’s voice trailed off as she removed her ball cap and shook out her hair, pulling it backwards before replacing her hat and plopping her behind on the bench.
“It’s kind of hard to have fun when your best friend is sick,” Rachel finished her sentence.
“Yeah, Shannon told me. I stopped by Chris’s yesterday to say ‘hello’ and apologize for having to cancel at the last minute. Poor kid.”
“Tell me about it,” Rachel moped. “It feels like it’s been forever since I last saw him.”
“Well, don’t worry. I’m sure he’ll be better soon. These things usually don’t last long.”
“That’s the thing, Sue. He’s been sick since Saturday. You see, I went over to—“
“Whoa! Wa-wait, hang on a second,” Sue interrupted her, stuttering. “Are you saying Chris has been ill since Saturday?!”
“Y-Yeah,” Rachel murmured. “I, uh, went over to his pool for a swim and Shannon nearly bit my head off when she lost her contacts. I’ve barely been able to face her since.”
“And you’re sure you haven’t seen him since then?”
“I haven’t seen him all week. In fact, I haven’t seen him since LAST week.”
“Rachel, are you absolutely sure?”
“Yeah, why?” Rachel inquired, slightly concerned.
“Um, it-it’s nothing,” Sue Ann stammered.
“Come on, Sue, what is it?” Rachel urged.
“Well, it’s just that....when I stopped by yesterday, Shannon gave me the impression he’d JUST come down with something. It fact, I’m pretty sure she said it outright.
“Are you sure?”
“Positive.”
“Well, considering how weird she’s been acting, I guess it’s no surprise.”
“Why?” Sue Ann asked, “How’s she been acting?”
“Well, she’s always been weird around Chris: wrestling, teasing him, and one time, I saw her sit on him.”
“Yeah, Chris has told me that she can be a little rough,” Sue Ann commented.
“Yeah, but lately, it’s like she’s been freaked out, or paranoid, or something. You know, I went over on Monday to check on Chris, and I actually caught Shannon talking to herself.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, and that wasn’t even the really weird part. When I peeked in one of the windows to see who she was talking to, I swear that Shannon was talking to her FOOT!”
“To her....FOOT?!”
“Yeah, weird right?”
“I’ll say!” Sue Ann replied with confusion. “But....you’re sure Chris was sick on Saturday?”
“Well....that’s what Shannon told me. In fact, I spent Sunday out with my mom because of it.”
“Huh,” Sue Ann uttered. “Rachel, um, I-I think I’m going to head back home, OK?”
“But I thought you had work to do.”
“I do. In fact, I....I think I’ll get it done a lot faster if I do it at home.” Sue Ann stuttered, scrambling to gather her things.
“Oh, o-okay,” Rachel uttered. “I hope I didn’t say anything wrong.”
“N-no no, Rachel. You’re fine. I just have some things I need to take care of,” Sue replied as she stood up, “but maybe you should head home too.”
“Uh....okay,” Rachel said as she too stood up, watching as Sue Ann bid a hasty retreat. “I’ll....see you later.”
“See ya later, Rach.”
Rachel stood speechless, watching Sue Ann head off into the distance. She was slightly confused at the woman’s reaction, although considering what she’d just told her, Rachel shouldn’t really have been that surprised.
The young teenager flipped her sandals upright with her feet and stepped into them, making sure they were on snugly; then, after untangling and plugging in her earbuds, Rachel started her music and began her journey back home.

——————————————————————————————————————————

It had been nearly three hours since Shannon had started her intense search, but she still hadn’t found any sign of Chris. After thoroughly scouring the bedroom, she worked her way down the hall towards the guest room, then down to the master bedroom.
“Could he really have gotten this far?” Shannon asked herself, “He’s so tiny, it literally would’ve taken him hours just to GET here.”
Of course, Shannon wasn’t sure exactly when Chris had escaped, so he could’ve had the whole night to get a head start. She wasn’t going to give up hope, however; there was too much at stake!
“Chris, are you in here? Honey, come out. I don’t wanna squish you.”
But the longer Shannon searched, the more frustrated and concerned she became. Chris was so small and helpless, who knows what kind of trouble he could get into, or currently be in?
Waves of paranoia continuously washed over her, and Shannon kept checking her body to make sure that Chris wasn’t stuck anywhere. In fact, at one point, she even sprayed a bottle of douche not just in her vagina, but also up her ass in case Chris had somehow gotten stuck inside her again.
“This is ridiculous!” Shannon exclaimed. “Chris! Sweetie, where are you? If you’re hiding, please, come out. You’re too small to survive on your own. Chris, I promise I’ll be nice to you for the rest of the week if you just come out.”
Of course, Shannon really didn’t mean it. When she found Chris, he wasn’t leaving her panties for the rest of the week.
“It’s hopeless!” Shannon lamented. “I been at this for hours, and there’s still no sign of him, unless...unless he isn’t on the floor.”
Shannon actually wondered if it was possible for Chris to have gotten up off the floor to hide. She began thinking like a tiny person: where could she get to if she were an 1/8th of an inch tall? She’d already searched Chris’s desk thoroughly and inspected everything; there was no way she could’ve missed him. He must’ve gotten off the desk somehow. If he fell off like the last time, he’d literally have to travel through miles of carpet, and she surely would have found him by now, even if he was actively avoiding her. The only other option was to head for a wall.
Surely Chris isn’t stupid enough to try to go through a hole in the wall, Shannon thought. Who knows what kind of bugs or mice could be crawling in there?!
Chris had to be hiding; Shannon just knew it! But where?
“Chris, I know you’re here somewhere,” Shannon said, promptly lowering her voice afterwards, “and when I find you, you’re going to spend the rest of the week under my ass!”
But honestly, in that moment, Shannon never would have guessed that she’d accidentally thrown Chris outside, or that the fly she’d swatted earlier was the vehicle of his escape.
There was also no way she could’ve known that at that very moment, many blocks away, a young, caring professional was making a phone call that was about to change everything.
Chapter 37 by Shrinker82
Chris felt like he’d been walking through the forest of grass for hours. Thankfully, the remainder of his journey had been uneventful. There hadn’t been anything trying to eat him, nor were there any unexpected perils. As long as he could use his house as a guide, there was still hope of making it back home in one piece; Chris just had to keep going.
Then, straight ahead in the distance, Chris could see light trickling in through the tall grass. As he kept going, the lawn became less dense, until he eventually came up to the edge of the forest. Before him lay a vast, barren landscape at least a mile across; beyond the wasteland stood an enormous stone wall expanding outwards for miles, creating a panoramic barrier with the upper part of his house visible above it.
Chris instantly realized he’d made it to the large dirt patch adjacent to his back steps. He let out a sigh of relief: despite knowing that he was coming up on the most difficult part of his journey, he took comfort in knowing he’d made it through the first leg. Now, he had to get across the dirt patch and scale the concrete steps on the other side, something that definitely wasn’t going to be easy feat. His home was only a few yards away but it might as well have been several miles. But what choice did he have? He couldn’t just stay where he was, he had to try.
Chris took a deep breath, and with newfound hope, slowly headed out across the wasteland.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel heaved a sigh of relief when her house came into sight; it been a long walk, and she had worked up quite a sweat from head to toe. As she reached the edge of her backyard, Rachel kicked off her sandals once again and lifted her right leg, taking a moment to rub and comfort her aching foot and enjoy freedom from shoes once again. Then, mustering her last few bits of energy, Rachel briskly walked across the grass towards the back door of her house.
As she reached her back gate of he fenced-in part of her yard, however, Rachel paused, turning her gaze towards the house next door. She wasn’t sure why, but she suddenly got a strange impulse to go over and check on things, despite the fact Shannon had told her to wait. Filled with impatience and queer curiosity, Rachel dropped her sandals on the other side of the fence and walked across the lawn to Chris’s back door.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris was about halfway across the dirt patch when he felt the ground start to shake intermittently. He froze mid stride and gulped, praying the shaking wasn’t what he thought it was. Unfortunately, as the quakes became stronger, Chris realized his instincts are spot on: they were giant footsteps.
Chris looked behind him, shooting his gaze over the top of the grass to see who it was. First, he saw the top of a head, and not long after, the giant figure, towering hundreds of feet tall, came in to view: it was Rachel....and she was headed straight for him!
“RACHEL!” he cried, jumping up and down wildly, “RACHEL, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! RACHEL, I’M DOWN HERE! HELP ME!”
Rachel’s giant figure kept coming, displaying no sign that she’d heard Chris’s tiny voice. Her left foot slammed into the ground at the edge of the dirt patch, crushing a huge swath of grass beneath it, and creating a tremendous earthquake that nearly knocked Chris off his feet. Then, her right foot raised up and drifted forward, casting a gigantic shadow over the center of the patch. Chris’s mouth hung open in awe, his jaw trembling with fear as her dirty sole hovered ominously overhead.
“EEK!” Chris ejaculated as he quickly dove out of the way, narrowly escaping her falling foot as it slammed into the ground. “RACHEL! DON’T SQUISH ME!”
The impact sent huge shockwaves radiating outwards, shaking Chris to his very core. Then, just as quickly as it landed, the huge foot lifted off again, leaving only crushed bits of dirt where it had just stepped.
Rachel’s giant figure quickly stomped up the steps and knocked on the back door. Despite wanting to get out of the way and very much avoid being crushed by the giant foot of his best friend, Chris realized he’d missed an opportunity to grab ahold of Rachel’s foot as it passed by and ride it to the top step. Now, he’d have to hope that she’d see him when she came back down, or that Shannon would see him when she came to the door.
Of course, Chris wasn’t exactly thrilled with that idea of trying to get Shannon’s attention instead of avoiding her. He was quite sure that when she found him, there’d be a lot of questions to answer, and it might be difficult to explain his position considering she couldn’t hear him. Unfortunately, at this point, Chris didn’t have much choice.
Chris watched helplessly as Rachel knocked on his back door again, frustrated that he was staring directly at the person who could literally save him, and that there was nothing he could do about it.
“RACHEL!” he yelled, disheartened, “RACHEL, I’M DOWN HERE! RACHEL, HELP ME! PLEASE! HEEEELLLLP!”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon’s search of the hallway carpet was interrupted by a loud knocking downstairs.
“Great!” she cursed, “Just what I need: more interruptions!”
Shannon grumbled angrily as she tied off her bathrobe and stomped down the stairs, not giving a care in the world to watching where she was stepping. She just wanted to deal with whoever was at the door quickly and get back to her search.
As Shannon hit the bottom step, the knocking happened again; she cringed, realizing it was coming from the back door, having a good idea who it was. Low and behold, as Shannon reached the back door, she gazed upon the unwelcome face of Rachel, no doubt snooping around, looking for Chris.
“Rachel,” Sharon said with frustration as she opened the door, “this really isn’t a good time.”
“Shannon, I’m sorry,” Rachel began, “but I was really hoping I could see Chris today.”
“Rachel, I told you: I’ll send him over when he’s feeling better, OK?”
“Shannon, I know what you said, but I haven’t seen Chris in almost a week, and I’m really worried about him. I just wanted to come in and say ‘hello’. I promise I won’t be long.”
As the woman and the teenager shared words, a tiny Chris was squeaking and flailing his arms below, hopping up and down, desperate to get Rachel’s attention. Alas, his voice was too small to be heard, a neither of the giantesses paid any attention to the dirt patch at the bottom of the steps.
“Rachel, I told you: now isn’t a good time, OK?” Shannon said bluntly, about to close the door.
“Shannon, please,” Rachel said insistently, putting her hand out to stop the door from closing, “I understand it’s a bad time, but I just have this feeling that something’s wrong. Chris has been sick all week; I-I just want to make sure he’s okay.”
“He’s fine, Rachel, I promise, but he really needs his rest. Now, GO HOME! I’ll let you know when he’s feeling better.”

“NO, RACHEL!” Chris’s tiny voice squeaked from the dirt patch, “SHE’S LYING! SHANNON SHRUNK ME! DON’T LISTEN TO HER! PLEASE, LOOK FOR ME!”

“Shannon,” Rachel said bluntly, “What’s going on? Why won’t you let me see Chris? And what does he have?”
“Look kid,” Shannon said coldly, getting right up into Rachel’s face, “you’re are really getting on my last nerve.”
Instinctively, Rachel backed away, sliding her left foot down onto the bottom step.

Chris watched fearfully as Rachel’s giant foot hit the bottom step, sending a rockslide of dust, concrete, and other debris down into the dirt.
“ACK!” Chris exclaimed as he struggled to dodge the falling rocks, “RACHEL, WATCH IT!”

“And for the record,” Shannon continued, “I’ve had just about enough of you coming over here uninvited. First, you come over and get into the pool without even asking if it’s okay; then, you almost squish Chri-uh, my contact lens; and now you have the gall to come over here and demand something from me?! You’ve got a lot a nerve! Now, go home, and from now on, you are no longer welcome at this house whenever I’m here. You got that?”
Rachel was taken aback; she’d never seen Shannon this angry before. She was so shocked at Shannon’s words, she almost wanted to cry.
“Shannon,” Rachel sobbed, “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—“
“I said ‘GO HOME’!” Shannon cut her off angrily.
Rachel put her hand over her mouth, trying to conceal her crying, but there was no point. She began sobbing and sniffling uncontrollably as she stepped off the stairs, so upset she couldn’t think straight; she just wanted to get home.

“NO, RACHEL! PLEASE, DON’T LEAVE!”
Chris was so preoccupied with screaming for Rachel that he was caught off guard when she stepped off the porch. With no time to react, he could only watch in horror as the dirty sole of her right foot descended upon him.
“NO RACH—!”
Rachel stepped directly into the dirt patch, right where the tiny boy stood, cutting off his tiny cries. She backed away, turned, and headed back across the lawn, sobbing the entire way.
“Nosy little brat!” Shannon scoffed to herself as she watched the young girl walk away.
Then, the evil babysitter stepped back inside the house and closed the back door behind her, thinking nothing of the dirt patch at the bottom of the steps, or the possibility that a tiny boy, until only moments before, had once occupied it.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel was struggling to hold back the tears when she approached her fence and unhooked the gate. She stepped inside the inner yard, collected her sandals, and headed over to her back steps.
Then, just as she’d ascended the steps and reached her back porch, Rachel couldn’t hold back any more. She started full-on crying, dropping her sandals on the top step in the process. She sat down on the edge of the porch, hugging her knees to her chest and rocking back-and-forth. She was far too upset to go inside and face her mother in the state she was in, opting instead to wait until she could compose herself.
Rachel turned her head and placed her cheek on her knee—an unsuccessful attempt to comfort herself. She had completely messed up: all she wanted was to do was see her friend and make sure he was alright. Now, she’d gotten herself completely banished from his house. How could she tell her mother? How would she ever face Shannon again?
“What was I thinking?!” Rachel sobbed, scolding herself, “How could I be so stupid?!”
She was so embarrassed, she just wanted to die, burying her face in her knees to hide her emotions.
“Why do I have to be so nosey?” she sobbed.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris was in absolute peril. Despite having survived being stepped on by his giant friend, he was now completely engulfed in the dirt and dust now stuck to the bottom of her foot, held in place by her sweaty sole. Each step Rachel took sent Chris on a wild and terrifying ride: he could feel himself zooming through the air at amazing speed, and each impact when her foot collided with the ground, which only compressed the debris around him and squeezed him tighter.
Each time Rachel’s foot lifted into the air, Chris flailed his free arm and squeaked for mercy, only to have his shouts silenced as it stepped back down. His desperate pleas for help were completely useless: he was too small to be heard, and completely indistinguishable from the specs of dirt stuck to Rachel’s foot.
Then, Chris watched the ground beneath him change from grass to concrete, and felt his elevation increase very quickly. He yelped with fear, cringing as Rachel‘s foot slammed into the concrete steps, thinking the change in terrain would end him. Thankfully, it didn’t.
Suddenly, Rachel’s movement stopped; Chris wondered if the torture was over. Then, her foot moved again, stepping in the opposite direction, before stopping at the edge of the porch, leaving him dangling off the top step. Chris eyed the drop fearfully, terrified he was going to fall.
“RACHEL, HELP! PLEASE! I’M DOWN HERE! DON’T LET ME FALL!” he screamed.
Then, as he waited for a response, Chris heard sobbing. It was Rachel! Rachel was crying. He listened helplessly as his gigantic friend was balling her eyes out above him.
Why was Rachel crying? Because of what Shannon had said? Rachel wasn’t the kind of person who took things personally.
“RACHEL! RACHEL, PLEASE DON’T CRY!” Chris called up, forgetting all about his plight, his thoughts only for his melancholy friend. He felt helpless not being able to comfort her, tearing up himself in the process.
Suddenly, Rachel began rocking her body back-and-forth. Chris started squeaking with fear again, pleading for her to stop, but she just kept going, sobbing and sniffling all the while, completely unaware of the torture she was putting her tiny friend through.
Eventually, though, the rocking stopped, and Rachel’s sobs became further and further apart.
Chris waited with baited breath to see if everything was stable before calling to her again.
“RACHEL, IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’M DOWN HERE, UNDER YOUR FOOT! PLEASE, LOOK UNDER YOUR FOOT, RACHEL!”
Chris calls for help weren’t heard, but they did elicit a response. Rachel‘s foot began descending to the step below.
“RACHEL! RACHEL, NO! STOP! DON’T PUT YOUR FOOT DO-!”

Rachel placed her feet on the next step down, her toes hanging just over the edge. She leaned forward, placed her elbows on her thighs, and rested her cheeks in her fists, deeply contemplating everything that had happened, and pondering what she was going to do next. She’d have to tell her mother somehow, but how? And what about Chris? She hadn’t seen him for days; she needed answers.
As Rachel weighed her options, she unconsciously kicked her right foot onto her heel and scooted her left foot forward, scraping the sole across the edge of the step.
Chris was once again staring at a huge descent below him, but this time, his attention was focused on the loud grinding noise Rachel’s left foot was making as it slid back and forth across the step. He watched intently with sheer terror, knowing that if she started scraping her right sole along the step, he’d be ground to a pulp for sure.
“RACHEL! RACHEL, HELP!” he screamed desperately, clawing at her giant sole. “PLEASE, LOOK FOR ME! PLEASE RACHEL, BEFORE YOU CRUSH ME!”

As Rachel nonchalantly scraped her sole across the step, she suddenly hit a tender area.
“Ow!” she exclaimed, lifting up her foot to examine it. There was so much dirt and dust caked onto it, her sole was a healthy shade of dark brown. It was nothing she hadn’t experienced before; just the cost of going barefoot outside. With a look of disgust on her face, she began brushing off the excess dirt with her hand. Then, when she’d finished with her left foot, she placed it back onto the step and lifted her right foot and placed it face up in her hand.

“WHOA! ACK!” Chris exclaimed as he was lifted high into the air, then yelping as his environment landed with a jolt.
He looked up with surprise: Rachel was staring right at him! Had she heard him?
“RACH?! RACHEL, YES! I’M RIGHT HERE!” he shouted energetically, frantically waving his arms. “RIGHT HERE, RACH, CAN YOU SEE ME?”
“ICK!” the giantess said with disgust, lifting her huge hand over her foot.
“NO, RACHEL! IT’S ME! IT’S CHRIS!” Chris yelped frantically, thinking she’d mistaken him for a bug. He watched in horror as her giant hand raised above him, casting an ominous shadow across her foot.
“RACHEL, WAIT! NOOOOOO!”

In reality, Rachel hadn’t noticed the tiny boy at all. He was so small and covered with microscopic particles of dust that he was completely indistinguishable from the rest of the dirt on her sole. With a few quick brushes of her hand, Rachel had dislodged Chris’s tiny body from her foot, shooting him into the air in front of her. The poor shrunken boy was sent careening downwards, screaming the entire flight before his tiny form crashed into the grass.

Chris lay lifeless on the ground a few inches from the stairs, his poor body extensively beaten and bruised, tossed away like a common speck of dust.
Up above, Rachel finished brushing off her feet; unfortunately, they were still quite dirty from her walking. She stood up, brushed herself off, and composed herself before picking up her sandals and heading inside, her mind now too focused on how icky she felt to worry about the events that had just transpired next door.
For the moment, at least, she was done crying.
Chapter 38 by Shrinker82
Chloe lay fast asleep in her bed just beneath the window of the Carson’s living room. Most dogs would probably find it uncomfortable on such a warm, summer day, but being a small Australian terrier meant that she sometimes found it hard to keep warm in an air-conditioned home, and her spot was the perfect place to soak up the sunbeams that radiated through the glass. It was her favorite place to sleep and lounge about during the day, though she certainly preferred sleeping at the foot of her human’s bed during the night.
Early that afternoon, Chloe was suddenly roused by the sound of a commotion outside. She turned her head to listen, instantly recognizing the sound of her human master speaking with another human.
Chloe stood up, stretched her tiny legs, and waddled into the kitchen. She plopped her tiny bottom on the cool, kitchen floor, near the back door, and awaited her master’s imminent return. Chloe’s sharp hearing meant she knew exactly when her human had arrived; her tiny tail wagged anxiously for the door to open.
But the door remained closed; something was wrong. Chloe heard her master making strange noises just outside the door. It sounded like her human was in pain. The little dog began whimpering and pawing at the back door, whining to be let out.
Then, Chloe heard another strange sound: a squeak much weaker and high-pitched than her human’s voice. She couldn’t understand what it was, but her instinct told her the tiny voice was in trouble and needed help. Chloe’s whining became much more frantic when her human became silent, and the squeaking voice became much more prominent: the voice was in desperate need of help, and Chloe was determined to assist.
Finally, after several minutes of waiting, the back door opened, and her human walked to the door. Chloe was ecstatic to see her companion, but knew there was a job to be done outside. She began jumping and pawing at her master’s leg to alert her to the situation outside; the tiny dog could tell by her human’s face that she was upset, but that didn’t matter right now: she had to get her master to take her outside. The human said something in its gibberish language, then reached for the door handle. As soon as the door was open, Chloe burst outside, bound and determined to find the tiny voice and lend a helping paw.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel somberly entered her back door. As normal, there was her faithful dog Chloe, so happy to see her that she excitedly jumped and pawed at her leg.
“Hi Chloe.” Rachel greeted her, “I know you’re happy to see me, but I’m not really in the mood to play right now. Why don’t you go outside, OK?”
Rachel opened the back door again and the tiny dog quickly scurried outside, no doubt needing to do her business. She dropped her sandals by the door and headed for the stairs.
“Rach, is that you?” her mother called from the upstairs bedroom.
“Yeah mom,” Rachel cringed as she neared the top step, not wanting to answer any questions. “I’m just gonna take a shower, OK?”
“OK, but go ahead and bring your towel and any other dirty clothes you want me to wash downstairs when you’re done.”
“OK, fine.” Rachel said as she quickly slipped into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.
She leaned against the door and sighed, relieved that her mom didn’t pry any further. Thankfully, a shower was just the thing she needed to wash away all the grime and bad feelings, and also give her time to think about what she would tell her mother.
Rachel gathered up her towel and kicked off her shorts, about to step over to the tub; that’s when she noticed how dirty her feet still were, even after brushing all that dust off.
First things first, she thought, I’ve gotta clean off my feet.

——————————————————————————————————————————

A few moments later, Mrs. Carson exited the master bedroom wearing her favorite workout clothes: a white tank top and dark maroon, Capri leggings. They were nothing fancy, but they were comfortable. She figured she’d try to get in a light workout during her day of housework, although carrying laundry up and down the stairs and vacuuming were enough of a workout on their own.
She was about to head down the stairs, but opted to check in on her daughter first. She strolled over to the bathroom door and gave it a light knock.
“Rach?” she called, opening the unlocked door.
“Mom, geez!” Rachel exclaimed. At present, she was sitting on the edge of the tub in only her shirt and underwear, clipping her toenails.
“Sorry hun,” her mother apologized. “I just wanted to make sure you heard me about your laundry.”
“Yes, mom. I heard you,” Rachel snapped irritably, “Now, can I please have some privacy?!”
“OK, I’m sorry. I’ll leave you be,” Mrs. Carson said, closing the door, though neglecting to pull it enough to latch it.
With that, she headed downstairs to grab a quick drink, then begin her workout.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chloe ran out of the house so quickly that she nearly tumbled down the stairs into the grass. She was a dog on a mission: her ears were perked up and her canine senses were heightened, scanning for any trace of the tiny voice she’d heard earlier.
Only now, she couldn’t hear it.
Her little body started to shake; her head was snapping in all directions. Chloe began sniffing the grass, desperate to find any sign of the tiny animal in need. Her nose was picking up all sorts of smells: grass, bugs, and the well-known scent of her human.
Then, Chloe picked up on another familiar scent—a scent she knew quite well—the scent of the young human from next-door, but it was extremely faint. Oddly, it seemed to be mixed with the smell of her master, but definitely not as strong. She carefully followed the trail from the edge of the fence all the way towards the steps, almost passing over the small spot where the scent was strongest. Chloe dug her little nose into the grass to get a better sniff, it was only a tiny plot of dirt, but the smell was definitely strongest here.
Suddenly, she spotted a tiny speck on the ground. At first, Chloe thought it might just be a remnant of dust, but then, it started moving. Her little eyes grew wide, and her head cocked with confusion: it looked and smelled like the young human from next-door, only it was far smaller now.
The tiny figure backed away fearfully, squeaking at her. Chloe instantly recognized the sound: it was the squeak that she heard from earlier. She’d found it; her mission was a success! Her little tail began to wag, and she assumed a disarming stance, not wanting to frighten the tiny creature and let it know she was there to help.
The creature approached her, and she put her tiny snout closer to it. The tiny figure climbed aboard one of the strands of fur near her nose. Once again, the figure emitted its squeaks of gibberish, though it sounded something like: “GO INSIDE CHLOE FIND RACHEL.”
Upon recognizing the name of her human, the little dog bounded up the steps to the porch, then began whining and pawing at the back door, begging to be let back inside.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Mrs Carson descended the stairs and headed into the kitchen. She quickly grabbed a glass from the cabinet and filled it with water from the faucet.
As she finished her first big gulp and lowered her glass, she heard Chloe whining at the back door. She set her glass down on the counter and headed over to let the tiny dog in.
No sooner had Mrs. Carson opened the door, Chloe instantly shot past, scampered through the kitchen, and scurried up the stairs. She was quite surprised at the little dog’s reaction; it was as if Chloe were a dog on an urgent mission.
“What a silly little dog,” Mrs. Carson chuckled to herself as she shook her head and closed the back door.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris held tightly to the strand of fur on Chloe’s snout as she anxiously waited at the back door of the Carson home. He wasn’t sure exactly what awaited him on the inside, but he was filled with newfound hope, confident that his new best friend wouldn’t rest until he was safely in the arms of another human.
Chris honestly couldn’t believe it: the whole time he’d been trying to get the attention of the giant humans all around him, and it was a dog that finally came to his rescue. He felt so lucky that dogs had such a good sense of smell, otherwise he might never have been found.
Suddenly, the huge back door swung open; Chris looked up and, for a brief moment, surveyed the giant form of Rachel’s mother, in what appeared to be a white tank top and some yoga pants.
Before he could contemplate the site before him any further, however, Chloe immediately accelerated into the kitchen. Chris held on for dear life, not wanting to fall off the dogs snout at her current pace. Winds as fierce as those found in a wind tunnel blew past his face, but he was bound and determined to hold on tight, knowing full well that the giant dog was his best chance of being saved.
Though he cringed at what Rachel would think about his diminutive size when she found him, like it or not, Chris knew wholeheartedly that Chloe was headed her way.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chloe hit the 2nd floor landing and scuttled over to the bathroom door, following her master’s scent. As she came upon the closed door, the dog paused for a moment at the barrier before her. Not one to give up easily, she placed her paws on the door; amazingly, it opened.
Chloe scampered into the bathroom and over to the bathtub, finding Rachel sitting on the side of the tub, tossing some toenail clippings into a nearby wastebasket. The dog immediately hopped up onto the ledge and climbed up into her lap.
“Chloe!” Rachel exclaimed, caught completely off guard at the sight of her dog, especially considering the bathroom door had been closed. What’s more, Chloe was acting very strange. The little dog was climbing over her overturned foot laying on the side of the tub, pawing at her lap, and whining, as if desperately seeking attention.
Normally, Chloe was excitable and a very friendly dog, but she was also well behaved. She would only jump into someone’s lap when given permission. The only times she wouldn’t wait was if she could either tell the person was sad and needed emotional support, or if something was wrong.
“What?” Rachel asked, “What is it girl?”
Then, much to everyone’s surprise, Chloe sneezed.
The next few seconds seemed to happen in slow motion.
The sneeze snapped the little dog’s head downward, spraying a thin layer of snot all over Rachel’s foot.
Chris, who had been clinging to Chloe’s snout, frantically squeaking for Rachel’s attention and making the animal increasingly desperate, was fired away from the dog’s nose at lightning speed, and sent screaming directly into the 2nd and middle toes of Rachel’s right foot, making a tiny slurping sound as his body slipped in between the massive digits.
“Ew! Chloe?!” Rachel exclaimed in disgust. “Thanks a lot!”
She pushed the dog off the edge of the tub onto the adjacent bathmat, using her hand to brush away the sticky goop.
“Yuck!” Rachel exclaimed again. “Dang it, Chloe!”
With much frustration, Rachel picked up her dog and walked over to the bathroom door, setting Chloe down outside the threshold. She tried to close the door, but Chloe moved into the doorjamb, whining somberly.
“Chloe, GET OUT!” Rachel scolded her, pushing the dog away. “Let me shower in peace. Geez!”
She gave the dog one huge shove, then closed the door quickly before Chloe could intercede again. The poor dog pawed desperately at the door to be let in, but Rachel just ignored her and headed back over to the tub to sit down.
She picked up and examined her right foot again: the thin layer of snot felt so slimy amongst all the dirt and grime already covering her sole. Thankfully, she was about to shower, although Rachel had left a slimy trail from the door to the tub that she’d have to clean up afterwards.
With her foot overturned in her lap, Rachel reached for a nearby soap dish, leaning on her foot for support. She carefully set the dish onto the ledge next to her, then reached over to turn on the faucet.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris was struggling desperately to re-orient himself. The air smelled of sweat, dirt, and foot funk, and his entire body was coated with thick, slimy snot. He couldn’t move, couldn’t call for help, and was quite sure he was going to suffocate.
Everything had happened so fast: one minute, he was clinging to Chloe’s fur; the next minute, he was wedged between Rachel’s dirty toes. Of course, the only thing that mattered at that moment was that he had to get out of his current predicament before anything else happened.
Unfortunately, something did happen.
Before Chris could do anything, his environment flipped completely upside down. The tight walls around him squeezed and contracted continuously, pushing him to the breaking point. He tried calling for help, but his face was completely plastered to the sticky skin which muffled his puny cries.
Thankfully, Chris’s torture didn’t last long. Once more, his environment flipped him upright, and he felt the pressure release enough for him to start squirming again. He reached his arms out and slid his body upwards.
Then, Chris saw light. He pushed his arms through the hole above him, found his grip, and pulled. He emerged, taking a huge breath of fresh air. His lower torso and legs were still stuck, but at least, for the moment, he could breathe. Chris wiped the goop away from his eyes to see what was happening.
All around him were giant toes, and his tiny body was currently wedged between the second and third ones of Rachel’s enormous overturned foot. Her soles were an unhealthy shade of dark brown, and the same goop that he was completely covered in also coated the surrounding surfaces.
Chris looked up fearfully, once again laying eyes upon his gigantic friend, who was currently sitting on the edge of the bathtub, looking around, and shooting casual glances at her foot.
“RACHEL!” he shouted up to her, waving his arms frantically. “RACHEL, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! HELP ME! I’M BETWEEN YOUR TOES! LOOK AT YOUR TOES, RACH!”
Chris’s tiny voice squeaked frantically, trying to get the attention of the giant teenager, but Rachel could neither hear or see him, not that she was looking in his direction anyway.
The tiny figure watched helplessly as Rachel’s left hand reached across for the soap. Suddenly, her giant form began leaning forward, and the shift in weight put immense pressure on her foot. Chris was in the middle of screaming her name when the walls compressing his lower half squeezed tighter, forcing all the air out of his lungs. He clenched hard, writhing in pain, and willing his teeny body not to pop like a grape.
It seemed like an eternity, but Rachel finally grabbed the soap and shifted her weight back. Chris gasped for air, clutching his abdomen, trying to curb the pain.
“Rach,” he struggled to say, the pain hurting more when he talked. He gazed upward again, watching the giant girl lay a large tray of soap next to her. Chris’s eyes grew wide, suddenly realizing that his troubles were just beginning.
“Oh no!” he exclaimed to himself as he watched Rachel reaching over him towards the bathtub faucet.
“NO! NO, RACHEL! WAIT!” Chris called up, desperately waving his arms as if he were waving off a jumbo jet. He frantically pushed against the giant toes’ grip around his waist.
“RACHEL, DOOOOON’T!”
Chris heard the loudest groaning of his tiny life, followed by a torrential waterfall impacting the tub below.
“NO, RACHEL! DON’T WASH ME!”
Chris’s tiny squeaks went entirely unheard over the rushing water, and Rachel couldn’t distinguish his tiny body from the rest of the dirt amongst her toes. Anyway, she was too preoccupied with testing the water, making sure it was just the right temperature. She kept thinking about how quickly she wanted to cleanse her feet, anxiously awaiting the moment she could step beneath the shower and wash off the stench of that bad day.
It took a few moments for the water to reach the desired temperature, and Rachel wiggled her toes with delight when it was finally ready for her. She grasped the bar of soap and dipped it into the stream of water to get it wet; then, as she worked it between her hands to build up a lather, she moved her foot closer to the faucet just to wet it a bit.
Poor Chris was frantically screaming for mercy as the giant foot carried him unwillingly towards the ominous downpour. The moment the tip of Rachel’s toes hit the stream of water, Chris started drowning. He gurgled and sputtered, thrashing his body about in a panic. He feared he might be washed away, the force of the water dislodging him and washing him down the drain to his death. Luckily, however, he actually dodged the full force of the waterfall, as Rachel’s toes deflected the downpour around him.

Rachel retracted her foot and brought it back into her lap, setting the soap back down into the nearby dish; then, she eagerly reached her soapy hands towards her foot.

Unfortunately for Chris, the worst was yet to come.
As the giant foot retreated from the gargantuan waterfall, Chris was coughing and gasping for air through the dirty water that had washed into his mouth.
“Rachel!” he coughed weakly. “Rachel, stop....before you drown me!”
Chris waved his arms and struggled helplessly as the giant girl placed her foot back onto her lap, simultaneously placing the bar of soap back into the nearby dish. He started screaming in terror as he watched a pair of enormous, soapy hands head right for him.
Rachel’s left hand connected right in the middle of her sole, then began running up and down, the length of her foot, scrubbing from ball to heel. Chris watched the giant hand fearfully as it moved ominously closer to him with each stroke. He was so preoccupied with Rachel’s left had, however, that he was completely taken by surprise when her right hand, which had grabbed the top side of her foot to steady it, slid up and clenched the tops of her toes.
Chris yelped as the giant toes collapsed around him, squeezing him from all directions. The pressure was immense; Chris was amazed he hadn’t already been squished. Something about his shrinking had increased his resilience, but it did practically nothing to curb he pain. He only hoped the torture would end sooner rather than later.
Meanwhile, Rachel was slathering soap all over her foot, scrubbing off as much dirt as she could with each pass of her hands across her sole, and each time her hands ran up and down her foot, Chris was squeezed and pulled as the toes around him scrunched and contracted, crushing him with every pass.
At one point, Rachel’s ran her fingers along the crevice were toes met her foot. Chris was mowed down by a huge digit as it forced his entire body back down in between her toes. And while he desperately struggled to force his way back to the surface, Rachel was running her hands under the faucet, rinsing off the dirt and grime that had transferred from her foot. Then, she rubbed her left hand over the bar of soap to build up some more lather.
By the time Chris had emerged once again into fresh air, Rachel’s fingers were already nearing their destinations. Her left pinky finger slid between her big and second toe, then her ring finger slid between her second and third toes, plowing square into Chris’s tiny body. Chris was spread-eagle face-first on the giant finger tip as it pushed him along through the toe crevice.
Then, the inevitable:
Rachel’s finger popped out the other side of her foot; the forward momentum that had kept Chris plastered onto the giant finger ceased, and his tiny form slipped off. He grasped desperately at the finger for something to hold onto, but it was no use.
As the dubious teenager scrubbed and lathered her foot above, her tiny friend was screaming for help as he tumbled to his imminent demise into the tub below...
Chapter 39 by Shrinker82
*SPLASH*
Chris plunged into an ocean of warm water, his limp body flailing beneath the waves. He felt a pressure on his lungs; Chris opened his eyes....he was alive! He frantically paddled his way to back the surface, forcing himself not to breathe. Just before his lungs burst, Chris broke the surface, gasping a huge breath of fresh air.
Chris began treading water as best he could as he looked upwards to survey his situation: Despite what had surely been a 500 foot drop, he had somehow survived the fall. Rachel’s giant form was still sitting on the edge of the tub, thoroughly washing and scrubbing her foot. Bits of soap, dirt, grease splashed into the water all around him as he floated directly below.
“RACHEL!” Chris gurgled, waving up to her. “RACHEL, HELP!”
Then, without warning, a strong current dragged Chris under. He quickly surmised he was caught in a current, and being pulled towards the drain. The water gushing from the giant faucet, however, was blasting the surface, dispersing outwards in huge microbursts simultaneously. The result created a massive undertow that was pulling the tiny boy underwater.
Chris desperately thrashed his arms, struggling to stay near the surface. He tried calling to his giant friend above, but he kept going underwater, gurgling his cries for help. Streams of bubbles clouded his line of sight as he approached the downpour from the faucet. Chris thrashed about, trying to keep away from the enormous waterfall impacting the surface, but the swirling current was washing him ever closer to the drain.
Suddenly, he felt a huge tug on his leg; Chris knew immediately that he was being sucked in.
This is it, he thought, this is how I die: washed down the drain like a tiny speck of dirt.

At that very moment, Rachel had finished scrubbing her right foot and moved it back under the faucet to rinse it off.

Just as Chris had relegated himself to his fate, a huge splash of water from above sent him hurtling in the opposite direction. He burst to the surface, trying to swim along the giant wave of soapy water that had just washed him safely away from the drain. Chris splashed down hard, but it didn’t deter him from paddling back to the surface. He quickly looked back to see what happened:
Rachel‘s giant foot was underneath the faucet, displacing a huge amount of water. She had unwittingly saved his life, and not a moment too soon. Chris heaved a sigh of relief, but he knew he wasn’t out of the woods just yet. He looked on as Rachel removed her huge, much cleaner from beneath the faucet, and began inspecting it to see if she’d missed any spots.
“RACH!” Chris shouted up, waving his arms again. “RACHEL, DOWN HERE! PLEASE, LOOK DOWN HERE!”
No sooner had he started shouting, however, Rachel’s foot left her lap and headed downwards. Chris reeled in horror at the sight of her huge soul casting its ominous shadow over his position in the tub.
“RACHEL, NOOOOOOO!” Chris screamed desperately.
The huge foot splashed down right beside the tiny boy, tossing a huge tidal wave that swept him towards the opposite end of the tub. Chris nearly crashed into Rachel’s left foot which was still down in the tub, but at the last moment, it lifted out of the way, allowing the torrent to slide beneath it. By the time the wave had dissipated, he’d been washed clear to the back of the tub.
Chris washed up on a slight incline at the rear of the tub; it was normally used for reclining in a warm bath, but currently it served as a slanted shore that offered the tiny boy a way up out of the tub. Chris lay on his stomach, coughing and gasping for air, using one arm to prop himself up. While he knew that he needed to climb higher to ensure his safety, he wanted to take a moment to recover from the peril he’d just endured. He contemplated screaming for Rachel again, but he honestly didn’t see the point: he knew she couldn’t hear him, especially over the roaring faucet, and he was too small to be seen. His main focus at the time was getting as far away from the water as possible. It was his only hope.

“Finally,” Rachel commented, re-examining both her feet after rinsing them off, “Yuck! I can’t believe how dirty my feet were.”
Rachel sighed, planted her feet firmly in the tub, and stood up, taking a moment to stretch her legs after having sat for so long. She pulled her shirt over her head and tossed it outside the tub, then slowly removed her panties and did the same. Finally, she reached down to grab the soap dish from the edge of the tub and placed it on another ledge just to the left of the shower head.
Whelp, she thought as she stood in the tub, now for the rest of me.

Chris had barely recovered from his prior ordeal when the ground shook, and huge waves tossed up behind him. He flipped onto his back and braced himself to see what was happening:
Chris’s tiny eyes fixated upon his giant friend, who was now standing near the other side of the tub. It was the first time since earlier outside that Chris actually saw Rachel’s entire form, having only been focused on her feet a few minutes ago. He had no idea that she’d removed her shorts earlier; now, he was seeing Rachel in nothing but a T-shirt and her underwear.
Chris felt embarrassed about seeing his friend without any pants on, and his embarrassment only got worse as he watched Rachel take her shirt off. He stared in utter awe at her humongous chest, where sat a pair of small, humble breasts. They weren’t nearly as big as Shannon’s were, but compared to his current size, they were plenty large enough.
Then, Rachel reached for the waistband of her underwear.
Here it comes, Chris thought self-consciously. He tried preparing himself for what he was about to see, but no amount of preparation could overcome his current shock and embarrassment.
Chris watched nervously as Rachel carefully slid off her panties, tossing them nonchalantly outside the tub; now, he was staring up at his gigantic friend in all her naked glory. He was so flush with embarrassment, he felt the water around him boil away.
Even though they’d been friends for years, Chris had never seen Rachel naked before now, yet here she was: a young giantess standing before him. Despite his predicament, he was still holding onto some semblance of shame as he tried averting his eyes, shuttering to contemplate what Rachel would think if she found him now.
A strange sensation washed over him: he felt embarrassed seeing his friend completely naked, but something about that feeling was different. Sure, Chris had seen Shannon completely naked before — of course, not by choice — but seeing Rachel like that wasn’t the same: Shannon was annoying, Rachel seemed innocent. Maybe it was because he’d heard her crying earlier, or maybe it was because she cared enough to check on him and displayed concern about his welfare, but at that moment, Chris felt more embarrassed for Rachel than for himself. He was feeling empathy for his friend. But why?
Sure, the two of them had been friends for a long time, but Chris had never thought of Rachel as anything more than that. Despite the fact Rachel was a girl, and a cute one at that, she was such a tomboy that he’d never questioned it. Yet now, Chris’s eyes fixated on the sight of the naked girl before him, but not in a perverted way: he looked at her with affection and endearment. After being so lovestruck for Sue Ann, and being sent on such an emotional roller coaster with Shannon, he’d never given a second thought about the girl next-door.
Chris immediately reevaluated the past few months in a new light: how Rachel would come over and play video games with him, go for bike rides, and tease him playfully. She always seemed to hang around him, and he felt comfortable being around her. All that time, he’d never questioned how he’d felt about her; now, Chris felt guilty about not noticing it before.
His eyes grew wide when Rachel’s giant form bent over, giving him an even better view of her bare ass. Chris scratched the back of his head and giggled nervously at the sight before him, now realizing the extreme boner he was sporting.
He was so preoccupied with Rachel’s nudity, he had no time to prepare for what was about to happen.

Rachel bent over to pull the lever and turn on the shower. The faucet slowed to a trickle as the water was redirected through the hose to the shower head. Rachel closed her eyes and awaited feeling the warm water upon her skin....
The water stung as it hit her chest: it was ice cold!
“ACK!” Rachel exclaimed as she jumped backwards to get out of the freezing-cold spray, splashing water all the way to the back of the tub.
The tiny Chris reeled as her giant form suddenly leaped in his direction; he screamed in terror as a huge wave overtook him once again, washing him back down into the tub.
As Rachel stood by, waiting for the water to get warm up, her tiny friend went rolling on a rogue wave between her legs and back towards the drain again. Chris struggled and thrashed his arms about, trying to stay afloat as he passed beneath Rachel’s giant form.
As soon as he passed her feet, however, Chris entered the shower spray; the gigantic water jets, each spraying water as strong as a floodgate, forced him beneath the surface as bubbles churned all around.
Meanwhile, the shower had hit just the right temperature, and Rachel eagerly stepped forward into the warm, inviting spray. Her giant feet just barely missed stepping on the tiny Chris, though they did churn up giant waves all around as they moved, increasing Chris’s plight. To make matters worse, huge streams of water now rolled off Rachel’s naked body, splashing onto the tiny boy below her; Chris was now drowning beneath a huge waterfall, struggling for air.
“RACHELBLBL!” Chris gurgled as he broke the surface, struggling against the downpour, “RACHEL, HELBLBLBLP!”

Rachel sighed contently as the warm water rolled over her skin; the tension seemed to melt away beneath the comforting spray as she took several deep breaths to relax her soul. She opened her eyes and took a step forward to reach for her bottle of 2-in-1 shampoo and conditioner, more than ready to begin scrubbing off the stench of that bad morning.

Chris had no sooner escaped the torrential downpour flowing off the giantess when Rachel‘s right foot suddenly took a step forward. He shrieked as her sole came down on top of him, pushing him all the way to the bottom of the tub, and trapping him underneath just behind the ball of her foot. The combination of water pressure and the force Rachel was putting on her foot was astronomical; Chris was amazed he was still intact.
Just as his resistance gave out, the giant foot eased off, and the pressure greatly diminished. Instead of lifting straight up, however, Rachel raised her foot from heel to toe, pulling it backwards in the process. Her action created a current that swept Chris up between her toes again; this time, however, he slipped right on through without getting stuck. As he surfaced, the current pulled Chris back, flopping him up onto the top of the Rachel‘s right foot.
Chris washed ashore, eagerly embracing the warm, wet skin beneath him, desperate to keep from falling back into the water again. He was so small, he could actually grab ahold of the tiny hairs, normally invisible to the naked eye, protruding from the top of an otherwise smooth foot. Thankfully, Rachel had stepped out of the direct spray of the shower, allowing Chris a slight, albeit wet reprieve from the steady torrent of water.
While Chris struggled to hold on below, Rachel dipped her hair into the shower spray to wet it, then squirted a sizable helping of shampoo into her palm before replacing the bottle. A quick lather between her hands and Rachel started vigorously working the shampoo into her scalp, digging in with her fingernails to dislodge any caked-on dirt stuck to her head. It took a little bit of work, but she was finally able to clean and condition her hair thoroughly.
Now all she had to do was rinse.

Chris was just starting to enjoy his slight reprieve, when Rachel’s foot began to shift. He tightened his grip to the skin beneath him, doing all he could just to keep from slipping off, while the giant foot soared through the air. The first impact as the foot splashed down again nearly sent Chris careening off the side, but he somehow managed to hold on as it raised up again.
Finally, the foot landed a second time; with one quick scoot, it’s shifting was complete. Chris was breathing heavily, still holding a firm grip of Rachel’s skin from the sudden movement. Despite not being out of the woods just yet, at least for the time being, he was alive and intact.

Rachel turned around, placing her back to the shower head. She scooted backwards into the stream, letting water spray directly onto her hair. Bubbles of shampoo began flowing off her head and down her softened strands of hair, leaving only a fresh, clean feeling behind; in no time at all, Rachel’s scalp was rinsed and free of soap. She already felt so much better, taking a moment to comb her fingers through her hair, loosening any knots she happened to find.
This was turning out to be one of the most thorough showers she had ever taken, but Rachel wasn’t complaining. It’s not like she had anything to do afterwards anyway, and any excuse to delay the inevitable uncomfortable conversation with her mother was a good one.
Rachel twisted her torso and grabbed her body bar back out of the soap dish, wetting it down once again in preparation of washing the rest of her body. Ordinarily, a girl like Rachel would use a body wash and loofah sponge in the shower instead of soap, but the bar she used was no ordinary bar of soap: it was goat’s milk soap, with hints of mint and lavender. It cleaned well, but unlike regular soap, it actually moisturized and softened her skin, leaving a smooth, silky feeling behind. Rachel really liked it, especially how it softened and moisturized her feet. When you go barefoot a lot of the time, you tend to need something to keep your feet healthy.
Rachel worked the soap between her hands for a moment, then gently slid the bar up and down her left arm, thoroughly coating it with a smooth, foamy lather. Then, as she tried to pass the bar from one hand to the other, it slipped out. Rachel fumbled to grab it again, but it was far too slippery and already flipping end over end. It tumbled all the way down into the water below, landing with a loud BANG as it smacked the bottom of the tub.

A huge boulder of soap crashed into the water with a gigantic boom, sending shock waves rippling though the skin beneath Chris’s body, nearly shaking him apart. The impact kicked up a tidal wave of water that surged over the top of Rachel’s foot....washing away the tiny Chris in the process.
“HELBBBBLP!” Chris gurgled as the wave overtook him, tossing him into the side of the tub like a rag doll. The wave was so intense it actually carried him all the way to the opposite side of the tub, bouncing him off of the wall once again.
*SMACK*
Chris collided with the huge bar of soap, embedding himself into the softened surface of the well-moistened bar. He pushed against the surface to free his head, wiping away a heavy layer of soap from his face. He tried to dislodge the rest of his body, but his hands were sinking in too much, hindering his progress.
Then, an ominous shadow cast itself over the bar; Chris could only watch in horror as a set of huge, slender fingers came towards him.
“OH, RACHEL! NOO-HO-HOOOO!” he cried as Rachel’s giant hand wrapped around the soap, lifting it high into the air. Chris struggled to free himself, waving frantically to his giant friend as she cupped her other palm over the bar, shrouding him in darkness.
Rachel began working the bar between her hands to build up lather. Chris screamed for mercy as his whole body was shoved face-first back into the bar; before he knew it, he was being slathered all across Rachel’s torso. Huge chunks slid off the bar, coating the young girl’s breasts in a healthy layer of soap as she slid it seamlessly over her chest. Chris was lucky enough not to be ground to a pulp, though he was still taken for a terrifying ride, doing his best not to suffocate as he was mercilessly pressed deeper into the bar.
Meanwhile, Rachel ran the bar of soap all over her naked body: underneath her armpits, down her chest, across her belly, and up and down each of her legs. Then, as she made one final pass over her chest, the tiny Chris slid off the bar, leaving him stuck face-out atop her left breast.
Chris struggled to move beneath the layer of soap which clung to Rachel’s soft, wet skin, but somehow, he was able to push himself up and flip over onto his hands and knees. Chris turned his gaze skywards, looking up in total awe to Rachel’s gigantic head. Her facial features were enormous compared to him, and he could barely make out the hazel of her eyes as she stared aimlessly forward.
“RACHEL!” Chris shouted, waving his arms frantically. “RACHEL, DOWN HERE! ON YOUR CHEST!”
Chris knew he didn’t have long before Rachel started rinsing off the soap; he started making his way upwards, hoping he could get her attention before it was too late.
Unfortunately, by the time Chris had freed himself, Rachel’s attention was focused elsewhere. She was working the bar of soap between her hands again—this time, building up a huge amount of lather— and completely unaware of the tiny boy’s presence.
A few moments later, Rachel turned her body around to face the shower again and placed the soap back in the dish. As she did, she stepped forward into the shower spray, keeping her right hand below her belly and out of the stream of water to keep from washing off the lather that she’d just built up.

Chris had just started making progress up Rachel’s chest when her body swiftly began turning. He yelped with surprise, hugging his body to her skin to keep from being thrown off. No sooner had she stopped moving, a powerful steam of water blasted directly above his position. Chris tried holding on, but the force of the water was too great; he shouted helplessly as he slid down Rachel‘s breast, bouncing off her nipple and tumbling down past her belly.
Chris landed with a splat into a giant palm full of soap. Like a turtle on it’s back, Chris struggled to right himself again. He could just barely make out the giant Rachel placing the soap back into the soap-dish above through a thick fog of bubbles.
Suddenly, her huge hand begin moving downwards. Chris was paralyzed with fear as her giant crotch came into view.
“RACHEL, NO! STOP!” Chris screamed, not wanting to experience being slathered across Rachel’s private’s.
Surprisingly, her hand didn’t stop; it traveled right past her crotch and around the outside of her leg. Chris breathed a sigh of relief, believing he’d just dodged a bullet.
His relief, however, was short lived. Rachel‘s hand moved into position, stopping right behind her ass. Chris’s eyes widened and his giant friend widened her stance and squatted slightly, using her free hand to spread her butt cheeks.
“OH, RACHEL! DON’T WASH THERE!”
In an instant, Rachel shoved her hand up her crack. Chris screamed in terror as he was rubbed all around between her ass cheeks. By the time Rachel had finished scrubbing, there wasn’t a single spot of her behind she had missed. She withdrew her hand and rinsed it off under the shower head, thoroughly washing away any bit of dirt and waste she may have picked up.
Once her hand was visibly clean, Rachel stepped directly under the shower spray to rinse the remaining soap off her body. She ran a free hand through her crack again to ensure she hadn’t missed a spot, then thoroughly rinsed it off one last time.
When Rachel was all finished, however, she realized the water was still warm. She was surprised she hadn’t used up all the hot water cleaning her feet earlier, so she decided to enjoy it while she could, not quite ready to get out of the tub just yet.
Rachel remained in the shower for a full five minutes longer before finally figuring she might as well not splurge. She reached down and turned off the faucet, letting the remaining water drip off her body and run down the drain. Rachel closed her eyes and took a couple of deep breaths of warm, steamy air to center herself, savoring the moment. There wasn’t a speck of dirt, dust, or grime left anywhere on her entire body; it was the most relaxing and rejuvenating shower she’d ever taken.
Chapter 40 by Shrinker82
Chris had been in total darkness for the past few minutes, drifting in and out of consciousness. The damp, musty smell of his environment was all too familiar; though not as bad as Shannons, Rachel’s didn’t exactly smell like roses either, despite having just finished a shower.
A few minutes beforehand, Rachel’s soapy hand had shoved Chris square into the crack of her ass; as she scrubbed it thoroughly, he was rubbed all over her monstrous ass checks and everywhere in between. During one pass, Chris slid down Rachel’s index finger, which in turn deposited his tiny body face-first into her wet sphincter, leaving only his legs hanging outside, helplessly kicking. When that very same finger returned to wash her asshole, it shoved him the rest of the way inside.
Chris squirmed frantically to get back out, forcing his head through the giant sphincter for some fresh air, all the while desperately shouting for Rachel’s help.
Then, Chris saw her hand returning; he wondered if Rachel had heard him, or maybe even felt him squirming around, and was now mounting a rescue attempt. Alas, her hand had only returned to rinse away the soap, and her giant fingers only shoved him right back in, this time even deeper inside her asshole. When Rachel’s hand finally retreated, he watched helplessly as his field of vision darkened and her butt swallowed him up.
Chris wasn’t exactly sure how long he been trapped, but he assumed it hadn’t been very long. Though the sounds outside were muffled, he could still hear water rushing around the exterior of Rachel‘s ass.
“RACHEL!” Chris screamed. “RACHEL! I’M IN YOUR BUTT! GET ME OUT OF HERE!”
Who was he kidding? Rachel couldn’t hear his tiny voice, especially now that he was inside of her. Chris writhed in frustration as he tried to regain his bearings and locate the exit again, not that it would be that hard: all he had to do was follow the flow of gravity. Naturally, he was sick and tired of getting shoved around by giant women; he’d seen enough of their giant private areas this week to last a lifetime.
As he reached Rachel’s sphincter again, Chris quickly realized he had his work cut out for him overcoming the muscles keeping it closed this time. Despite being only the size of a teensy speck, there weren’t any openings his size that he could squeeze through. He pressed his hands into the sticky flesh and pulled apart the skin as best he could, then pushed his head through into the fresh air. It wasn’t completely fresh, but it sure smelled far better than inside. Thankfully, Rachel had just cleaned her self, leaving her ass with a slight odor of mint and lavender, otherwise it might’ve smelled much worse.
Now that his head was outside, Chris could much more clearly hear the water rushing around the outside of Rachel‘s ass, while tiny streams rolled through her crack. Like pressing his face through a gentle waterfall, Chris used the water as a lubricant to wiggle his way further out. Now, his best option would be to wait until Rachel was out of the shower, lest he risk falling and getting washed down the drain.
Finally, Rachel‘s ass checks parted; Chris could see light between the two massive globes on either side of them. Water streamed over the orbs as they separated, shimmering in the glow of the bathroom’s fluorescent lights, but just as quickly as the flow had started, it stopped. Rachel must’ve just finished her shower.
“RACHEL!” Chris screamed, hoping she might be able to hear him now, “RACHEL, HELP! I’M HERE! IN YOUR....BUTT!”
Chris cringed at the end of his sentence, embarrassed about having to shout his current location. Nevertheless, it was no time for shame; he needed to be rescued before something else happened. He used the opportunity to wiggle his body a little more out of her asshole. Now he was sticking about halfway out of Rachel’s sphincter; only his waist and legs remained stuck inside.
Suddenly, Rachel straightened up again, and her globular ass cheeks slammed together. The light that shone upon him trickled away, leaving Chris trapped in darkness. He’d have to wait for another chance to get Rachel‘s attention, but he hoped it would come soon; he wasn’t sure how much more punishment he could take.

Unfortunately for Chris, his punishment was far from over. He was only experiencing a momentary reprieve while Rachel grabbed a towel off the nearby towel rack and gently patted her hair down to dry it. She kicked her right leg up onto the edge of the tub and ran the towel up and down it, repeating he process with her left leg. All the while, Chris could tell Rachel was moving, but thankfully, she wasn’t causing him any further discomfort.
Once her feet were dry, Rachel stepped out of the shower onto the bathmat, flung her towel around her back, and began pulling it back-and-forth against her shoulder blades, slowly working it down her back.

Chris heard a loud brushing sound above him, the longer he listened, the closer it came. Then, his torture began.
Rachel began vigorously rubbing the towel back-and-forth across her ass cheeks, shoving and pulling them every which way. Chris began screaming hysterically as the huge globes on either side of him violently swung back-and-forth, slapping together with deafening smacks. His entire upper body was turbulently flung to and fro, helpless to the whims of the giant girl. Chris desperately shouted for help, begging Rachel to stop, but the torture persisted. It was the longest 10 seconds of his life.

Rachel wrapped the towel around her body, tucking one of the corners just below her armpit to keep it in place, then stepped a few feet over to the vanity. She reached into one of the drawers, pulling out her hair dryer and a hairbrush, and plugged the cord in just above the back of the sink. She flipped the on switch; the device whirred to life.

Chris heard a huge roaring sound above him. He wasn’t sure what Rachel was doing, he just prayed that whatever it was wasn’t going to head his direction; he’d already had enough excitement for one day. Heck, he’d had enough excitement the past 5 days to last a lifetime!
Thankfully, the next few minutes were uneventful: Rachel tossed and fluffed her hair as she blew it dry, running the brush through it to work out any remaining tangles. She softly hummed to herself to pass the time, not any tune in particular, just something to break the monotony.
Eventually, Rachel turned off the hair dryer, convinced her hair free of moisture. She set the device down onto the counter, but continued brushing her hair, grabbing small handfuls as she assumed an innocent, vulnerable stance.
As she brushed, Rachel stared sorrowfully at her reflection in the mirror, watching a meek, hazel-eyes girl staring back at her. The feelings of pity and feeling sorry for herself began flooding back, and mournful sighs were all that escaped her frowning lips. She began tearing up again, almost on purpose, wondering if she’d ever be happy again. Now more than ever, she really needed a friend to comfort her, someone she could talk to and vent her feelings.
I really wish Chris were here, she thought.

If only Rachel knew that Chris actually WAS there...
The tiny boy was still dangling halfway out of her asshole, still desperately trying to get her attention. Having received no response, however, Chris began assessing other options, taking a moment to gauge his surroundings and determine his next move.
If I can just get free, he pondered, I could use Rachel’s butt cheeks to scale her crack. Then, if I can make it to the top of her ass, I might be able to...
“‘Might be able to’ what?!” Chris rebuked himself, “Climb her?! I should be so athletic! I’d more likely fall to my death! And her butt cheeks are huge! One smack together and I’m nothing but a little red stain on her ass!”
Chris was starting to wonder if there actually WAS any way out of his predicament. The only way he’d escaped Shannon‘s ass was the fact that she actually knew he was there, and the other time he’d started growing again, and that point was at least another day or two away.
What if he waited until Rachel put on some underwear? Yeah, then he could safely drop down and climb his way out amongst the fabric. It wasn’t exactly easy when he was in Shannon’s panties; of course, Shannon’s ass was a lot juicier and took up every inch of space in her underwear. Hopefully Rachel’s panties wouldn’t fill out as much.
Chris’s only other option was continue his efforts to get Rachel’s attention, and as of yet, she’d displayed no signs that she could even hear him, which meant that he’d have to make enough of a disturbance for her to feel. Chris had to be careful, though, as Rachel might think he was just an itch like Noreen did. He could already picture Rachel sticking one of her fingers into her behind, rubbing him out of existence; of course, that was the point: not getting crushed, but getting her to notice him, and a finger would provide a mode of escape.
“Great,” Chris groaned sarcastically. Neither option seemed favorable, but at this point, what choice did he have? He reached his hands down and grabbed a handful of Rachel’s sphincter, then started pulling and pounding at her skin, hoping to create enough of a disturbance that the giantess could feel.

Rachel finished brushing her hair and began putting things back into their respective drawers. She surveyed the bathroom for a moment, eyeing her discarded clothes; she didn’t really want to leave them strewn about, but figured she could just come back for them in a few minutes. Besides, she’d have to come back and clean up the dirt and grime she tracked in earlier anyway, though she preferred to be dressed when she did.
With her towel still wrapped around her, Rachel unlocked the door and headed out of the bathroom. As soon as she opened the door, Chloe, who had relegated herself to lying down with her head between her paws, immediately pounced as soon as Rachel stepped into the hallway, pawing and jumping up-and-down at her master’s leg as she tried to make her way to her bedroom.
“Not now, Chloe!” Rachel scolded, “GEEZ! What is with you today?!”
Rachel kicked the little dog away and quickly shuffled down to her room. Chloe was in hot pursuit though, still trying to alert her master to the tiny human’s presence.
Rachel entered her room and walked over her dresser, pulling out a pair of underwear and throwing them on the bed. As she opened another drawer to grab a fresh pair of jean shorts, Chloe sat down beside her on the floor, continuing her whining and whimpering. Rachel closed the drawers and took a step towards her closet across the room...
Chloe cried in agony as her master’s shin slammed into her snout.
“DANG IT, CHLOE!” Rachel exclaimed with frustration, almost tripping over the dog. She bent over and snatched up the animal in her hands, walking her over at arm’s length to the door. Rachel practically threw Chloe down the hallway, slamming the door afterwards, leaving the poor dog whimpering in the hallway.
“Ugh!” Rachel sighed as she headed over to her closet. She slid open the door and pulled a fresh T-shirt from a folded pile on one of the shelves and walked it over to the bed. Now that she finally had an outfit, Rachel untucked her towel and let it fall to the floor, taking a moment to breathe and revel in her nakedness.
Just as she bent over the bed to grab her underwear, Rachel felt a tiny tickle square in the middle of her butt. She clenched and relaxed her sprinter, wiggling her ass in an attempt to scratch it, but the irritation persisted.
“Umph, Stupid itch!” Rachel uttered. Since she had just showered and didn’t want to walk back down to the restroom to wash her hands after scratching, she bent down and retrieved her towel. Why not, she was going to wash it anyway. Taking the towel in one hand and covering her index finder, she spread her legs and squatted, using her free hand to pull apart her ass cheeks, then reached around to scratch.

“Come on, Rachel,” Chris said with frustration as he worked, “Please feel me.”
For the past several minutes, he’d been pounding, pulling, massaging, and kneading the sensitive skin of Rachel’s sphincter, trying to beckon a response. He was hoping she’d feel him before leaving the bathroom, but unfortunately, he had to endure the unwelcome squeezing and stretching of her asshole as she walked, along with the swishing of her ass cheeks as they rubbed against each other.
When Chris heard Chloe’s whimpers and her collar jingling, he perked up, hoping Rachel would pick up on something being wrong, but his hopes were dashed yet again when she shooed the dog away.
“NO, RACHEL! LISTEN TO HER!” he cried desperately, “CHLOE’S TRYING TO TELL YOU ABOUT ME!”
Chris could only listen helplessly at Rachel’s frustration as she tossed the dog aside.
Obviously, what he was doing wasn’t working, but he refused to give up.
“RACHEL! RACHELLLLLL!” He screamed, pounding both his fists into her sphincter at he same time.
Suddenly, Chris felt Rachel’s stance widen, and her ass drop slightly.
Did it work? He wondered, had she finally noticed him?
Chris watched with baited breath as Rachel’s ass cheeks parted.
“Yes!” Chris exclaimed with excitement, realizing his plan had worked. Finally, a bit of luck! Now, he just had to be careful not to get squished by her finger.
He watched anxiously as something large came into view, ready to brace himself and grab ahold of her finger...
Only, it wasn’t a finger coming. Chris’s eyes widened at the sight of a huge, tan tapestry heading his direction.
It was a giant towel!
“Oh my gosh!” Chris exclaimed as he reached out his hands to brace himself. The towel collided with the giant rectum, shoving the tiny boy back inside Rachel’s asshole. Muffled screams of agony were all Chris could manage to eke out as the giant towel scraped along Rachel’s crack and massaged her butthole in small circles. He kept pushing against the surface of the towel that protruded through the opening of her sphincter, trying to stay out of its path so as not to get crushed, but he knew that he’d eventually have to make his move: it was his only chance to escape.
Then, Chris felt the scratching slowing down. Without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed one of the towel’s fibers, pulling himself close enough to wrap his tiny arms around it.
Things happened swiftly.
As Rachel withdrew the towel from her crack, Chris was yanked out of her sphincter with a wet POP, his body flailing like a windsock from the speed of its withdrawal. He held firm, however, straining to keep his grip as the towel whipped around to Rachel‘s front; in no time, Chris was staring directly into her giant face.
“RACHEL!” he shouted, waving up to her with a free hand. “RACHEL, IT’S ME, CHRIS! HELP!”
Suddenly, the sky darkened. Chris let out a muffled yelp as Rachel folded the towel over her hand, concealing the spot she’d just used to scratch her ass.
“Ah,” Rachel sighed, “much better.”
She’d never even noticed the tiny boy as she balled up the towel and threw it back onto the floor. Chris let out muffled squeaks as the towel collapsed in around him, then experienced a brief moment of zero gravity before impacting the floor. Thankfully, the towel was soft and fluffy enough to cushion his landing, though he was now completely enveloped in darkness with a huge mountain of fabric on top of him. It was so compressed that he could barely move, let alone find his way out.
“RACHEL, HELP! I’M IN HERE! IN THE TOWEL!”

While Chris lay trapped, screaming for help to a giant girl who couldn’t hear him, Rachel had resumed getting dressed: she casually slid her legs into her panties and was soon buttoning her shorts. Then, she threw her shirt on over her head, slipping her arms through the sleeves and stretching it down to her waist. Rachel flipped her hair out of the collar, tossing it a couple of times to free it completely, then reached down to collect her towel and head back to the bathroom.
As expected, Chloe was right there as Rachel opened her bedroom door, waiting patiently for her to exit the room.
“Get in here!” Rachel commanded angrily, pointing towards her bed. Chloe sauntered into the room, whining somberly.
“On the bed! Come on!” Rachel snapped again, waiting for the little dog to obey. Chloe reluctantly followed her masters orders, hopping up on the bed to lay down; of course, she didn’t actually understand what Rachel was saying, but certainly recognized the tone of her voice and the anger in her face.
“Good!” Rachel said irately, “Now, stay there!”
Rachel pulled the door closed, leaving it open just enough, however, for Chloe to escape if needed, and walked back down the hall to the bathroom.
Meanwhile, Chris felt every step Rachel took as the whole towel bobbed up-and-down in her arms. He couldn’t muster enough strength to push the fabric off himself, not that it would help: the towel was too massive and he couldn’t see anything despite being small enough to observe the holes in the weaving of the fabric.
Rachel entered the bathroom and tossed the towel on the floor again, before gathering up her dirty clothes. She tossed them into a heap in the hallway just outside the bathroom, then stepped back in front of the towel, eyeing her dirty footprints on the floor. Not wanting to get on her hands and knees to scrub, she slowly lifted her right foot and lowered it into the center of the towel, using her leg to drag it across the floor and quickly wipe away her footprints. Thankfully, the dirt she’d tracked in earlier wasn’t sticking, and her towel was still wet enough to mop effectively. The bathroom would be clean in no time.

“OOF!” Chris yelped as the towel impacted again. He was so tired of all the jostling and being thrown about like a rag doll, he honestly didn’t think things could get much worse.
“RACHEL, HELP! PLEASE HEAR ME!”
Chris was still screaming for help when something huge landed on top of him. He cried out in agony as the the towel compressed around him, pressing his face into the fabric.
Suddenly, he felt himself being pushed along. Normally, he’d worry about being crushed, but he’d been in that same situation so many times at that point he’d became normalized to the torment: if he could survive Shannon putting her big ass foot on top of him with her full weight, he could get through this, providing he didn’t suffocate first.

Rachel stood and marveled at the newly clean floor of the bathroom. With a nod of approval, she picked up the towel and tossed it in with the dirty clothes in the hallway, then gathered the whole bundle into her arms to carry downstairs.
Chapter 41 by Shrinker82
Despite being the mother of a teenager, and working part-time as an accountant from home, Janet Carson was still a young, vibrant woman at heart, with a healthy glow about her. She wasn’t going to win any fitness or modeling contests, but for a woman of 40, she was quite beautiful: her 5-and-1/2’ frame made her just taller than her teenaged daughter, who would no doubt overtake her in height in a few years; her short, wavy, brown hair accentuated the features of her face, breathing life into her hazel eyes; and her rosy cheeks seemed to glow whenever she smiled, with dimples on either side of her long, thin lips, perfectly framing her pearly-white teeth.
Janet never missed an opportunity to squeeze a little workout into her spare time, allowing her to support a semi-fit figure. Despite her slightly wide hips and plus-sized ass, she kept her legs and buttocks firm, displaying only a minimal amount of flabbiness. Mrs. Carson didn’t care that she wasn’t perfect, the only approval she needed was her husband’s, and though he was away on business trips a good portion of the time, he was always happy to see her when he came home, and loved to pinch and caress her juicy buns.
That particular Wednesday morning, Janet had found a small span of time to work out between loads of laundry; she had already finished her stretches, and was standing in a tree pose in the living room, about halfway between the TV and the couch, when Rachel stomped down the stairs with her dirty clothes.
“Hey hon,” Mrs. Carson said, turning her head slightly upon hearing her daughter coming.
“Hey mom,” Rachel replied uncomfortably, pausing in her tracks. She’d actually wanted to make it to the laundry room unnoticed, not quite ready to confront her mother with the truth just yet.
“Did you have a nice shower?” her mother asked, trying to keep her balance.
“Uh, yeah,” Rachel replied, biting her lower lip, “it was, uh....refreshing.”
“Great!” Mrs. Carson replied, getting out of her yoga pose and turning towards her daughter. “Oh, go ahead and, uh, just toss those things in that basket on the couch. I’ll throw everything in with the next load.”
“Sure,” Rachel nodded as she stepped up to the back of the couch and haphazardly tossed the bundle on top of the laundry basket.

“AAAAAH!” Chris howled, holding on for dear life as the towel hurtled through the air.
The towel suddenly unfurled around him as part of it caught the edge of a giant laundry basket, tossing the part he was holding on to into the light. When the rest of the towel hit the side of the basket, Chris nearly lost his grip, but managed to hold on with his left hand, leaving him dangling off a small, cotton fiber.
Unfortunately, just when Chris thought the ride had stopped, he felt the towel sliding downwards. He reached up with his right arm to regain a grip, but it was no use: the towel slid off the basket, tumbled off he couch, and collapsed into a heap on the floor. The impact dislodged Chris, tossing him into the carpet beneath a small portion of one of the towel’s corners.

“Rachel!” Mrs. Carson cried, walking over to pick up the towel. “Be careful! You nearly knocked over the laundry.”
“Sorry, mom.” Rachel replied, gritting her teeth.

Chris has barely regained his composure when the towel above him suddenly lifted into the air. The suction left behind from the towel’s abrupt departure flipped him into the air a short distance and tossed him back down onto the floor.
“OOF!” Chris cried, landing on his back. As he rubbed his head to soothe the pain, he glanced upwards: standing above him was the gigantic form of a older, mature woman in a white tank top and dark maroon yoga pants, holding the massive towel between her fingers.
“Mrs. Carson?” Chris uttered with confusion before snapping to reality. He shot up so quickly he actually felt light-headed, but he pushed through it, calling up to Rachel’s mom, waving his tiny arms, and jumping up and down frantically.
“MRS. CARSON! DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS!”

“Anyway,” Rachel continued apprehensively, “I, uh, need to talk to you about something.”
“Yeah, what about?” her mother asked as she reached down and picked up the towel. Just as she was about to deposit the towel back into the laundry basket, a copious amount of dirt and dust particles fall off it and onto the floor.
“W-Well, I-“
“Rach! GEEZ!” Janet interrupted.
“What?!” Rachel replied, startled.
“Your towel’s covered with dirt, and now it’s all over the floor!”
“W-Well, I didn’t mean to-“
“You’re lucky I’m planning to vacuum today! Ugh!” Mrs. Carson uttered with disgust as she shook the towel up and down and side to side, shaking out what dirt she could.

“ACK!” Chris exclaimed as huge bits of dirt rained down from above, crashing into the carpet around him like giant boulders in a rock slide.
“MRS. CARSON, STOP! PLEASE!”

“What did ya do, roll around in the dirt while you were outside?!” her mother asked irately as she tossed the towel back into the basket and brushed off her hands.
“I said I was sorry, mom. GEEZ!” Rachel replied with defensive indignation. “Look, I’ll vacuum the living room for you, OK?”
“No, it’s fine,” Mrs. Carson replied, slightly irked, “Go on, I’ll take of it later.”
Janet didn’t even look up to brush her daughter off; her attention was focused on the small pile of dirt on the floor, and what she was going to do about it.

Chris was screaming for mercy as he watched Mrs. Carson toss the towel back into the laundry basket, still reeling from the dirt falling around him. He knew he could barely be heard over the sound of the two females’ giant, booming voices, but he needed to get help, and there was no harm in trying.
Suddenly, Mrs. Carson snapped her head down; she was staring almost exactly where Chris was standing!
Yes! She’s looking at me, Chris thought excitedly, immediately doubling his efforts to get noticed.
“YES, MRS. CARSON, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! HELP!”
Then, the giant woman’s right foot suddenly rose up and headed his direction; her mature, yet smooth sole cast an ominous shadow over the tiny boy. Even from his vantage point, Chris could make out her toenails peeking just over the edges of her long, plump toes.
“EEK!” Chris squeaked, recoiling in fear. “MRS. CARSON, DON’T STEP ON ME!”
Much to Chris’s relief, the huge foot passed him over, touching back down just in front of the couch on its toes.
Unfortunately, his relief was short lived. Chris watched in horror as the giant, meaty toes dragged in his direction, the toenails scraping along the carpet as they were pulled along, threatening to slice him in two if they connected with him.
“NO, MRS. CARSON! WAIT!” Chris shouted, trying to run away, but it was no use: the huge digits immediately overtook him, the nails luckily scooping him up onto the giantess’s 2nd toe. Chris was helplessly pushed along, the inertia keeping him plastered against the toe-print as it scraped along the floor. Soon, the huge foot was lifting skywards; as soon as it hit the apex of its arc, Chris was thrown from the toe, tumbling through the air, and landing prone in the carpet several feet behind the giant woman.

Janet used her bare foot the brush the small pile of dirt away from the couch, dispersing it into the carpet behind her, figuring she’d just vacuum it up later.
Meanwhile, Rachel rolled her eyes and sighed, too frustrated from her mother’s belittling to tell her about the confrontation with Shannon earlier. Instead, she strolled into the kitchen towards the fridge to find a snack. She had just opened the door when her mother spoke up:
“Hey, don’t spoil your appetite, kiddo. Once I get done with my workout, I’m gonna start a load of laundry, and then get lunch started.”
“Fine,” Rachel sighed, closing the refrigerator door, and practically stomping back over to the stairs.
“Honey, is everything all right?” her mother asked as Rachel hit the bottom step.
“I don’t wanna talk about it right now, mom!” Rachel replied with frustration as she stomped back up the stairs.
Mrs. Carson shook her head and sighed, then headed back over to the middle of the room to finish her work out.

No Sooner had Chris recovered from his flight across the room, a pair of giant footsteps boomed in his direction.
“ACK! MRS. CARSON, WATCH OUT!” he squeaked as the giant woman’s size 10 feet planted on either side of him, shaking the floor with each step. Chris gazed up in awe at her enormous figure standing over him: the yoga pants she wore hugged her massive thighs and a meaty ass, and were so snug that the tiny boy could make out the delicate curves of her crotch. Even her tank top was tight enough to accentuate her C-cup sized breasts, almost to the point where Chris could barely see her face over them. The huge feet on either side of him, which were large even at his normal size, flattened the carpet beneath their soles as Mrs. Carson settled into place, the floor creaking beneath her as she shifted her weight from side to side.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted desperately. “DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’VE BEEN SHRUNK! I’M DOWN HERE! HELP ME!”
Suddenly, the massive woman’s right foot pulled in next to her left, landing just beside the tiny boy.
“EEK!” Chris yelped, just barely dodging getting squished by the ball of her foot. “MRS. CARSON, DON’T STEP ON ME!”
Then, just as quickly as her right foot landed, her left foot flew backwards, creating a vacuum that sucked the tiny boy along with it. Chris landed a short distance away from his previous spot, though, amazingly, he was somehow able to land upright. When he recovered, Chris observed Mrs. Carson’s left foot planted several feet behind his current position in a distant part of the carpet; he immediately recognized that she was doing yoga, as was currently situated in the warrior pose.
Knowing that he only had a few seconds before she changed positions, Chris bolted, running towards an area of the living room just to the left of the giant mother above him. Though the obvious choice was to run towards the TV in the front of he room, the movement of Mrs. Carson’s left foot had thrown Chris into the center of its prior footprint, and he figured that running to the side would be a shorter distance to traverse in such a short span of time.
Chris had chosen wisely: right as he escaped the imprint, Mrs. Carson brought her legs back together, narrowly missing squashing the tiny boy with the side of her left sole, though the impact flattened and bowed the nearby carpet fibers, knocking Chris to his knees. As the giant woman assumed her new stance, Chris picked himself up and took off again, wanting to get as far away as he could, allowing Mrs. Carson a wide berth to finish her workout without stepping on him.
Unfortunately, Chris was so small now, he wasn’t able to traverse his environment very quickly. The carpet of the Carson’s living room was no thicker than the carpet in his room at home, and at 1/4 inch tall, the carpet fibers were about chest high; but Chris was only half that size now, so the fibers were up over his head, making travel difficult. Before he could get a safe distance away, when Mrs. Carson suddenly widened her stance; her left foot sailed overhead and boomed into the carpet in front of him, cutting off his escape.
Chris, who had been pushed to the ground by the wind drag of the foot’s quick movement, struggled to his feet. Not wanting to be directly under the giant woman during her next exercise, he took off running again, this time opting to head towards the TV stand in the front of the room.
He’d only made it a few inches when Mrs. Carson took a huge step forward with her right foot. Chris stopped dead in his tracks, having just witnessed the giant heel of her right foot impact the carpet ahead and to the right of his position. It had landed well enough away to avoid squishing him, but he was still close enough to watch the helpless carpet fibers beneath the heel smashed into the floor. Chris couldn’t help but depict himself as one of those fibers being crushed, pulverized under the weight of the giant woman’s heel. He shook off the mental image just as Mrs. Carson’s left foot rose up and smashed down over on his left. Then, the two feet stepped back in sequence to their original positions.
The giant woman was stepping forwards and back in place, her feet pounding the carpet with each step, and the tiny Chris was stuck right in the middle, doing his best to avoid getting stomped on.
“MRS. CARSON, STOP!” the tiny boy screamed, desperately calling up to her as her feet stomped all around him. “NO, STOP WALKING! HELP!”
Luckily, Chris was directly underneath the Mrs. Carson as she walked; he just hoped that her feet stayed to the sides and didn’t land directly in the center. Unfortunately, there was no way to know how long her stepping would last, nor what kind of exercise the giantess was going to do next.
Chris thought he could risk trying to get out of the way, but by that time, Mrs. Carson had finished her stepping exercises. The tiny boy waited with baited breath, wondering what she was going to do next.
His answer came quickly.
Mrs. Carson lifted her right foot into the air, hovering it dangerously over Chris’s position in the carpet. Chris’s eyes grew wide and his jaw dropped open, trembling with fear as he ogled the giant, fleshy sole above him.
Suddenly, the giant foot slammed down hard onto the floor.
“EEK!” Chris yelped as he was tossed into the air several inches. He was so surprised by the impact, he didn’t notice her left foot had lifted off the ground as well, crashing down a second later behind him. The thunderous boom bounced Chris back into the air again; he nearly passed out from the blow. He didn’t realize it immediately, but Mrs. Carson was doing high steps, hopping back-and-forth from one leg to the other lifting her knees high into the air each time, and every impact when one of her feet hit the floor shook the ground, repeatedly tossing Chris into the air.
“ACK! NO! MRS. CARSON, STOP! I’M GONNA GET CRUSHED! HELP!”
The poor, shrunken boy was screaming for mercy, trying to remain grounded, but the giant woman’s feet boomed all around him repeatedly, threatening to crush him at any moment. Chris could only pray that he wouldn’t be bounced into the wrong spot, lest be instantly crushed under the balls of one of her feet.
Soon, the stomping ceased; Mrs. Carson was panting heavily, though still lifting and dropping her feet to keep the blood flowing.
Chris could tell the impacts were lessening, but still kept on his toes as the woman’s huge feet were still stepping around him.
“MRS. CARSON, STOP! BEFORE YOU SQUISH ME!”
Chris’s pulse was racing, and his heart was pounding out of his chest. He needed to get out from under he giant woman before she squashed him, but he couldn’t risk making his escape until he knew exactly what exercise Mrs. Carson was going to do next. He stood with his back to the TV, stared straight up at the giantess, and readied himself, waiting for her to make the next move.
The giant woman stepped her feet back; then, she picked up her right foot and lunged forward. Chris thought she was going to fall over on top of him, but instead, she planted her foot directly behind him, several feet away.
Then, her body started descending.
“MRS. CARSON, NO!” Chris screamed as he waved her off, thinking she was going to bring her whole body down on top of him; but instead of falling, Mrs. Carson jumped into the air, swinging her left leg forward and her right leg back, landing with her feet having switched places. Chris steadied himself on the shaking floor, as the giant woman jumped again, bringing her feet back to their original positions.
Mrs. Carson was doing aerobic lunges, and her feet were landing far away from Chris’s position the carpet. It was very the break he needed! Her feet moving forward and back the way they were gave him an opening to the sides. Chris took off like a shot, heading towards the kitchen again, swishing and darting his way through the sea of carpet fibers, hoping to get clear before he giantess switched exercises again. He gritted his teeth, pushing through the pain and low oxygen levels, keeping his eye on his destination. He fought the urge to look back, knowing it would just slow him down; in any case, as long as he heard Mrs. Carson’s feet booming on the floor behind hm, and felt the quakes from their impacts, he didn’t need to.
Just when the tiny boy thought he might actually be in the clear, the booming behind him ceased; Mrs. Carson was moving on to her next exercise, but Chris kept running, trying to put as much distance as he could between him and the giantess before it was too late...
Chris jumped, startled by the sound of the floor behind him creaking loudly; the next thing he knew, a huge foot passed overhead, crashing to the floor a few feet in front of him. The impact shook the ground violently, tossing Chris to the floor. He shot a glance back at Mrs. Carson, who had apparently jumped into the air, spreading her feet apart, and had her hands over her head.
Then, before Chris could recover, the giant woman jumped again, this time bringing her feet back together and her arms down; her giant foot passed overhead again, traveling in the other direction, landing with a huge boom behind him, knocking him down again.
Mrs. Carson was doing jumping jacks, and Chris was trapped between the portions of the floor where her left foot was landing. Each time she jumped, her foot passed over Chris’s head, pounding the carpet on either side of him as it landed. The floor was trembling so much that Chris couldn’t stand up, relegated instead to watching helplessly as Mrs. Carson’s foot boomed all around him. As the nightmarish process continued, the giant foot’s landing spots were starting to wander; Chris once again prayed that the huge woman didn’t land on him.
Thankfully, jumping jacks aren’t an exercise everyone can sustain for long periods; after about twenty five or so, Mrs. Carson finally stopped.
Chris’s heart was pounding even harder now; he was panting heavily and sweating profusely. He couldn’t believe he was still intact, though he was quite sure that if he didn’t get out of there, Mrs. Carson’s feet we’re going to be the end of him. The sooner he got to a safe place, the better, and the sooner that shrinking potion wore off, the better as well.
Chris started sprinting as quickly as he could, trying one more time to get clear of a giant woman’s exercising.
*BOOM*
Mrs. Carson’s giant feet slammed onto the floor about a foot in front of him; it shook the floor so violently that Chris was once again knocked completely off his feet. He gazed up at the tremendously huge woman, who was squatting slightly, with her hands clasped just in front of her.
Chris was in utter disbelief: Rachel’s mom had just jumped clean over him.
Suddenly, the giant woman jumped again; this time, back to the right and forward of her original position. Chris snapped his head around to see where she’d landed. As Mrs. Carson prepared to jump again, Chris flipped over, trying in desperation to back away. She jumped, but this time, went backwards, completing a triangle. It was some kind of aerobic jumping exercise, and Chris could tell from her body language that she was about to hop right towards him again.
He scrambled to get to his feet, but just as he stood up, Mrs. Carson’s huge figure landed right behind him; a microburst from the impact blew Chris face-first against the nearest carpet fiber.
“MRS. CARSON, LOOK OUT!” he yelled as he clung tight to the fiber to avoid falling over. “STOP! YOU’RE GONNA SQUISH ME! HELP!”
Alas, the giant woman continued hopping, oblivious to the danger her big feet were posing to the tiny Chris. What’s worse, her landings were inconsistent, meaning Chris needed to get clear before she jumped on top of him.
“HELP! HELP!” Chris shouted in futility, still clinging to the hope that someone would come to his aid.
A huge shadow formed over him; Chris looked skyward as two wrinkled soles descended from above.
“NO—“
*KA-BOOM*
The tiny boy’s shouts were silenced as he disappeared beneath the soles of Mrs. Carson’s feet. Chris’s luck had run out; she’d landed right on top of him!
Chapter 42 by Shrinker82
Janet took a larger leap than she’d intended; the impact rattled the windows and disturbed knick-knacks on a nearby shelf. She made a quick, mental note to be a bit more graceful with her landings from now on. leaped away.
As she leaped away, the fibers that had been squashed down by Janet’s huge feet started to recover...
There, in the spot where the arch of Mrs. Carson’s left foot had been, lay the tiny speck of a boy. Chris had miraculously survived, having narrowly avoided being crushed by the giant woman’s sole; unfortunately, her landing had shoved a column of air down upon the floor in a huge microburst, and the pressure from the blast had knocked him prone and left him semi-conscious.
Chris struggled to lift himself up: his head hurt and his body ached all over. Though still dazed from the impact, he shook off the pain, knowing he had to get clear before...
*BOOM*
Mrs. Carson‘s left foot slammed into the carpet right behind him, missing the tiny boy by mere inches. The impact kicked up a cloud of dust, sucking Chris into a swirling vortex and throwing him halfway across the room. He tumbled into a distant portion of the carpet, skidding through a dense sea of fibers before finally coming to a stop.
Searing pain seethed through Chris’s limbs; his tiny, battered body was red from abuse. Thankfully, at least for the moment, he was out of danger from Mrs. Carson’s exercising, but Chris was far from being out of the woods: he was in the middle of the walkway between the living room and the kitchen. He needed to get to a safe spot and figure out what to do next. Travel in any direction was going to be difficult, and it would take forever to make any real progress.
Chris almost gave up hope when he suddenly had a brilliant idea: Chloe! She’d recognized him before, even at his current size, and if her ears were as sensitive as he hoped, she might be able to hear him again.
“CHLOE!” Chris shouted, cupping his hands around his mouth to amplify the sound as much as possible. He wasn’t sure if the tiny dog would be able to hear him from so far away, but he had to try. He wasn’t getting anywhere trying to contact Rachel or her mother; the tiny dog was his only hope.
“CHLOE, HELP!”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel stomped down the hall to her room and practically slammed her bedroom door. She leaned her back against the closed door, shut her eyes, and sighed, taking a moment to calm herself down. Being berated by your mother when you have something important to talk to her about is not the best way to start the conversation, especially when it’s something upsetting; Rachel was on the brink of bursting into tears again.
Chloe, who was still laying on Rachel’s bed with her head between her paws, lifted her neck upon seeing the return of her master. Sensing Rachel’s anguish, Chloe slowly stood up, waddled to the edge of the mattress, and jumped down on the floor, sorrowfully strolling over to the melancholy girl.
Rachel was trying to compose herself, staring off upwards into space to hold back the tears, when she felt a cold nose on her right foot.
“Chloe!” She gasped, yanking her foot away. Chloe reeled in fright, startled by her master’s jumping reaction.
“Geez, girl, you startled me!”
Rachel took a few breaths to calm down, her heart still racing from the sudden shock. She was about to scold Chloe again, but reneged, not wanting to take out her frustrations on the poor dog. She was obviously just coming over to comfort her after seeing how upset her owner was.
“Sorry Chloe,” Rachel said apologetically, squatting down to pet her, “I didn’t mean to scare you, sweetie. I’m sorry I got mad at you earlier, you forgive me?”
Rachel began scratching the little dog on the head, but instead of sitting down and enjoying the attention like always, Chloe took a step forward and began sniffing at the toes of Rachel‘s right foot. Rachel was slightly taken aback; it wasn’t exactly the reaction she’d been expecting. Shaking off the confusion, Rachel began scratching the dog’s head again when Chloe started pawing at her bare foot, then looking her in the eyes and whining softly.
“What is a girl?” Rachel inquired, still perplexed at Chloe’s behavior. “Are you smelling something? I just took a bath, honey, that’s all.”
Chloe kept pawing at Rachel’s toes, as if trying to say there was something underneath them.
“Chloe, what? I don’t have anything; there’s nothing under my foot.” Rachel said, standing back up and lifting her foot to show the dog the floor underneath. “See? Nothing there.”
Instead of sniffing the spot where her foot had been, Chloe lifted her head and sniffed at Rachel‘s toes again.
“What the—? Chloe, for Pete’s sake, I don’t have anything between my toes!”
Rachel flipped her foot over and examined her toes, spreading them apart with her fingers to make sure she hadn’t accidentally stepped in something.
“See, girl? There’s nothing there.” she said, holding out her foot and wiggling her spread toes.
Finally, Chloe seemed satisfied that there wasn’t anything on her master’s foot; she stepped over to the door and began pawing at it to be let out. Rachel shook her head and sighed as she opened her bedroom door to free her dog, who slowly sauntered into the hallway, sniffing at the ground.
Rachel raised her eyebrows in surprise and confusion, shook her head, and closed the door.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chloe intently sniffed the carpet as she maneuvered down the hallway, searching for any sign of the tiny human she’d encountered earlier. She was quite confused as to where it had disappeared to; she was positive it had ended up on her master’s foot, so why wasn’t it still there? She kept making her way down the hall, trying to pick up on the scent again, but all she could detect were the familiar smells of home. Disheartened and defeated, a little dog sauntered to the top of the stairs and slowly made her way down...
Chloe’s ears suddenly perked up: over the sounds of one of the other humans exercising downstairs was the familiar squeak of the tiny human she encountered earlier. Her search intensified as she descended, scouring each step as quickly as she could. Unfortunately, the scent was so faint, it was hard to get a general direction on its location, but Chloe wasn’t going to give up. She knew she was close to finding it!

——————————————————————————————————————————

From his vantage point of the carpet, Chris could just barely see over the fibers. To one side of him, Mrs. Carson was still stomping away as she continued her workout; to his right, a huge opening into the kitchen with a massive island in the middle; behind him sat a China cabinet just adjacent to the entertainment center, which sat just low enough to the floor that a vacuum probably couldn’t go underneath and suck away the dust bunnies; and sitting several football fields ahead of him was the living room couch, which was so massive despite its distance that it completely obscured Chris’s view of the staircase behind it. For the moment, he had plenty of options on which way to go, but none seemed exactly desirable. If he couldn’t get anyone’s attention, he needed to get somewhere he’d be safe, lest he get stepped on again or eaten by a random bug.
Then, over the booming of Mrs. Carson’s fest, Chris heard the distant jingling of Chloe‘s dog collar.
“CHLOE?!” Chris shouted. “CHLOE, CAN YOU HEAR ME?”
He couldn’t tell where it was coming from, but the jingling was definitely getting louder. It sounded as though she was coming down the steps; he’d forgotten Chloe had been upstairs earlier.
“Come on, Chloe!” Chris said to himself, “Come and find me!”
Then, for a moment, the jingling stopped; Chris’s heart sank. He was so close!
“CHLOE!” he shouted desperately, cupping his hands around his mouth. “CHLOE, COME HERE GIRL!”
Not a moment later, off in the distance, Chris finally spotted the little dog emerging from behind the couch; she was heading into the kitchen, sniffing the carpet as she went.
“CHLOE! I’M OVER HERE, GIRL! HELP!”
Chris knew his tiny squeaks were weak, but he was hoping that he hadn’t overestimated the threshold of Chloe’s hearing.
“COME ON, CHLOE! I’M OVER HERE! COME THIS WAY!”
Suddenly, the little dog turned around and headed back across the threshold to the living room.
“YES, CHLOE! THAT’S IT!” Chris shouted excitedly, frantically jumping up and down and waving his arms. “OVER HERE!”
His savior was actually in sight and headed right for him, and this time, he’d make sure not to get sneezed in between Rachel‘s toes again.
Their eyes met; Chris called out to her with open arms.
“GOOD GIRL, CHLOE! THAT’S IT! I’M RIGHT HE-“
*SQUISH*

Just as Chloe finally located the tiny boy in the carpet, Janet had finished her workout and was headed to the kitchen to grab a drink. Unfortunately, Chris had been so preoccupied with getting Chloe’s attention that he’d completely forgotten about Mrs. Carson, and was still in the middle of the living room.
Chris didn’t know what hit him: one moment, he was joyfully praising Chloe for finding him; the next....everything went dark. The toes of Janet’s right foot stepped down directly where he’d been standing; with one swift move, she mindlessly scrunched them as she continued her stride, plucking the tiny boy from the carpet fibers and forcing him up in between the second and third digits.
“Hey, Chloe!” Mrs. Carson addressed the tiny dog and walked past into the kitchen, “What’re you up to?”
Chloe was completely taken aback: she’d just watched one of the larger humans step on the exact spot where the smaller one was. As Mrs. Carson walked by, the little dog hurriedly sniffed and inspected the carpet where the tiny boy had been...she couldn’t find him. She expanded her search, but the tiny human seemed to have disappeared. The scent was still strong, however, and Chloe was hot on its trail.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Carson, who was still completely oblivious to the whole situation, had grabbed a small glass from one of the nearby cabinets and filled it with cool water from the faucet on the kitchen island. It was so refreshing after a hard workout that she finished it in one big gulp and was ready for another. As she began filling it again, Chloe peeked her head around the corner of the island, still on the trail of the missing speck. The little dog sniffed her way right up to Janet’s feet, then sat on the kitchen floor, looking straight into the woman’s face and whimpering.
“Aw, what’s the matter, Chloe?” Mrs. Carson asked, looking down at the pathetic animal. “Huh? What’s wrong girl?”
Although Chloe didn’t understand exactly what was said, she recognized Janet’s demeanor of concern; the dog began pawing and sniffing then woman’s feet, trying to bring Janet’s attention to the trail she’d uncovered.
“Chloe, what are you doing? Huh?” Janet asked in a playful voice, “What are you doing? You smelling mommy’s feet? Huh? Are you smelling mommy’s feet? Well, they probably don’t smell very good, honey: mommy’s been working out.”
Janet set down her glass and bent down to scratch Chloe’s head and back, giggling at the dog’s silly behavior. As she straightened back up and prepared to walk away, however, the little dog started whimpering again.
“Chloe,” Janet sighed giggling and shaking her head, “You silly girl. I can’t pet you all day.”
The little dog started whining louder now.
“Aw, you just want some attention, huh?” Janet presumed, getting down on her knees to scratch Chloe’s body and nuzzle her face. “You just want some attention, don’t ya? Let me get some laundry started and then we’ll cuddle a bit, OK?”
Janet kissed Chloe on the nose and stood back up, leaving the dog to sulk as she headed back to the living room to grab the dirty clothes. In no time, the laundry basket was in her arms as she was shuffling off to the laundry room.
Janet set the clothes basket on the drier and had just started sorting the lights and darks when Chloe traipsed into the room, her collar jingling all the way. She waddled up to the woman and began sniffing and pawing at her foot once again.
“Chloe, for Pete’s sake!” Janet exclaimed. “What do you want?! Do you need to go outside?!”
Chloe only whimpered in response.
“Come on,” Janet said with frustration as she walked back out of the room, “let’s go outside!”
Janet practically stomped over to the back door and yanked it open.
“Come on!” she said impatiently. “Outside!”
Chloe hesitantly meandered over to the doorway, her head gazing upwards into the angry woman’s face as she approached the threshold to the backyard.
“Go on!” Janet demanded.
Chloe whimpered as she scooted outside, disheartened at the woman’s reaction; Mrs. Carson quickly closed the door behind her and headed back into the laundry room to finish her work.

While Mrs. Carson stood at the washing machine, sorting through the clothes, her toes began wiggling ever so slightly, as though they were quivering from some kind of muscle spasm. Then, a tiny hand emerged from between the second and third toes of her right foot...then, another hand...the two hands grabbed the webbing between Mrs. Carson‘s toes, and, with one big push a tiny boy popped up from the crevice.
Chris gasped for air, trying to escape the stench of sweaty feet, which, due to Mrs. Carson’s exercising, was quite pungent.
“Phew!” Chris uttered as he gagged on the stench, waving his hand in front of his face, “who would’ve thought feet could smell so terrible when you’re this small?!”
Even Shannon’s feet hadn’t smelled so bad when she’d made him ride in her sandal walking home from Noreen’s the other day.
Chris gazed upwards at the gargantuan women fiddling above, completely oblivious to his presence. Not that he could really be upset with her: how could he honestly fault her for Mrs. Carson for not even contemplating there could be a tiny boy between her toes.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted, waving up to her. “MRS. CARSON, DOWN HERE! BETWEEN YOUR TOES! IT’S ME, CHRIS! LOOK AT ME!”
Obviously, Mrs. Carson made no reaction to indicate that she’d heard his tiny squeaks; she just kept on fidgeting with the laundry without hesitation.
Chris couldn’t believe that he was actually still alive despite all of Mrs. Carson’s stomping and jumping around; he thought for sure he’d be squashed. Yet despite having survived all of it, he still wound up smushed between the giant woman’s toes—a recurring theme that he was quite tired of.

Chris tried pulling his body the rest of the way out, but even at his size, there was barely any wiggle room; furthermore, Mrs. Carson’s sweaty feet had caused the skin between her toes to become slightly sticky, not enough for her to really notice, but more than enough to keep Chris stuck in place, which was primarily the reason he hadn’t been able to even partially dislodge his body up until then, especially while she was walking.
As Chris surveyed the landscape of gargantuan foot, he was starting to comprehend just how large it was compared to him. Even Noreen’s feet hadn’t seemed as big when Chris had been around her the other day; of course, he was only about half the size he’d been then.
It wasn’t just his tiny stature though: Mrs. Carson had naturally big feet, nearly twice he size of Rachel’s. They were large like Shannon’s, only Mrs. Carson’s weren’t fat: they were scaled to their owner, just a bit longer, with huge, semi-plump toes sporting long toenails that were in need of a trim. The nail on the big toe was so long, in fact, that it appeared as though her toe were sporting a cap.
“MRS. CARSON! MRS CARSON!”
Having no other options, Chris would have to make his own way out. He desperately tried to wiggle himself back an forth to peel his naked body away from the sticky skin, but he just couldn’t pull the rest of his torso free. Then, he tried reaching down and literally started tugging at his legs to work them free. The process was slow going, and Chris was only making negligent progress, but it was progress nonetheless.

Janet began the tossing Rachel’s towel and other assorted clothes into the adjacent washer. She was hoping to only have to do one more load, but she at least needed to run the light and dark colors in two separate loads; unfortunately, the darks were taking up a lot more room than she’d initially anticipated. Janet wondered if she could just throw the towel in with the lights instead, but she’d needed to ensure she had enough fabric softener if that were the case.
Mrs. Carson directed her gaze to a nearby shelf over the washing machine, eyeing a bottle a little ways out of reach. She turned her body slightly and reached with an outstretched arm to grab the bottle of fabric softener. As she did, she inadvertently shifted her weight towards her toes, pressing them onto the floor.

Chris yelped with surprise as the giant toes scrunched together, squeezing his lower body immensely.
“ACK! MRS. CARSON, STOP!” he strained in agony, his face turning beet red from the blood that was being forced into his upper body. It took all his energy to resist the pressure as he willed his body not to pop like a grape. It was the most immense pain he’d ever felt....and the first time in a while he was truly worried about being squished.
The pain was unbearable, never-ending....he couldn’t hold out much longer!

Janet strained to grasp the bottle, too lazy to simply take a step closer. Eventually, she managed to turn the bottle and get a firm grip the handle. She pulled it off the shelf and exhaled as her body relaxed.

At the last possible moment, the giant toes relaxed; Chris exhaled, breathing heavily and rapidly to deaden the searing pain. His face lost all color as the blood drained back into his lower half. He needed to get out from between Mrs. Carson’s toes fast, before anything else happened!
Chris reached down once again and attempted to free his legs from their fleshy prison.
“MRS. CARSON, DON’T DO ANYTHING!” he pleaded. He couldn’t quite push the huge toes apart, but he was able to maneuver his hand down into the crevice and slowly peel his leg away from the hot, sticky flesh.
For a moment, it seemed like Chris was actually making some headway; his right leg was almost free.
Yes, Chris thought, keep coming. I’ll be free soon enough.

Janet swirled the bottle in her hand, trying to determine how much fabric softener was left. She untwisted the cap and peered inside: it looked iffy; she wasn’t sure she had enough. Her eyes darted back and forth from the cap to the directions on the back of the bottle; she wondered if she could stretch the remainder between the two loads.
“Eh,”Janet shrugged, “I’ll make it work.”
She set the bottle aside, pulled the towel back out of the washer, and went back to sorting the remaining clothes, nonchalantly scratching a tiny itch on her right foot with the toes of her left.

Chris had just worked his right leg free when a shadow cropped up over him. He barely had anytime to react as a huge set of bulbous toes descended on his position, enveloping the surrounding toes and forcing him back down between the appendages.
“MMF!” he yelped as he plunged back into the toe crevice. As the huge foot scratched Mrs. Carson’s skin, Chris’s tiny body was tugged back and forth violently, plastering him face-first into huge amounts of sticky flesh.
When the scratching finally stopped, Chris tried freeing his face, but he was stuck good this time.
“Mrsmes Cmrsmn! Mrmses Cmrsm, hlmp mhm!” His muffled shouts for help were completely absorbed by the flesh encasing him, leaving him, once again, helpless.
Mrs. Carson must’ve felt him wiggling, Chris surmised, it was the only explanation as to her scratching. He wondered if he kept wiggling, would she notice him? Or would she just scratch again, rubbing him out of existence this time? He needed help, but he wasn’t sure how much more punishment his little body could take.
At the moment, however, getting out from between Mrs. Carson’s toes took priority. With all the strength he could muster, Chris pushed against the giant toes to force them apart, using his legs and back to keep them from collapsing back together. Unfortunately, this left him in a rather awkward position: he was using his whole body to sustain the tiny opening; how was he supposed to maneuver his way back out?
“MRS. CARSON, HELP! PLEASE, HELP ME!”

Janet finished tossing in the rest of the dark-colored clothes into the washing machine and measured out about half of the remaining fabric softener for the load. After pouring in it and a healthy amount of laundry detergent, she closed the lid, turned the dial, and reached for the start button...
Then, just before starting the wash, she stopped.

Chris felt his environment shifting. He closed his eyes and braced, thinking he was about to get crushed again, but the movement abruptly halted.
Chris opened his eyes, still expecting something to happen, but everything was still.
He gazed up through the crack in the toes above him, just barely making out the giant Mrs. Carson standing almost completely still, as if trapped in quiet contemplation.
Had she heard him? Was she questioning whether or not the faint, tiny voice in her head was real?
“MRS CARSON?!” Chris squeaked up with anticipation. “CAN YOU HEAR ME?”
Slowly, the giantess pulled her arm back to her body, reaching instead for the bottle of fabric softener on the drier. She secured the cap and flipped the whole bottle upside down, using the surrounding clothes to keep it upright. Then, she quickly reached for and pressed the button to start the washer.
The torrent of water splashing into the machine echoed throughout the small room; the sound overwhelmed Chris’s tiny ears.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris screamed, but the pouring water drowned out any chance of him being heard.
Then, the huge woman started walking away; her toes slammed shut as they lifted off the ground.
“WAIT! N-” Chris’s cries for help were abruptly cut off as the walls forced themselves back together, forcing his knees up into his chest, scrunching him up into a ball.
And while the tiny boy struggled to breathe between the sweaty, smelly toes, wondering how much longer he’d be able to endure the pain, the only thought on Janet’s mind as she left the room was what to fix for lunch.
Chapter 43 by Shrinker82
For nearly 30 minutes, Chris had to endure the torture of being constantly squished between Mrs. Carson‘s toes while she stomped about the kitchen preparing lunch for Rachel and herself. She went back-and-forth from the refrigerator, to the counter, to the microwave, preparing the food and pulling things out of cabinets to place on the table. Then, after she’d put the last of the leftovers into the microwave and started he timer, Mrs. Carson stomped over to the bottom of the stairs to summon her daughter:
“RACHEL!” she yelled up the stairs, “LUNCH IS ALMOST READY!”
Mrs. Carson could hear her daughters footsteps on the floor above; then, a door opened:
“I’ll be down in a minute, mom.” Rachel replied unenthusiastically.
It was several minutes later, after Janet had set the last of the food on the kitchen table, when she finally heard Rachel slumping down the stairs.
“Hey hon,” Janet said. “Go on and sit down. I’m just getting us some drinks. What would you like?”
“Uh, just water, mom,” Rachel said glumly.
“Okay, you want ice?”
“Sure, that’s fine.”
Janet prepared a couple glasses of ice water and carried them to the table, then took a seat herself.
“OK kiddo, dig in,” she urged her daughter. “I warmed up some meatloaf: your favorite.”
“Thanks, mom.”
Rachel was hesitant to grab any food; she was almost feeling sick to her stomach.
“Honey, is everything alright?” Mrs. Carson asked, taking notice her daughter’s demeanor.
“Yeah,” Rachel lied, “I’m....just not that hungry.”
“Oh! Well, are you feeling OK?”
“Yeah, I’m okay....I guess...” Rachel’s voice trailed off.
“Hunny,” Mrs. Carson said, putting her hand on her daughter’s, “if there’s something wrong, you can always talk to me.”
“I-I know, mom, and I appreciate it.”
“Hey, is this about me brushing you off earlier?”
Janet continued before her daughter even had a chance to respond.
“I’m sorry if I upset you. You know how I get sometimes.”
“No, it’s not that, mom. It....it’s something else.”
“Well, tell me,” she urged. “What’s going on?”
Rachel heaved a heavy sigh: she couldn’t hide the truth anymore.
“After my walk, I-“ Rachel hesitated, “I went next door to check on Chris.”
“OK?”
“And....And, um...” Rachel began to tear up; she tried to hide her eyes, not wanting her mother to see.
“Rachel, hunny, what is it?”
Rachel tried to speak, but no sound came out.
“Hunny, is it Chris?” her mother asked, now extremely concerned, “Is it something serious?”
“No....I mean, I don’t know....”
Rachel started becoming frustrated at not being able to form the right words.
“Come on Rach, just spit it out!”
“It’s Shannon, mom!”
“Shannon?! What about her?” her mother inquired, listening intently.
“She’s been acting really strange lately.” Rachel ejaculated, though it wasn’t really the matter that she wanted to discuss.
“‘Strange’?! In what way?” Mrs. Carson inquired.
“She’s been so defensive when I ask about Chris that she won’t even let me know how he’s feeling, let alone let me see him,” Rachel sighed. “It’s like she’s been on edge ever since she freaked out by the pool on Saturday.”
“Well, hun, taking care of a sick kid is usually pretty stressful.”
“Mom, I can understand stress, but Shannon’s become downright overprotective. She won’t even let me just say ‘hi’ to him.”

As the mother and daughter chatted on above, far below, a tiny figure was trying to push his way out from between the giant toes of Mrs. Carson’s right foot. Chris pushed and grunted with all his might trying to free himself, but the massive toes made his work difficult.
“Mrs. Carson,” he strained, trying to keep her toes apart. “Mrs. Carson, Rachel, HELP!”

“Rach, if he’s sick, he’s sick!” Mrs. Carson replied bluntly. “You don’t wanna be around a sick kid and risk catching whatever he has.”
“Yeah, but mom, Shannon’s story doesn’t add up. She keeps saying Chris had come down with a ‘little something’,” Rachel said with air quotes, “but if he’s been sick since Saturday, it must be a lot more serious than she’s letting on.”
“Well, I’m sure she just doesn’t want to worry you,” her mother reasoned. “That’s all.”
“But I am worried, mom!” Rachel rebuffed. “I think Shannon’s up to something.”

“RACHEL,” Chris shouted. “Shannon IS up to something. SHE SHRUNK ME!”

“Oh, honey, I’m sure you’re just overreacting.” Mrs. Carson balked.
“Yeah, well get this: during my walk earlier, I ran into Sue Ann in the park; she told me that she stopped by yesterday to say ‘hi’ to Chris after she got back into town, and Shannon told her that Chris had just come down with something YESTERDAY. Why would Shannon lie about something like that?”
“Well, hun, maybe Sue Ann just got confused and assumed Chris had JUST fallen ill.”

“NO, MRS. CARSON! PLEASE, LISTEN TO HER!
“EEK!!!”
Chris was caught off guard when the giant woman’s toes shifted, causing him to slip down further into the crevice.

“Is this why you’re so upset?” Mrs. Carson asked, “You’re worried about Chris?”
“It’s not just that mom: after talking with Sue Ann, I got curious, so I stopped by Chris’s and asked...” Rachel took a couple deep breaths, not sure if she could hold back the tears, “asked what was wrong with him and....Shannon nearly bit my head off. She told me to never come by anymore.”
“She got mad at you just for stopping by?”
“Yeah,” Rachel sniffled.
“Oh, Rach, I’m sure she didn’t mean it.” Mrs. Carson reasoned. “She’s probably just on edge from having to take care of a sick kid all week.”

“MRS. CARSON, PLEASE! SHANNON’S EVIL! RACHEL, PLEASE TELL HER!”

“Mom, you don’t understand. Shannon’s always teasing Chris and giving him a hard time, especially when I’m around. And when they’re alone, Chris tells me about how weird she acts around him: always wrestling and tormenting him, and lots of times, she even hugs and kisses him, and not in a friendly way. I-I think Shannon likes him; I mean ‘likes him, likes him’.”
“Oh Rach, I’m sure you’re just imagining things,” Mrs. Carson reassured her daughter.

“NO, RACH! YOU’RE NOT IMAGINING THINGS! I’M DOWN HERE! DOWN HE-“

“Shannon’s looked after Chris for years, and I’ve never noticed anything like that.”
As Mrs. Carson finished her statement, she unmindfully used her left foot to scratch a tiny itch between the toes of her right. Her foot landed right on top of the poor, shrunken boy, pushing him right back down into the crevice and cutting off his tiny pleas for help. As the giant foot rubbed back and forth, Chris could only make muffled noises, his body shoved violently back and forth.
“Mom, I think something’s happened to Chris; I think Shannon’s done something to him, and I think she’s trying to hide him from me....from everyone.”
Muffled squeaks emanated from between Mrs. Carson’s toes, as if trying to comment on the conversation, but they were unintelligible.
“Sweetheart, look, if it’ll make you feel any better, I’ll go over and talk to her later. I’ll figure out what’s going on and let you know. I’m sure we can clear this whole mess up. OK?”
“OK, mom,” Rachel nodded, wiping the tears from her eyes.
“Good, now why don’t you grab something to eat?” Mrs. Carson insisted. “It’ll make you feel better.”
“Alright,” Rachel sighed, reaching for a piece of meatloaf and putting it on her plate.

As the two females took a few bites of food in uncomfortable silence, Chris desperately pried his way partway out of Mrs. Carson’s toes. He was gasping for fresh air, disheveled and almost reeling from the foot smell.
“Ugh! MRS. CARSON, PLEASE! IT SMELLS DOWN HERE!” he whined, trying to pull the last bit of his body out from between her toes.
Unfortunately, the giant woman occasionally wiggling those meaty toes complicated his efforts. At one point, Mrs. Carson scooted her feet back under her chair; Chris was yanked backwards, slamming face-first into one of the huge digits, leaving his nose slightly bloodied. By the time the huge feet had situated themselves, Chris’s legs and right arm were caught between her toes, leaving him awkwardly and uncomfortably trapped on his side.
“Umph!” he strained, tugging on his trapped arm, trying to free it. “MRS. CARSON! RACHEL! HELP!”

While the tiny boy struggled below, squeaking for help, Mrs. Carson spoke up again:
“You know, I’ve never knew you cared so much for Chris.”
“He’s my friend, mom,” Rachel shrugged, “of course I care. I’m worried about him.”
“Yeah, but I’ve never seen you get this upset over not seeing him.” Mrs. Carson retorted.
“I’m not upset because I haven’t seen him, mom. I’m upset because Shannon yelled at me.”
“Yeah, but I don’t think that’s the only reason, hun.”
“Okay, yes, it’s upsetting not knowing what’s wrong with him, or how he’s doing, or....you know, when he’ll get better...” Rachel’s voice trailed off.
“...And you miss him.” Mrs. Carson chimed in, finishing her daughter’s sentence.
“Of course I miss him, mom: I haven’t seen him for 5 days.” Rachel said nonchalantly.
“Mm-hm, that’s what I thought,” Mrs. Carson nodded, turning her attention back to her food.
“Wait, what are you getting at?” Rachel inquired defensively, unsure about her mother’s questions.
“Nothing,” Mrs. Carson replied offhandedly, “Just....curious.”
“Yeah,” Rachel said dubiously, “curious about what?”
“...about you having feelings for Chris.”
“WHAT?! I do not!”
“You don’t have to get defensive about it, hun. It’s just an observation, that’s all.”
“Mom, get real!” Rachel stated, becoming flustered.
“I am real, and it’s not really all that surprising. I mean, the two of you have been friends forever; it’s only natural that you two would eventually develop feelings for one another.”
“Mom, I do NOT have feelings for Chris! A-And he doesn’t have feelings for me!”
“Are you sure?” Mrs Carson queried. “He hangs out with you all the time.”
“Yeah,” Rachel replied blatantly, “because there’s no one else in the neighborhood to hang out with!”
“OK, calm down. No need to get embarrassed.”
“Well, it IS embarrassing, mom.” Rachel rebuffed, blushing slightly. “I mean, just because we hang out a lot doesn’t mean we ‘like, like’ each other, it just means we....have fun together, that’s all.”
“I see,” her mother replied, taking another bite of meatloaf. “Have, uh, you ever asked him about it?”
“Mom, GEEZ!” Rachel exclaimed, clanging her fork on her plate as she slammed it down in frustration.
“Hunny, relax. I’m just asking.”
“There’s nothing between us like that! Period!”
“Uh-huh, because he’s TOLD you there’s nothing between the two of you, or because you just assumed?”
Rachel didn’t reply; she only rolled her eyes and sighed.
“Rach, look,” Mrs. Carson said, shifting in her seat to face her daughter more directly—and unintentionally shifting her feet.

“EEP!!” Chris yelped as the giant toes squeezed him again.

“I know the two of you go to the movies together sometimes,” Mrs. Carson continued, “and ride bikes, and play video games and what not, but sometimes, that’s how these things start. I know I’m your mother and you don’t want to talk about these things with me, but sometimes it’s just better to vent your feelings. All I’m saying is that I’m here if you need a sympathetic ear.”
Rachel sighed and turned her head away.
“Hey,” Mrs. Carson said touching her daughter’s arm to reestablish eye contact, “I promise I won’t bring any of this up again, especially when Chris is around, and I promise not to act any differently around him when he’s here. I’m just trying to help you make sense of your feelings, and I want you to feel comfortable enough to come to me when you need to talk. OK?”
Rachel sighed, though it was obviously in acknowledgement of her mother’s wishes.
“Look, after lunch, I’ll go upstairs, shower, and clean up a bit, then I’ll go over and talk to Shannon, OK?”
Rachel nodded.
“Good,” Mrs. Carson said, patting her daughter’s arm before leaning back in her chair.
Rachel kept reacting like she was going to speak up, but ended up rethinking her words each time. She only fidgeted in her seat and rubbed her feet against one another to curb her self-consciousness.
“Wou-“ she stammered, rubbing her left arm shyly, “would you just promise not to say anything to him?”
“Hunny, it’s not for me to say,” her mother reassured her, putting her hands up defensively. “I promise I won’t say anything if you don’t.”
“Thanks, mom,” Rachel replied softly, showing just a glimmer of a grin.
“I just think it’s kinda cute that you have a crush on Chris,” Mrs. Carson said nonchalantly after a moment of silence.
“Mom!” Rachel cried, giving her mother a light shove to the arm. “Knock it off.”
“OK, OK,” her mother laughed, “I’m just teasing ya. But, in all seriousness, maybe the next time you see him, you should say something.”
“Uh-huh, yeah, sure,” Rachel said, raising her eyebrows cynically. “I’ll get right on that.”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Little did either party suspect—or even fathom—that a tiny Chris had been listening in on their whole conversation. Though he had managed to free his trapped arm, thanks to a temporary ease in pressure on Mrs. Carson’s toes, he still had yet to pull the rest of his lower half out from between the two massive digits.
Currently, however, his struggles had nearly ceased: he was flabbergasted by the women’s conversation, still trying to comprehend and process what he’d just heard.
For a moment, when Rachel stated quite firmly that she didn’t have feelings for him, Chris’s heart sank. He felt embarrassed and dejected, thinking that he’d misjudged the extent of their friendship. But then, when Mrs. Carson compelled her daughter to admit it, he was beside himself. Though Rachel hadn’t actually stated it outright, Chris’s heart fluttered, firmly assured of the giant girl’s feelings towards him.
His mind harkened back to seeing Rachel naked in the shower: how embarrassed he felt seeing her so exposed, so vulnerable, and how humiliated he’d felt for her, despite having no conceivable inkling that he was unintentionally spying. Now that he was aware of her true feelings, Chris felt even more ashamed and guilt-ridden than before.
“RACHEL!” Chris shouted up wistfully. “RACHEL, I-I NEVER KNEW YOU FELT THAT WAY! RACHEL, PLEASE, FORGIVE ME!”
Alas, his laments went unheard, relegating he tiny boy to resume his efforts to free himself from Mrs. Carson’s toes.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel felt so much better now that she’d had her heart-to-heart talk with her mother. Her appetite had certainly returned: she’d scarfed down the entire piece of meatloaf on her plate and was reaching for seconds.
As she plopped her next piece onto her plate, however, she realized something was off. Rachel casually glanced around for Chloe, who would normally be begging for table scraps.
“Hey mom?” Rachel asked as she leaned back and peered beneath her edge of he table, “have you seen Chloe?”
“Yeah, I, uh, put her outside a little while ago.”

Moments after calling out to her, Chris was stunned to see Rachel looking under the table.
“Rachel?!” Chris gasped as his friend’s giant face come into view. He began frantically waving to her.
“RACHEL, DOWN HERE! IT’S CHRIS! I’M DOWN HERE, RACHEL!”

Rachel turned her body to the back door; though she had no intention of getting up at that present moment to let the dog in, her mother restrained her anyway:
“Oh, please leave her outside, hun. She was driving me nuts earlier while I was trying to get the laundry done.”
“You know, she’s been acting really strange today,” Rachel commented. “Ever since I got back from my walk, she’s been pestering me.”
“Really?” Mrs. Carson asked.
“Yeah, like earlier, when I was trying to clean up in the bathroom, she hopped up on the tub next to me; and when I locked her out so I could shower in peace, she waited outside the door until I was finished, and the moment I stepped out, she started hopping up and down, pulling at my leg the whole way to my room. I was practically tripping over her the entire time I got dressed.”
“Oh, hunny, she probably just missed you all morning and wanted some attention,” Mrs. Carson reasoned.

“NO, MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted up, desperately trying to correct her, “CHLOE WAS TRYING TO TELL YOU ABOUT ME!”

“Yeah, but that’s not the weirdest thing,” Rachel explained, “just a little while ago, when I was finally ready to give her some attention, she started sniffing at my foot, like, trying to smell it.”
“Why? Did ya step in something?” her mother giggled.
“Mom, I literally just showered, and I spent a good amount of time scrubbing my feet; if I HAD stepped in anything, it was long gone by then. In any case, Chloe kept pawing at my foot; I had to practically lift it up and show her that there was nothing underneath it before she’d leave me alone.”
“You know, now that you mention it, Chloe was sniffing MY feet earlier, too.”
“Are you sure YOU didn’t step in anything?” Rachel mocked.
“I’m pretty sure I’d know if I stepped in something,” Mrs Carson retorted, scooping up another bite of food, wiggling her toes playfully. “She was probably just smelling the sweat from me exercising. *Giggle*, though I can’t imagine they smell very good.”

“MRS. CARSON! SHE WAS TRYING TO TELL YOU I’M DOWN HERE!
“ACK!!”
The giant toes started wiggling and shifting again; Chris hung on tighter as he screamed for mercy. Thankfully, the wiggling didn’t last long, and soon, Chris was straining to free himself again. As he took his next deep breath, however, he got a whiff of foot funk freed by Mrs. Carson’s wiggling goes.
“MRS. CARSON, STOP WIGGLING YOUR TOES! I’M DOWN HERE!”
*Cough*
“UGH! AND NO, THEY DON’T SMELL VERY GOOD!”

“Hey, you don’t suppose there might be something wrong with her do you?” Rachel inquired, showing concern.
“Oh hunny, relax. I’m sure she’s fine.” her mother reassured her.
“So, why has she been acting so weird?”
“Rach, she’s a dog. Who knows why she does what she does?”
Rachel sighed, trying to think of an explanation for Chloe’s erratic behavior. It was more than just odd, it just wasn’t like her. She’d never act so brazen; unless...
“You think, maybe she’s trying to tell us something,” Rachel blurted out.

Chris immediately ceased his struggles; his ears perked up, and his heart was pounding.

“Like what?” Mrs. Carson asked, slightly confused. “What do you mean?”
“Like, maybe something’s wrong and she’s been trying to tell us,” Rachel clarified.
“Rachel, I’m sure Chloe’s fine.”
“No, that’s not what I mean, mom. I mean, maybe she knows something’s going on around here and she’s trying to tell us.”

“YES, RACHEL! THERE IS SOMETHING WRONG!” Chris cried. “MRS. CARSON, PLEASE, LISTEN TO HER!”

“Hunny, relax,” Mrs. Carson said, trying to calm her daughter. “Chloe probably just senses how upset you are. Do you realize how empathetic dogs are? They read facial expressions, and they can certainly tell when their owners are happy, sad, upset...”
Mrs. Carson gestured to her daughter at the end of her statement, as if providing living proof for her claim.
“OK, that....might explain why she’s been pestering me,” Rachel acquiesced. “But that doesn’t explain the whole feet thing.”
“Rach, I told you: I’ve been exercising and you’ve been out for a walk,” Mrs. Carson reciprocated. “There’s probably all sorts of new smells she picking up on.”
“And I told you that I had just gotten out of the shower,” Rachel retorted.
“Well....she’s probably just smelling the scent from the soap you used,” Mrs. Carson dismissed, thinking quickly. “You know how sensitive her nose is.”

“NO! NO, MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted, pounding on her toes in frustration. “THAT’S NOT IT! PLEASE, LISTEN TO HER!”

“Maybe,” Rachel sighed, “but mom, I still have this....this feeling that something’s wrong.”
“Hunny, look: you’re just a little on edge because of what happened earlier. Once I clear everything up with Shannon, you’ll feel a lot better. I promise.”
“Yeah, maybe you’re right,” Rachel relented.

“NO, RACHEL! DON’T LISTEN TO HER! SHE’S WRONG! PLEASE, HELP ME!”

“You all finished?” Mrs. Carson asked, seeing that both their plates were empty.
“Yeah, I’m full,” Rachel replied, looking at her mother with endearment. “Thanks mom.”
“No problem,” Mrs. Carson replied, grabbing her daughter’s hand and shaking it with understanding. “Come on, help me clean up, then you can try to enjoy your afternoon while I shower.”

“MRS. CARSON, RACHEL, WAIT! DON’T mpf-“
Chris’s cries were cut off. The giant toes that had been holding him in place suddenly shifted again as the giant woman stood up from the table, sucking him back down between them again. Unable to take solace in the fact that Mrs. Carson would at least be checking in on his well-being, Chris continued his futile struggles and muffled pleas for help, while the two girls put away the leftovers and cleaned up the kitchen.
“All right,” Mrs. Carson sighed as she closed the dishwasher. “I’m going upstairs for a shower.”
“OK mom.”
“Oh, hey! Do me a favor: would you listen for the washer to finish, and transfer the stuff to the dryer for me?”
“Sure, mom,” Rachel nodded. “I’ll take care of it.”
“Great, I’ll start the last load once I come back down. Alright, I’m in the shower.”
Mrs. Carson’s heavy feet slapped the linoleum as she made her way out of the kitchen and stomped up the stairs, eagerly anticipating a rejuvenating shower, unaware of the tiny passenger between her toes.
Meanwhile, after Rachel heard her mother’s bedroom door close, she heard Chloe scratching and whining at the back door to be let in. She casually walked over to the back door and pulled it open, ready to greet her puppy with open arms.
“Hey, girl!” she called happily as her dog crossed the threshold. Rachel was expecting a loving greeting, but as soon as Chloe entered the kitchen, she started sniffing the floor intently, as if searching for table scraps.
Rachel watched dumbfounded as the dog smelled her way under the kitchen table and into the living room. She sighed, rolled her eyes, and shook her head as she closed the back door, basically giving up on trying to figure out Chloe’s strange behavior. Then, Rachel made her way back to the living room, plopping her ass on the couch, figuring she might as well watch a little television while she waited for the washer to finish.
Chapter 44 by Shrinker82
The Carson home’s master suite was actually an addition onto the original structure, taking the house from 2 to 3 bedrooms, and from 1-1/2 baths to 2-1/2 baths. It also allowed for the creation of a dining room and pantry just off the living room downstairs. The only issue was that in order to get to the dining room from the kitchen, you had to travel through the laundry room: a minor inconvenience that though numerous times complained about, was often overlooked.
The master bathroom was situated over the laundry room, so it would be easier to connect water pipes and drainage systems. It was actually smaller than the primary bathroom of the household: only housing a toilet, vanity sink, and stand up shower, with a little bit of extra room for a towel cabinet, but it was well-designed and modern for its size; a small price to pay to keep the master bedroom a bit larger. It was a place for Mr. and Mrs. Carson to conveniently shit, shave, and shower, among other benefits that standup shower big enough for two people allowed.
Janet Carson hit the top of the stairs and entered her bedroom, closing the door behind her. A rejuvenating shower in her luxurious master bath was just what she needed to unwind after all her chores and exercising. The first thing to do now, however, was get out of her workout clothes. She quickly pulled her top off over her head, breathing a sigh of relief as her bare breasts hung freely from her topless body.
If she honestly had it her way, Janet would just work out topless all the time, wearing only comfortable yoga pants or shorts on bottom. Alas, being a woman with C-cup breasts, it wasn’t exactly prudent: not because it was considered indecent, but because her boobs were just large enough that they’d constantly flop up and down. She’d just have to relegate herself to yoga tops, though she honestly wondered if she could compromise with a well-fitting sports bra.
Janet arched her back and stretched for a moment, sticking her breasts out prominently; tiny sweat droplets tickled her chest as they slid down down her smooth, bare skin.
Thank God for air conditioning, Janet thought as she wiped the beads of sweat from her face with her tank top, otherwise I’d be dying. She used the now balled-up garment to fan herself for a moment, dabbed the remaining perspiration from her exposed breasts, then discarded her top onto the floor.
Janet made her way over to the extended queen size bed and sat down on her side of the mattress, grabbing her phone from the side table and checking the messages. Alas, there was nothing from her husband, who was often away on business during the summertime. It was to be expected, though: he was often busy during the week and would only call on evenings and weekends. Comparatively, it was a small price to pay for her husband having a high-paying job, but Janet often felt lonely in between the times that he was home—lonely enough to keep a few personal items in the bottom drawer of the side table to relieve her stress when her husband was away.
As she sat on the side of the bed, scrolling through her phone, Janet’s feet, which finally had a chance to relax, we’re starting to hurt.
“Ooh!” Janet uttered as she raised her left leg into her lap, shifting it into a comfortable position. As soon as it was situated, she began rubbing her foot gently, straining and sighing as she kneaded the skin of her soles. She could feel the tension melting away as she carefully pressed her thumbs into her soft flesh, working out the knots as best she could. She moaned heavily as she worked out the rough spots, while bending and flexing her toes to crack the joints.
“Ahh!” Janet sighed as she relaxed her body and lowered her foot back to the ground, taking a deep breath in and letting it out slowly.
One foot down; one to go.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris had had about all he could take of Mrs. Carson‘s sweaty foot. For the past hour, the funky odor of his environment invaded his nostrils, saturating his olfactory receptors to such an extent that he’d almost forgotten what fresh air smelled like. After having been shoved continuously back down between her toes as she and Rachel enjoyed their lunches, all of Mrs. Carson’s walking back and forth had worked Chris into a rather awkward position: his back was stuck lengthwise about halfway down the center of the giant woman’s middle toe, with his head pointing towards the tip. Each time she stepped down, her toes parted, giving him a bug’s eye view as she meandered about the kitchen; and each time she lifted her foot, her toes would collapse together, shoving Chris face-first into the sweaty skin of her second toe.
And just when he thought the torture of being squeezed, squished, and yanked about between Mrs. Carson’s giant toes was bad enough, he discovered a new pain threshold as she stomped up the stairs: it was the most intense pain Chris had ever felt in his entire life: the thunderous booming of her bare souls slapping each step, the crushing blow and force of each impact, and the scrunching of her toes as they propelled their owner upwards, were excruciating. Had it lasted any longer, Chris doubted he would’ve survived.
Thankfully, at least for the moment, it seemed Mrs. Carson was resting, though during her stretch, she did wiggle her toes again, causing Chris to squeak several yelps for mercy. Now that the ride seemed over, the tiny boy was using the lull to free himself from the sticky walls holding him firmly in place.
Chris had almost no strength left. Considering all that he’d been through, he was amazed he was still alive: shrunk by an evil, sex-crazed babysitter; stepped on and sat on numerous times by several different giant women, and farted on by one in particular; stuck beneath feet, under asses, between toes, and shoved inside vaginas...it was like his torture was never-ending.
For a moment, Chris wondered if he wouldn’t have just been better off taking his chances with Shannon, not that he’d really had a choice in the matter. At least, despite all of her cruelty, she’d keep him safe....somewhat....and he’d have a decent chance of surviving. Now, he wasn’t so sure if he’d even get back home alive; he was sure his luck would run eventually out.
This is how I’m going to go out, he lamented, squished between a giant woman’s toes—the toes of Rachel’s mom, no less. He was currently less than a quarter of an inch tall, but he might as well have been microscopic. The giant women around him couldn’t hear him, nor see him, and, besides Shannon, no one even knew, nor could’ve ever imagined, that his predicament was even possible.
But he quickly shook off his negativity: he’d come too far to give up, especially after learning the truth about how Rachel felt about him. Now that he was coming to terms with how we truly felt about her, he realized he HAD to keep going, if not for his own well-being, but to get back to her. In any case, he needed to get free of Mrs. Carson’s toes before...
Chris suddenly remembered an unsettling detail: he’d been so focused on getting Rachel‘s and her mother’s attention while they were eating lunch, that he’d completely forgotten about Mrs. Carson saying she was going to shower. Chris barely survived it the first go-round; he wasn’t sure he could take another.
If he couldn’t free himself from her toes, he’d need a plan to survive Mrs. Carson’s shower. Unfortunately, staying put probably wasn’t going to be an option: the water would, no doubt, be strong enough to dislodge him from her toes, but as long as he stayed away from the drain, he might just make it. Of course, there was still the problem of avoiding Mrs. Carson‘s big feet stomping about the shower, and having to withstand being washed away by the water rushing off of her huge, naked body...
Chris’s eyes grew wide; he gulped anxiously. Most likely, he was about to see Mrs. Carson completely naked. Not that she wasn’t an attractive women, she was just so much older than he was, even older than Shannon. Although he had seen more naked women that week than in his entire life, he really wasn’t looking forward to one of them being his best friend’s mother. He could just picture Mrs. Carson’s tremendous form standing over him in the shower, completely naked, with two massive feet on either side, dodging torrents of water surging down from above...
“Oh man!” Chris exclaimed, trying to shake off he mental image of a naked Mrs. Carson. “I’ve gotta get outta here!”
A loud boom exploded nearby, snapping Chris back to reality. His heart was racing; he was unsure of what was about to happen.
For a moment, all seemed quiet.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris cried out. “PLEASE, LET ME OUT OF HEEEEEEERE!”
Chris was yanked high into the air. He squeaked for help as his environment completely flipped over, leaving him on his back, his tiny hands futilely attempting to hold up the giant second toe that had fallen on him.
Then, with a huge jolt, the giant foot came to a full stop.
Chris was suddenly immersed in a stream of light; the toes parted just enough for him to peer through the cracks. As soon as his eyes adjusted, he realized he was staring directly into Mrs. Carson’s giant face; she appeared to be examining at her foot...
Had she seen him, or heard him? Maybe she’d felt him squirming and had lifted her foot into her lap to investigate.
“Mrs. Carson?” his tiny voice squeaked meekly. “Can you hear me?”
He wasn’t exactly sure what Mrs, Carson was doing, but he held out hope that she was actually looking for him.
The giant women let out a huge sigh and reached her two massive hands towards him.
Chris was overcome with anxiety; he was about to be rescued!

Janet wrapped her hands around her sore foot and began massaging the sole in small, circular motions, pressing her thumbs deeply into her soft flesh, not realizing that she was also twisting and ringing the top of her foot with her palms, compressing and contracting her toes.

“WHOA! HEY!” Chris cried as the foot began to squeeze together. “MRS. CARSON, NO!STOP! DON’T! HELP!”
The tiny boy squeaked and struggled futilely as the huge foot swayed back-and-forth, and with each circle she massaged deeper, and the movements became even more pronounced.

Janet moaned and sighed as she kneaded her skin; she could feel the tension melting away. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the movements of her hands, immersing herself in the moment. Instinctively, she slid her hands towards her toes, compressing the top of her foot and squeezing her toes.

“HELmfp!” Chris yelped as the giant toes slammed together, squishing him in between. His entire body was compressed into the surrounding flesh, flattening him out like pancake. His whole body strained, threatening to burst...
The pressure released.
“UNGH!” Chris exclaimed, shoving the huge wall of sweaty flesh out of his face. “MRS. CARSON, HELpmf!”
The process repeated itself, again and again, each time pushing Chris to the breaking point.
“Mmff!....MRS. Cmrsmn!....MRS. CARSON STpmf!....mmfpAH, GET ME OUT OF Hrmlm!....”
Each time the huge toes relaxed, Chris screamed in agony for the giant women to stop, only to have his squeaks cut off as they scrunched together again.

Alas, Janet simply couldn’t hear the tiny boy’s desperate pleas, and mindlessly continued her foot massage, completely unaware of his presence....and the torture she was putting him through. All the while, she wished that her husband were home, rubbing her feet for her. Not that the massage she was giving herself wasn’t doing the job, it just felt better when someone else was doing it. She just wanted him home to pamper and swoon over her, while she relaxed and enjoyed the attention. It was one of the many games Janet would play: lying in bed while her husband caressed and massaged her feet, all the while eyeing him like a hungry tigress, and teasing him, poking him with her toes, and promising him a little reward if he did a good job; the very thought made her womanhood quiver with anticipation.
For nearly a full minute, Janet caressed, squeezed, and stroked her right foot, kneading the flesh between her fingers vigorously. With each movement of her hands, her foot and toes continuously scrunched together, pressing the poor, shrunken Chris in between, threatening to squish him like a bug any minute.
“Ahh!” Janet sighed as she relaxed her foot, “Mm, that’s better.”
She sat for a moment with her eyes closed, taking a few deep, relaxing breaths, as she gently flexed and scrunched the foot in her lap, wiggling the toes playfully.
“Mhm,” Janet uttered with discomfort as she felt how tight the bones in her toes felt. Perhaps she wasn’t done massaging it after all. She alternated stretching and scrunching her toes, trying to crack the joints.

Chris had just barely recovered from the massive squeezing a few moments before, when the scrunching resumed. He yelped in pain as the giant toes collapsed in on themselves, then relaxed just as quickly, only to come together all over again.
“Wmrmf!....WAIT, Mrmf cmrmn!....NO, Dmrmn!.... STOP! HELPmff!....MRS. CARSON, STOP! PLmhmn!”....
Poor Chris could barely get a word in edgewise as the giant toes continuously squeezed and scrunched all around him. He wasn’t sure how much more of this punishment he could take.

Janet sighed with frustration: it was no use, she just couldn’t get her toes to crack. She reached down to manipulate her toes with her fingers, but strained as she wasn’t in the most comfortable position. Janet removed her leg from her lap and turned her body so that she was completely on her mattress, leaving only her left leg hanging freely off the side.

“MRS. CARSON, PLEASE! I’M DOWN HEREOOOOOOAH!” Chris shouted as the giant woman’s whole body suddenly shifted, the inertia pressing him deeper into the toe he was still stuck upon.
The foot landed with a jolt, partially dislodging the upper half of Chris’s tiny body. He was breathing heavily, trying to steady his stomach, while he hung partway off the toe. He could just barely make out Mrs. Carson sitting on the bed, with the headboard behind her, her right foot now resting on the mattress.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted, waving his arms frantically. “MRS. CARSON, HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! CAN’T YOU SEE ME?!”
Chris gaged his surroundings; he suddenly realized that he actually had an opportunity to avoid Mrs. Carson’s upcoming shower all together. If he could pull the rest of his body of her toe, he could possibly jump down from her foot and land on the soft mattress below. Then, he just needed to...
Chris’s train of thought was broken as the space between the giant toes widened. His gaze shot back towards Mrs. Carson’s face; her hands were reaching for him again, and she was staring squarely in his direction.
“MRS. CARSON! PLEASE, I’M RIGHT HERE! HELP ME!”

Janet spread her toes, and was just about to grasp and crack the first one when she noticed how dirty the crevices were.
“Ugh!” Janet uttered as she wiggled her toes, seeing how much dirt and lint was trapped between them. She slowly reached her hands towards her foot...

“YES!” Chris shouted, thinking her was about to be rescued. “Mrs. Carson, thank MMFF!” Chris yelped as the giant toes suddenly squeezed together again. His tried shouting for her, but the giant toes muffled his cries for help.
Janet had gripped all the toes, except her big toe, with her right hand, keeping them out of the way, then poked her index finger in he crevice, moving it back and forth like a brush to clean out all the debris. Ironically, she actually HAD seen Chris’s tiny body for a fraction of a second, but dismissed him as nothing more than a stray piece of dirt. Alas, if she’d only recognized that it was actually a tiny boy...
She continued cleaning out the lint between her first two toes, oblivious to the muffled squeaks emanating from the adjacent crevice.
“Yuck!” Janet exclaimed, as she wiped the dirt off her finger, repositioning her hands to get the next space.

Chris was still screaming for Mrs. Carson’s help when a huge finger suddenly punctured the crevice he was in. It slammed into his upper body, pushing him off her toe. With a tiny POP, Chris poked through to the underside of her toes, screaming as he tumbled downwards, bouncing off the mattress as he landed.
Chris pushed himself up and shook his head, peering over his shoulder to see where Mrs. Carson‘s foot was. Her gargantuan heel lay just behind him, with the sole teetering back and forth ominously, threatening to slam down upon him at any minute.
Suddenly, a huge rock impacted next to him; then another. He looked up to see where they’re coming from: high above, Mrs. Carsons finger was still moving in and out of the crevices of her toes, pushing out the dirt and lint; he was actually so small, the specks of dirt looked like huge rocks tumbling down and landing all around him.
Chris struggled to get to his feet, trying to get out of the way of the falling debris, but before he could get clear, several specks of dirt nailed him square in the back, knocking him back down and leaving him semi-conscious. He was moaned in pain, trying to will his body to move, but he simply didn’t have any strength left.
Chris’s eyes closed; in an instant, he was out cold.

——————————————————————————————————————————

“Ahh,” Janet sighed as she finished cracking her toes and leaned back against the headboard, “that felt good.”
She stretched out her legs and and made herself comfortable, content to simply fall asleep right then and there.
Maybe taking a little nap wouldn’t be so bad, she thought as she closed her eyes, grinning. She relaxed her body, slowed her breathing, and began picturing a tropical beach in her mind: a cool, ocean breeze; a tall, cold drink; and lying naked on the beach with her husband beside her...
Janet bit her lower lip; her womanhood was quivering again. She really didn’t want to move, but a little release would be just the thing she needed to relax.
She planted her right foot on the bed, lifted her bottom, then, slowly slipped her thumbs beneath the waistband of her yoga pants and slid them off, tossing them over towards her discarded tank top. Next, Janet reached down into the side table’s bottom drawer and pulled out two items: a tube of lubricant, and a translucent, purple, silicone-rubber dildo.
Janet bit her lip with anticipation; she could already feel her pussy moistening. She positioned herself back on the bed, with the dildo in her left hand, and the lube in her right. Then, she attempted to flip open the cap with her thumb.
Unfortunately, the cap wouldn’t budge. Janet sighed with frustration, setting the tube back onto the bed. She’d need to use both hands to open it, but first, she needed somewhere to set the dildo.
Luckily, she knew exactly what to do: she sat on the bed with her knees bent and the soles of her feet facing one another, then placed the dildo upright in the space between, wrapping her feet around it. It felt so cool and sticky against her soles, like a big, squishy, stress ball.
With the dildo in place, Janet reached over and retrieved the lubricant, flipped open the lid, and squirted a sizable glob into her hand. She quickly spread the lube between her palms and began slathering it all over the toy, giving the whole thing a smooth, healthy coat.
Her womanhood was trembling with delight. Patience, my pet, she thought gleefully to herself, kissing her vagina with two fingers to use up the rest of the lube, preparing to make way for the main event.
Finally, Janet gripped the dildo in her right hand, reclined back on her pillow, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath; this was going to be good!

——————————————————————————————————————————

Unbeknownst to Janet, when she’d repositioned her foot on the bed earlier to facilitate removing her yoga pants, she’d unwittingly placed it squarely on top of where the unconscious Chris was lying. As she pressed her soul into the bed to push herself up, she plastered his tiny body to the underside of her foot.
Chris suddenly awoke to an immense pressure on his back; his arms and legs were splayed out to the sides, completely immobilized, and his face pressed firmly into the sheet below him. Completely confused, he tried verbally calling out, but his mouth was filled with fabric; he was being smothered.
Eventually, the pressure subsided, and the giant foot tilted to the side. Chris was gasping for breath, trying to recover, as a sea of maroon fabric passed overhead. He tried pulling his body off Mrs. Carson’s sticky sole, but he didn’t have the strength. His back was stuck, leaving him spreadeagled on her foot.
“Mrs. Carson!” He squeaked meekly with what strength he could muster. “Help!”
Suddenly, a huge purple object landed in the space between her souls, a gargantuan monument towering hundreds of feet above; from the looks of it, the object resembled a giant, rubber penis.
Chris gulped fearfully, unsure of what the giant woman was about to do. Then, Mrs. Carson’s foot lurched forward towards the ominous structure. The tiny boy was screaming in terror as he was plastered face-first into the object’s sticky surface. He couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe, and he heard sickening slurping sounds from outside the closed foot.
Then, the giant sole peeled away, leaving Chris stuck to the dildo. Before he knew what hit him, Mrs. Carson’s huge hand slid over him, enveloping him in hot, slippery gel. His tiny body slid along the surface as the giant women slathered lube all over.
When the calamity was through, Chris was stuck just above the shaft within a slippery matrix of slime. Before he could event attempt to pry himself loose, Mrs. Carson’s massive hand wrapped around the base of the penis, lifting it up into the air and tilting it sideways.
“OH MY GOD!” Chris gurgled as he stared directly at the giant woman’s cavernous pussy, realizing exactly what was about to happen. “NO! MRS. CARSON, NO! PLEASE! DON’T PUT ME IN THERE!”
Two giant fingers caressed the lips of the mammoth cave beyond, preparing the entrance for the huge, sex toy. Chris was writhing, trying to get out of the gel and off the object before...
The dildo blasted towards the opening like a rocket.
“MRS. CARSblmmpf!” Chris gurgled as her huge pussy swallowed the dildo, slurping it up like a popsicle. The hot, musty interior stung his eyes was disgusting familiarity, having unbelievably been the third vagina this week he’d been forced into.
Then, just as quickly as it had entered, the dildo slurped back out.
“MRS. CARBbsmn!...HELPblbl!...NO! Mmf!...”
The giant dildo penetrated the huge woman repeatedly, shoving Chris’s poor little body back and forth violently, and leaving him crying for help each time he was outside. It was no use: his squeaky voice was too small to be heard over the cacophonous slurping sounds of the dildo being continuously shoved in and out of her cavernous pussy. In no time, Chris could hear Mrs. Carson moaning so loudly, it vibrated through her vaginal walls.
It was the most embarrassing and uncomfortable experience Chris had ever been through: being continuously shoved inside the vagina of his best friend’s mother. Soon, he’d became dislodged, and was sliding uncontrollably up and down along the slippery surface, tumbling this way and that.
The huge dildo was soon moving faster, and much more violently; Chris was thrown about wildly. The walls of the pussy began tightening, becoming even wetter than before, and Mrs. Carson’s moaning was getting louder, and louder, until finally...
“OHHHH!” Janet moaned as your pussy contracted around the dildo, holding it tightly in place. She was cumming so much, she was afraid to remove it for fear that it would splatter all over her bed. Eventually, her orgasmic sensations subsided, and she relaxed her legs. The dildo gently slid out and onto the bedsheet in a slime of cum and lube.
Janet lay back down and savored the moment; it had been exactly what she’d needed.
She didn’t want to move from that spot. She was so tired, so relieved, so satisfied; she just wanted to sleep.
She sighed resentfully: unfortunately, she still needed a shower, and also needed to go next-door and talk to Shannon. If it wasn’t one thing, it was another.
Janet reluctantly rolled off her bed, snatched up the dildo, and sauntered into the bathroom. She rinsed off the toy under the faucet, sliding her hand up and down to shaft to remove the cum, pubic hair, and excess lube.
In no time, she turned off the water and set the dildo on the counter to dry, then slowly stepped over to grab a towel and turn on the shower.
The purple, sex toy lay motionless by the bathroom sink, thoroughly cleaned. There wasn’t a speck of dirt or lint left....Chris was gone.
Chapter 45 by Shrinker82
Chris awoke to a sudden jostling.
“Mpf, what the—?” he uttered in confusion, having a hard time remembering what had just happened. He was surrounded by wet, slimy walls all around, bouncing up and down from an outside force; the sour smell was familiar to him.
“Oh no,” he lamented, realizing he was once again stuck inside a huge vagina, “not again!

“HELLO?! CAN ANYONE HEAR ME?! I’M IN HERE, IN YOUR...” Chris cringed, too embarrassed to shout the word ‘vagina’, “...I’M INSIDE YOU! LET ME OUT, PLEASE!”
Chris received no response; he only recognized the feeling of giant footsteps as the impacts resonated through the wet, slimy walls that encapsulated him.
“Great!” he thought, “she can’t hear m-“
Chris froze; he suddenly realized he’d been here before.
“Wait a minute!” Chris articulated. “This is just like my dream.”
Two nights before, after the whole Noreen incident, Chris remembered having a dream about being trapped inside her, right before she took a shower. He must have been dreaming again.
“Well, if I’m dreaming, I’m at least going to enjoy it!” he affirmed aloud, working his way down to the giant woman’s lips. At least he could take some solace in the fact that Noreen wouldn’t hurt him—not that he could really be hurt anyway, assuming it was a dream.
“NOREEN!” he shouted as he approached the end of the tunnel, “HEY, NOREEN! I’M IN HERE!”
Chris poked his tiny upper body through the opening, fully expecting to recognize Noreen’s bathroom...
Chris gasped! He WAS in a bathroom, but it definitely wasn’t Noreen’s. His surroundings were entirely unfamiliar: he was presently staring at some kind of huge towel cabinet. Two massive massive legs flanked him on either side, with two giant feet standing a mile below. Outside his field of vision, Chris saw movement. He craned his neck up to view the giantess...
He gasped; it wasn’t Noreen, it was Mrs. Carson!
Memories immediately flooded back to him: her toes, the purple toy, being shoved inside her; it was a cacophony of images that overwhelmed his mind.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted up to her, “MRS. CARSON! I’M DOWN HERE! HELP!”

Janet sighed as she searched for just the right towel: one that had a good balance of softness and drying power. She yanked the one she wanted from near the bottom of a pile of other towels and laid it on the lid of a laundry basket in the corner of the room, just across from the shower. Then, she turned around, opened the shower door, and reached for the faucet handle to start the water.

“MRS. CARSON! WAIT!” Chris screamed as the giant woman turned the handle. It squeaked so loudly Chris had to cover his ears. A torrent of water burst forth from the shower head, echoing loudly as it pounded the smooth, stone floor. The tiny boy was still shouting for attention, but there was far too much noise for him to be heard. Chris tried flailing and waving his arms, but Mrs. Carson simply wasn’t paying any attention to her pubic area.
“MRS. CARSON!” he shouted with futility, “HELP! WHOA!”
Chris held on tightly as giant woman walked back to the sink, praying he wouldn’t fall out. Mrs. Carson filled a glass of water and gulped it down quickly, panting from having to hold her breath.
“Ah!” she sighed with satisfaction, refilling her glass for seconds.
“MRS. CARSON! LOOK DOWN HERE! IT’S CHRIS! I’M DOWN HERE! PLEASE, LOOK FOR ME!”

Janet quickly downed two full glasses of water, panting as she held her glass close to her body. Apparently she was thirstier than she realized. She filled her glass a third time, but this time, sipped it slowly.
As she waited for the shower to reach the desired temperature, Janet stared at her naked body in the mirror. Even she knew that she looked desirable, even for a woman of forty. She grinned softly and moaned to herself, biting her lip as she contemplated everything she needed to do that afternoon.

“FOR PETE’S SAKE, MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted as he pounded his fists into her soft flesh, “CAN’T YOU HEAR ME?!”

Janet took one last swig of her water, reaching her hand down to scratch an itch on her pussy.

“MRS. CARSmn!” Chris’s shouts were suddenly interrupted when two giant fingers shoved him back inside the huge woman’s vagina. He could only utter muffled pleas for mercy as she rubbed her crotch, bucking his tiny body up and down inside her.
The giant woman set down the glass and headed back over to the shower. She opened the glass door and briefly checked the water temperature...
Ah, just right! Janet thought to herself as she stepped inside.
“MRS. CARSON, NO! DON’T! PLEEEEEASE!” Chris exclaimed as he burst through her labia, just as the giant woman stepped into the shower.
“NOlblubblbl!”
A huge wave of water washed over Janet’s crotch, completely engulfing the tiny boy. Chris did all he could to keep from being washed away, but he was literally drowning on the water streaming down her torso. He began kicking his legs wildly to back himself inside her pussy, trying to escape the torrential downpour.

Janet was just about to reach for her loofah when she suddenly felt a wave of pleasure in her groin.
“Ooh!” she uttered, instinctively bringing her hand down to her crotch.

“HELPblblub!” Chris gurgled as Mrs. Carson’s giant hand came into view. He tried backing away, but it impacted, forcing him back inside as the fingers cupped around her labia, sealing off the entrance. Chris tried to get a footing, but the ground was too slippery, and his feet kept sliding out from under him.

“Whoa!” Janet exclaimed as her pussy tingled. She wasn’t exactly sure what was stimulating her, but it definitely felt good. She started massaging her vagina, trying to help it along.

Chris couldn’t scream; his shouts were muffled by slimy discharge and wet skin as he was helplessly batted back and forth along the wet, slippery walls. The whole cavern was vibrating as the giant woman’s moaning echoed throughout the chamber.
Suddenly, two huge fingers suddenly penetrated Mrs. Carson’s labia, smacking Chris squarely in the gut, knocking him flat. They steamrolled over him, grinding him into the bottom of her pussy, forcing the air from his lungs, suffocating him....crushing him...

Janet was moaning so loudly that the water spray from the shower was barely covering her voice. She placed her left hand of the wall in front of her to brace herself while she fingered herself with the right. Her breathing was rapid; she bit her lip harshly, doing her best not to scream.
“Holy shit!” Janet whispered loudly as she closed her eyes. “Oh my god, YES!....YES!....OOOOOHHH!”
Janet couldn’t hold it any more: she removed her fingers and placed her right arm out in front of her to brace as her pussy burst with orgasmic ecstasy!

In the midst of all the jostling, the huge fingers departed; Chris was immediately dislodged from the floor by a wave of slippery juice, sliding him right down to her labia. He frantically tried to brace himself, but there was nothing to hold on to.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted.
*SQUIRT*
Encased in a ball of cum, the giant vagina spit the tiny boy out like a loogie.
“AAAAAAAAH!” Chris shouted as he fell, flailing about as he tumbled downwards.
*SPLASH*
Unbelievably, Chris was small enough that even the shallow shower on the floor of the shower was enough to cushion his fall. He tried struggling to keep near the surface, but the waves of water flowing off Mrs. Carson’s naked body splashed down like waterfalls, making it impossible for Chris to re-orient himself. To make matters worse, the giant woman had been standing almost right over the drain when she orgasmed, and poor Chris had splashed down close enough that he was immediately swept up in the current.
“HELblblb!” Chris gurgled as he tried to swim away, but the current was too strong. “MRblb Carblblb!”
He struggled frantically to avoid his fate, reaching out in desperation to the giant woman above, but she was far too preoccupied recovering from her recent orgasm.
The current swept the helpless, tiny boy over the metal plate and down through one of the holes. Chris had been sucked down the drain.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Janet propped herself up against the shower wall in front of her with both arms, leaning forward with her head bowed and her eyes closed; the shower sprayed down directly onto the back of her head as she breathed heavily, still trying to recover from her inexplicable orgasm. She couldn’t believe that she actually orgasmed for a second time, without having to really touch herself at all! Not only that, it felt even better than with the dildo earlier, and she was completely stumped contemplating exactly why.
Apparently something had stimulated her, but Janet had no idea what it could’ve been. She reached down again with both fingers and felt around the inside of her pussy, trying to figure out if there was something stuck inside her: a stray hair, a piece of the dildo...but she didn’t find anything. She glanced down to the shower floor, checking the drain cover for anything that might have fallen out of her, but again, she saw nothing.
The most unsettling thing about the whole ordeal was that not only had she never orgasmed without actually having someone—or something—stimulating her, Janet could have sworn she actually felt something moving inside of her. She scoured the floor, and herself, even more intensely, worried that a bug might have been stuck inside her pussy; the very thought made her cringe. But, after thoroughly scanning every corner of the shower, she still couldn’t find anything. Whatever it had been, it was gone now.
Janet composed herself, putting the whole incident in the back of her mind, and continued showering. Over the next 30 minutes, she enjoyed the hot water, taking time to carefully scrub all the parts of her body, just in case there HAD been a bug on her. Besides, it wasn’t like she was in a hurry to actually go anywhere.
Eventually, Janet used up all the hot water. She turned off the shower and reached for the nearby towel, then went about blow drying her hair, and getting into some comfortable clothes, now fully rejuvenated and ready to face the rest of the afternoon.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel had fallen asleep on the couch not long after her mother had gone upstairs for her shower. She was the type of person who got very sleepy when she was depressed; even though the talk with her mom and made her feel better, she was still anxious about what was going to happen when her mother went next-door to confront Shannon.
The young teenager’s head lay comfortably on one of the couch’s throw pillows, and she was dreaming a very strange dream about Chris: in her dream, Rachel was walking barefoot through her backyard like she usually did, when she suddenly heard a tiny voice shouting for her. Initially, she looked around, but didn’t see anyone. Then, just as she was about to take another step, the tiny voice squeaked again, it’s high-pitched pleas begging her not to squish him. When Rachel looked down, there in the grass, standing only an inch tall, was a tiny Chris.
“Chris!” Rachel exclaimed, “Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry! I almost stepped on you!”
She bent over and scooped up the tiny boy her hands, cupping him gently in her palms.
“Come on, let’s go to my house.”
Rachel carried the tiny boy through the house and up to her room, setting him down gently on her desk. For the next several minutes, the two friends joked, watched funny internet videos, and listened to music. Oddly enough, the entire time, Rachel didn’t seem at all surprised that Chris was so small, as if it weren’t anything special.
At one point, she excused herself to go to the restroom, but when she returned, Chris was gone. She looked all over her room, calling his name, and trying to be careful where she stepped.
Then, when she happened to peer of out her window, she saw Shannon walking back across the lawn towards Chris’s house. The woman turned around briefly, staring straight up through Rachel’s window at the young teenager, and holding something in her hands. Even from that distance, Rachel could tell it was her tiny friend. Shannon’s mouth turned up in an evil grin, and with a chortle, she closed her fist, trapping the tiny boy within.
Rachel tried to protest, banging on the window, her face pressed up against the glass, but Shannon gave no heed. She turned back towards the house and walked up the back steps, then disappeared into the house as the door slammed shut!
*BEEP*
Rachel awoke with a start! The alarm on the washer had gone off.
She was breathing rapidly, her palms were sweaty, and her heart was racing!
“Wow!” she exclaimed, as she attempted to steady herself. “What a weird dream!”
Not wanting to get up at the moment, Rachel lay her head back down on the pillow. She could still hear water running upstairs, so her mother was still in the shower, meaning she still had some time to nap before having to put the load into the drier. She closed her eyes and dozed off again, all the while hoping her next dream wouldn’t be so strange.

——————————————————————————————————————————

The unconscious body of a tiny boy washed ashore in a damp, dark tunnel, while ripples of water licked his face as the tide flowed in and out. Chris moaned weakly as he slowly regained consciousness, his eyes opening in near complete darkness, except for distant rays of light shining through several holes in the ceiling off in the distance. He vaguely remembered the incident with Mrs. Carson, and being squirted onto the shower floor, but everything after that was a total blur.
Chris shook off his confusion and slowly pushed himself to his feet; he found his balance a bit unsteady. The floor beneath him slanted backwards, and he was so weak he could hardly even stand. His tiny, naked body shivered to warm itself, and he was starving—he hadn’t really had anything to eat since foraging for scraps in the grass that morning. In fact, Chris wasn’t even sure what day it was, nor how long he’d been unconscious, so he wasn’t sure exactly how long since his last meal.
The ground felt cold against his bare feet as he hobbled his way uphill through the dark cavern towards the distant beams of light. From the smell, Chris reasoned he was in some kind of drain pipe, but he wasn’t exactly sure where. If he had gotten sucked into a sewer or something, he figured the pipe would be a lot larger, and the stench a lot more pungent.
As he approached one of the pillars of light, his heart began pounding; he was apprehensive about looking up through he holes, afraid of what he might see. Being sucked down the drain, he was extremely lucky he hadn’t drowned, but he could literally be anywhere, and having a least another day until he started growing again...
Chris mind was swirling with terrible thoughts as he slowly stepped into the spotlight. He gazed upwards, blinking a few times to help his eyes adjust. He could make out some kind of giant room (Thank God he was still inside) with light streaming in two side-by-side windows on a nearby wall. From his vantage point, however, it was hard to see anything else, though there was something oddly familiar about the place. Chris quickly moved into another light pillar to see if he could get a better viewing angle....
....That’s when he saw the gigantic washing machine. He immediately recognized where he was: in the drain just beneath the Carson’s laundry room. There was a small drain in the floor of Rachel’s laundry room to prevent flooding in case of an overflow or leak in one of the machines. Unbelievably, he’d been sucked down from the second story bathroom and swept under the floor. Fate had smiled upon him: he still had a chance to be rescued. He just needed to get someone’s attention.
*HONK*
Chris reeled at the sound of a loud horn blaring through the room above. He was nearly bowled over as he covered his ears, cringing from how it echoed through he drainpipe.
Thankfully, the horn didn’t last long. When he was sure that it was somewhat quiet again, Chris removed his fingers from his ears and meekly gazed upwards, still prepared to re-cover them if the noise blasted again. He could almost hear his heart pounding...
Chris snapped to attention: that noise must’ve been an alarm from one of the machines, signaling that a load was done. Someone was bound to come and check it. All he had to do was wait.

——————————————————————————————————————————

The sound of water flowing down the drain from the upstairs bathroom suddenly stopped. Rachel heard footsteps on the floor above.
“Great,” Rachel sighed, rolling her eyes, “guess mom’s done with her shower.”
She really wished she could nap longer, but her mother would give her an earful if Rachel didn’t get the laundry taken care of. The teenager reluctantly rolled off the couch and into a standing position. The sooner she got the laundry switched over, the sooner she could back to napping.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Chris had been waiting for what seemed like forever for somebody come check the laundry, but as yet, he hadn’t seen or heard anyone. Maybe no one heard the alarm.
“HELLO!” Chris called up, cupping his hands around his mouth to amplify his voice. “CAN ANYONE HEAR ME! ITS ME, CHRIS! I’M IN THE LAUNDRY ROOM! HEEEELLLLP!”
Chris quickly gave up on shouting for help, opting to save his voice for when someone actually entered the room.
Then, he heard footsteps booming off in the distance; the pipe began to shake as the footsteps grew closer. Chris stood at the ready, poised for the moment he finally saw someone. Suddenly, the footsteps boomed directly overhead, and a giant figure came into view, checking the washing machine...
It was Rachel!
“RACHEL!” Chris shouted up, “RACHEL, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! RACHEL, I’M IN THE DRAIN! LOOK IN THE DRAIN, RACHEL!”
But his giant friend displayed no sign that she’d heard him, continuing to fiddle with the clothes in the washing machine without hesitation.
“RACHEL, PLEASE! I’M DOWN HERE! CAN’T YOU HEAR ME! HELP ME, PLEASE!”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel nonchalantly meandered into the laundry room, stepping past the drain in the middle of the room like she’d done a hundred times before without even giving it second thought, and opened the lid of the washing machine. She began taking out handfuls of wet clothes, setting them on the dryer beside her, then reached over and unlatched the front portal of the dryer. Once she had a decent-sized pile, she gathered the clothes up into her arms and bent down to toss them in.

Chris watched intently as his giant friend bent down to toss a bundle of clothes into the dryer. He summoned all the strength he could, cupping his hands around his mouth for one big shout...
“RACHEL!”

Rachel had just tossed the first bundle of clothes into the dryer and was about to stand back up when she heard a faint squeak. She shot straight up, snapping her head side to side, looking to see what had caused it...
The was only the distant sound of the TV in the living room, and the occasional movement of her mother on her floor above.
Rachel shrugged her shoulders and gathered more clothes from the washer and once again tossed them into the dryer...
She froze in place: she definitely heard a tiny, distant voice calling her name.
“Mom?” she called out, “Mom, is that you?”

Chris was ecstatic! She’d heard him; Rachel had actually heard him!
“The drain pipe!” Chris commented aloud, “The drainpipe must be amplifying my voice.”
He watched as the giant Rachel looked around, trying to figure out where he was.
“RACHEL, DOWN HERE! IN THE DRAIN! DOWN HERE, IN THE DRAIN!”
Chris became very excitable, but Rachel wasn’t checking the drain. He needed her to look down.
“Come on, Rach. Look down! Please!”
Rachel was calling out for her mother, her booming voice echoing through the room.
“NO, RACHEL! IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’M IN THE DRAIN! OH GOD, RACH! LOOK IN THE DRAIN!”
It seemed like she could only hear him when she was bent over closer to the floor, and it wouldn’t be long before Rachel was done tossing things in the dryer. He was running out of time!

Rachel was completely stumped; she couldn’t figure out where the tiny squeaks were coming from. She carefully scanned the room looking for anything: a mouse, a loose board, etc.
But that didn’t make any sense: how could a mouse call her by name? Was she hearing things?
As Rachel continued examining the room, her right foot inadvertently slid along the floor, knocking several particles of dirt and dust into the drain.

Chris covered his ears as Rachel’s giant foot scrapping along the floor reverberated through the drainpipe. Huge boulders of dirt rained down from above, forcing the tiny boy to seek cover.
“ACK! RACHEL, WATCH IT!” he cursed.

Rachel sighed and stepped back over to the washer, having already wasted too much time searching for a tiny squeak,, when what she really needed to do was finish up the laundry. She stood on her tiptoes as she stretched her arms into the washer, reaching for the last few clothes slumped in the very bottom, then threw the stragglers into the dryer along with a fabric sheet, and carefully closed the hatch.
She reached for the start button....and paused, listening one last time for the squeak. Hearing nothing, she sighed and pressed the button...

Chris’s heart sank when the dryer whirred to life, the vibrations echoing through the pipe.
“RACHEL, PLEASE!” he begged. Unfortunately, now that the dryer was running, there was no way she was going to hear him. To make matters even worse, the giant girl had suddenly taken a step back, her right foot landing right on top of the drain. The pipe shook violently, and the cover clanked as it jostled in its holster; Chris struggled to keep his footing, but he toppled backwards, hard on his butt.
“Oh, RACHEL!” he whined.
Now, Rachel‘s huge foot was blocking out most of the light, and it also stifled the pipe’s ability to amplify Chris’s voice.

“Aw!” Rachel uttered as she lifted her foot, “YUCK!”
She’d inadvertently stepped right on top of the stupid drain cover in the middle of the room. It was cold, wet, and dirty.
“Stupid drain!” she said as she brushed off the crap stuck to her sole, staring angrily at it.

Chris perked up; Rachel was straight at him.
“RACHEL!” he shouted, immediately jumping to his feet, waving frantically, “RACHEL, YES! LOOK AT ME! I’M IN HERE!”

Alas, the girl couldn’t see the tiny boy waving at her inside the dark drain. She finished wiping off her foot and walked out of the room, wanting to get back to her nap now more than ever.
“NO, RACHEL, DON’T LEAVE!” Chris screeched, “COME BACK!”
The tiny boy collapsed into a heap on the floor of the pipe. His best friend had just left him stranded. He wanted to cry; he’d come so close to being found, but once again was dismissed.
Chris gazed up despairingly into the empty room above; he was tired, hungry, and cold. He just wanted to be big again, but wasn’t sure if he’d even survive that long. He wanted to be discovered, he wanted his friend, his newfound crush, someone who’d watch over and protect him until the potion wore off.
Chris laid down on the cold ground, scrunching himself up into a ball to keep warm. Tears filled his eyes, and he began sobbing weakly. The true gravity of his situation had finally hit him: he wasn’t going anywhere, and no one was going to find him. He mind drifted back to Shannon, and if she was still looking for him. She was probably distraught, or pissed, but he didn’t care either way. He just wanted the suffering to end.
Chris closed his eyes and let the darkness take him, relegating his body to a deep sleep, unsure if he’d ever wake up again, and not caring either way.
Chapter 46 by Shrinker82
Rachel had already found a nice, comfortable spot on the couch again by the time her mother stomped back downstairs from her shower. Her yoga top and pants have been replaced with a loose-fitting, white, V-neck T-shirt and khaki shorts, an outfit not all that dissimilar from what Rachel was wearing.
“Hey hon,” Janet said, “did you get the clothes put in the dryer?”
“Yeah, I took care of it,” Rachel sighed, repositioning herself on the couch.
“Great, thanks. I’m gonna go ahead and head next-door to talk to Shannon, OK? I’ll see what’s going on and try to clear everything up.”
“OK,” Rachel nodded anxiously, “thanks Mom.”
“No problem, hun,” Janet replied, lightly patting her daughter’s upper arm, “just relax for a bit, and don’t worry: I’m sure everything’s fine.”
“Yeah,” Rachel uttered uneasily.
Janet walked through the kitchen to the back door, and slipped on a pair of flip-flops she kept there for a quick trips outside. In no time at all, she was out the door and through the rear gate, heading across the lawn to the Martin home.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon lay fast asleep on the couch in the Martin’s living room. After having awoken so early, and expending so much energy searching for Chris that morning, she’d unintentionally passed out as she relaxed in front of the TV, contemplating her next move. So far, she’d already scoured the entire 2nd floor, literally combed through the carpets, looking for any sign of the shrunken boy, but she’d yet to find any sign of him. At one point, she became so frustrated that she’d actually contemplated running the vacuum throughout the entire home, from top to bottom, and sifting through the refuse for his tiny body; she ultimately decided against it, though, as it was unlikely that Chris would actually survive being sucked up. She wasn’t trying to intentionally kill him, of course. Then again, there was no guarantee that he’d be able to survive on his own for the next couple of days without her help, so it was basically a no-win scenario.
Shannon was tired, frustrated, worried, and anxious, a plethora of emotions all swirled into one.
“Alright, Chris, fine! Have it your way!” she proclaimed, throwing up her hands in defeat, “If you don’t wanna come out, you’re gonna have to make it on your own! We’ll just see how long you survive without me taking care of you! And good luck trying to contact me when you DO give up; I can barely notice you as is. Oh, and you better watch yourself, because I’m not going to tread lightly and watch my every step. So be careful, or I might accidentally squash you!”
With those words, Shannon stomped downstairs to the kitchen to whip up some brunch, having not eaten all morning due to her search. She knew she needed to find Chris, but at the same time, she wasn’t going to expend any more energy looking for someone who was so small, he could easily be overlooked, especially if he was actively avoiding detection. It was his own fault for escaping anyway. Besides, it wasn’t like Chris could hide forever: the potion would eventually start wearing off, and sooner or later, Shannon would find him.
After she’d finished eating, Shannon made her way to the couch in the living room, figuring she’d watch some TV, while still keeping an eye out on the floor, just in case a tiny Chris was trying to get her attention; if the tiny boy knew what was good for him, however, he’d probably be better off staying away: there wasn’t much guarantee that she wouldn’t just squish him for being so disobedient.
Shannon reclined on the couch, resting her head on one of the pillows. Eventually, her eyes gently closed, and she drifted off to sleep...
Shannon was startled awake a loud rapping at the back door. When she realized what was going on, her surprise turned anger and frustration.
“Ugh!” she exclaimed perturbedly, “I swear if that’s Rachel again...”
Shannon practically stomped to the back door and peered out through the curtains, fully prepared to tell Rachel off again...
Her eyes suddenly grew wide; she was slightly taken aback. It wasn’t Rachel at all: it was Janet Carson, Rachel’s mother.
“Great,” Shannon sighed, gritting her teeth, “what did the little brat do, tell her mommy on me?!”
She composed herself, and slowly opened the door.
“Yes?” Shannon asked.
“Hi, Shannon. I’m Janet Carson from next door, Rachel’s mom.”
“Yeah, I remember you,” Shannon replied slyly, “what can I do for ya?”
“Well, I’m sorry to have to bother you, especially when you’re taking care of a sick kid and all, but I wanted to address the little exchange you and Rachel had earlier.”
“Ah, well, don’t worry about that,” Shannon piffed, “I was just a little bit irritated earlier. As you can probably imagine, it’s been kind of a hectic week.”
“I completely understand,” Janet sympathized, “Rachel was just upset over the whole misunderstanding, and I just wanted to come over try to patch things up, if I could.”
“It’s quite alright,” Shannon said, trying to be deceptive, “no apologies necessary. To be honest, it’s just been an especially frustrating morning.”
“Chris still not feeling any better?”
“Unfortunately, no. He’s....still pretty helpless.”
“Well, if I may ask, how long has he been sick?”
“Oh, he came down with it over the weekend.”
“And he hasn’t gotten any better yet?”
“Well, somewhat. I just wanna make sure he’s completely over it before he has any visitors.”
“Well, what does he have, exactly?” Janet asked, obviously concerned.
“Oh, it’s just a little something. You know, nothing serious.”
“Well, with all do respect, Shannon, if he’s been sick since the weekend, it certainly IS serious.”
“Oh, it’s nothing to worry about, really. He just needs to take it easy and let his body recover.”
“Well, yes. I agree,” Janet said, “but if he hasn’t gotten any better yet, maybe you should have him checked out.”
“Well, actually, he was feeling a little better yesterday,” Shannon said, attempting to reassure the woman, “but then he had a little relapse, so I insisted on him staying sequestered until he’s completely back to normal.”
“Uh, wait a minute, Shannon,” Janet interrupted, now extremely concerned, “if he’s taken a turn for the worse, that could definitely be a sign of something serious. I think you may need to take him to the doctor right away, or at least one of the medical clinics around here.”
“Trust me, that won’t be necessary. He’ll be fine; he just needs to sleep it off, that’s all.”
“Look, if you’re feeling stressed, maybe I could take him to the one of the clinics in town for you. It’s no trouble. That way you could have some free time for yourself.”
“Oh, that’s very kind of you,” Shannon replied nervously, “but it’s really not necessary.”
“It’s no problem, really. I could take him off your hands for a little while. I’m happy to do it.”
“Look, I appreciate the offer, really I do, but now’s not really a good time.”
“Well, what’s going on?” Janet inquired, confused yet suspicious of Shannon’s behavior.
“Like I said, it’s been kind of a hectic morning,” Shannon replied quickly.
“Yes, I-I know. You said that,” Janet replied, “I meant, what exactly is going on?”
“I....just have a lot of important things to take care of, that’s all.”
“Well, if you need some help, I can certainly give you a hand,” Janet offered.
“That really isn’t necessary. I can take care of things just fine.”
“Okay,” Janet replied, completely baffled, “but before I go, could I at least check in on Chris and see how he’s doing, so I can give Rachel an update.”
“I really don’t think that’s a good idea,” Shannon objected, assuming a defensive posture, “I really don’t want anyone else catching what he has.”
“I promise it won’t take long. I’ll only be a second.” Janet ascended the steps, as if fully expecting to enter the house. Shannon immediately blocked the woman’s path, her entire body assuming a defensive posture.
“Please, I would really prefer it if you didn’t. Things are kind of a mess, a-and Chris really needs his rest. I promise, I will give you an update when I can, but now is not a good time, OK?”
“Alright, calm down,” Janet said apologetically, “I don’t want to intrude. Like I said, Rachel and I are just a bit worried about him, that’s all. So, could you just let me know when it’s a good time to come back and check on him?”
“That I can do, if he’s feeling better later. I’ve got your number in here somewhere. I’ll give you a call.”
“OK, well, I’ll let you get back to it then,” Janet said, stepping away from the house. “Sorry to have bothered you.”
“OK,” Shannon said, relieved the conversation was ending. “Bye.”
“Bye,” Janet said, still dumbfounded over the exchange.
Shannon closed the door and disappeared into the house, while Janet turned and headed back across the lawn towards her own home.
Several alarm bells were going off inside Janet’s head. At first, she was fully expecting to be able to check in on Chris, at least for a moment, but the way that Shannon was acting made her very uncomfortable. She began to juggle numerous unsettling thoughts, each one only increasing her concern, especially after remembering Rachel’s vivid descriptions of how Shannon acted when it came to Chris.
Could Shannon be keeping him prisoner? Or worse, could she be....molesting him?!
Janet shook off the unpleasant thoughts. She didn’t want to assume the worst, but something definitely didn’t feel right about the whole situation. Bound and determined to get to the bottom of things, Janet quickened her pace back to her house; she had a phone call to make.

——————————————————————————————————————————

From the window of the kitchen, a curious Rachel had been spying on her mother and Shannon as they conversed. It was hard to make out exactly what was being said, however, confrontation, even after muting the TV in the other room. From the looks of things, it seemed that both her mother and Shannon were becoming increasingly agitated. Shannon was definitely up to something, Rachel was sure of it, but it appeared that her mother just wasn’t being forceful enough to uncover it.
Suddenly, Mrs. Carson starting moving back across the lawn. Rachel quickly retreated from window and zipped back into the living room, practically leap-frogging over the arm of the couch onto the cushions, hoping to create the illusion she’d never moved.
She listened as the back door opened and closed; a pair flip-flops slapped across the kitchen floor. Rachel’s anxiety had never been higher as her mother strolled into the living room.
“Hey, mom,” Rachel said, trying to play it cool, “did you talk to Shannon? Clear everything up?”
“Uh, yeah,” Janet lied hesitantly, not wanting to alarm her daughter with unfounded suspicions, “we had a....an enlightening conversation.”
“Did you check on Chris?” Rachel pushed. “Is he OK?”
“We talked about it. Listen, hun, I need to go upstairs for second. I’ll be right back down, OK?”
“I-Is everything all right?” Rachel asked, growing concerned.
“Oh yeah, Rach, everything‘s fine,” Janet replied, turned towards he stairs, “I just need to take care of something real quick.”
“Mom, what’s going on? Is it Chris? Did something happen?”
“No, hunny, nothing’s happened,” Janet replied, trying to calm her daughter. “I just need to take care of something, that’s all. I’ll be right back down, and then we can talk. OK?”
“OK,” Rachel nodded, slumping back down on the sofa.
“Now, just relax,” Janet urged. “Everything’s fine.”
Mrs. Carson attention slowly stomped up the stairs to her bedroom.
Halfway up, she muttered under her breath:
“...I hope.”

——————————————————————————————————————————

Among the many benefits of taking a cruise are the ability to disconnect from your every day life and release one’s inhibitions. It isn’t even uncommon for someone to become so lost in all the activities and distractions that they even forget what day of the week it is. The opportunity cost, however, especially for those traveling into international waters, is that cell phone coverage is spotty at best, and even when one can make a call, the rates can be expense, so you’d only really want to make a call if there was an emergency.
Sheila Martin had returned to her state room to refresh herself before rejoining her husband by the pool on the main deck of the ship. Despite the fact that she’d left it off for the majority of their cruise, except when she’d called home the other day, she’d decided to turn her phone on for a moment to catch up on a couple of games and check her messages.
She was surprised to find two of them. Initially, Sheila figured it was probably Chris and/or Shannon returning her call, but the phone records indicated the calls were from two different numbers, neither of them Shannon nor the home phone: they were from Sue Ann Watkins and Janet Carson. Confused, Sheila pressed play and listened to the first one....her demeanor suddenly shifted from mild curiosity to moderate concern. She hastily listened to the second message; this one only grew her concern exponentially.
What the heck was going on at home?
Sheila checked her cell coverage: two bars. It would have to do, though it was still going to be expensive. She hastily began dialing; she had two phone calls to return, and though she didn’t know it at the time, a third one to make.

——————————————————————————————————————————

A few hours had passed since her encounter with Janet Carson; Shannon, having finally shaken her anxiety, had just gotten back to her lazy afternoon watching soap operas and snacking, occasionally checking the floor for any sign of Chris, should he have decided to come out from hiding. Several times, took quick trips through the kitchen, eyeing the counter tops for his shrunken form, just in case; even while she sat on the couch, she’d occasionally check her toes just to make sure Chris wasn’t trapped in between them. At the time, however, she still hadn’t found him.
She was still quite anxious about losing him, but kept reassuring herself there was no way he could’ve gone far. He must have been hiding, and he’d turn up eventually. Why should she sweat? Chris was the one who was tiny, and who’d have to watch out for her giant feet, lest he get squished.
Suddenly, Shannon’s phone began to vibrate; she casually checked the caller ID: it was Sheila Martin. Shannon cringed: of all the times for Chris’s mom to call, why did it have to be now? Shannon composed herself and answered the phone:
“Hello?”
“Shannon? It’s Sheila.”
“Yeah, what’s up? How’s the cruise?”
“Well, the cruise is going fine, but apparently there’s a situation we need to discuss.”
“Oh,” Shannon replied anxiously, “what is it?”
“It’s about Chris being sick.”
“Yeah, I know. It’s been kinda rough, but I’m making sure that he gets plenty of rest.”
“Shannon, exactly how long has he been sick?”
“Oh, not long,” Shannon replied. “Couple of days.”
“Well, the reason I ask is that I received several messages from family friends, and they’re saying that not only have you been giving conflicting information about his condition, but you also haven’t let anyone see him.”
“Ah, well, he started coming down with it over the weekend, and I didn’t want anyone else to catch it, so I’ve kept him somewhat sequestered, but don’t worry, I’ve been taking good care of him.”
“Well, Shannon that may be, but if Chris has been so sick that no one‘s been able to see him for several days, I think you need to take him to the doctor.”
“Oh, Sheila, it’s really not that serious. I’m sure he’ll get over it soon.”
“Well, what exactly does he have?”
“Oh, you know, there are lots of things going around. It’s probably just a little bug. Nothing to worry about.”
“Well, I’d like to talk to him if you don’t mind.”
“Um, well, he’s a little indisposed at the moment.”
“What do you mean he’s ‘indisposed’?!” Sheila snapped impatiently.
“Well, he-he’s just not really able to talk right now.”
“Shannon, I don’t know what’s going on, but I want to talk to my son, and if he really isn’t well enough to talk, you need to take him to the doctor, or at least one of the clinics in town.”
Shannon cringed harder. Obviously, she couldn’t take Chris anywhere in his state, not to mention she didn’t know where he was at the moment.
“All right,” Shannon replied, eyes shut, completely amiss of what she was going to do. “I’ll take care of it.”
“Good,” Sheila stated, “and message me when you know something.”
“I’ll....keep you informed, I promise.”
“Shannon, I’m going to be honest with you, I’m not happy about having to hear all this from other people. This is serious. We’re trusting you to take care of our son.”
“I assure you, I’m taking care of him,” Shannon offered, “I really do have his best interests at heart.”
“Well, this doesn’t bode well. I think when we get back on Saturday we’re gonna have a long talk about where we go from here. Because if I can’t trust you to take care of my son, then I don’t know if we’re going to be needing your services in the future.”
Shannon‘s heart nearly sank at Sheila’s words. Everything was starting to fall apart.
“I’m....so sorry to have worried you. I promise, I will take care of it, OK?”
“All right, keep me informed,” Sheila said.
“Understood,” Shannon said, eager to get off the phone.
“OK, I’ll let you go,” Sheila said.
“Alright, bye.”
“Bye.”
Shannon slowly and deliberately pressed the “end call” button.
“Shit!” she exclaimed, angrily setting her phone facedown. “Now what? At this rate, they’ll never let me babysit him again!”
Such was a sacrifice Shannon wasn’t willing to make. Now that she’d finally gotten Chris to fall for her, she wasn’t going to give him up so easily. Things were falling apart, and Shannon made a desperate decision: she had to find a way to keep him....forever.
This calls for some drastic measures, Shannon thought. Her plans had to change, but how far was she willing to go? She then started wondering how much money she had access to. Wondering if....if she had enough to disappear.
A wry grin slinked across Shannon’s face. She began licking her lips, like a hungry predator about to devour its prey. She had a pretty good idea, and if it worked, Chris WOULD be her’s forever.
“First things first,” Shannon said to herself, “I’m gonna need more shrinking potion.”
Shannon quickly retrieved her phone and scoured through her contact list. Once she found the right number, she assumed a tantalizing posture and pressed “call”.
The phone on the other end buzzed once....twice....*click*
“Hello?” a male voice answered.
“Ray? Sweetie, it’s Shannon.”
“Shannon?!”
There was a pause on the other end.
“Hang on one second,” the man said, “let me get to my office.”
The was another long pause, then the sound of a door closing.
“Alright, I can talk now. So, what’s up girl?”
“Well,” Shannon said playfully, “ I need you.”
“Hm, you need me, huh?” he replied, squirming in his office chair. “What exactly is it you need me for?”
“Oh, nothing much. Just some more of your...” Shannon lowered her voice, “special blend.”
The voice on the other end suddenly got very serious.
“Shannon, I told you that was a one time thing,” he replied in a hushed yet firm tone. “I can’t get you anymore!”
“Come on, Ray,” Shannon pouted, “after all I’ve done for you.”
“After all you’ve done?! What you’ve done is put me in some really hot water. I told you about that stuff in confidence. I took a huge risk just getting you the first dose, and now you’re telling me you want MORE?!”
“Come on, Ray, please? I really need this.”
“Shan, the only reason I gave it to you the first time was to help get rid of that jerk ex-boyfriend of yours.”
“...And so we could be together,” Shannon reminded him.
“Yeah, so what do you need more for?”
“That’s for me to know, and for you to find out.”
“Not good enough, Shannon. I can’t hide this anymore. They’re already asking questions about the missing ingredients, and it won’t be long before they trace it back to me.”
“Well, you should have covered your tracks better, and you might want to learn quick, because I’m gonna need a larger supply.”
“Shannon, did you even hear a word I said?!” Ray snapped, “I can’t get you any more!”
“And I said, I needed you,” Shannon rebuked. “You don’t want me to renege on our little deal, do you?”
“You can’t use your pussy to bribe me, Shannon.”
“Oh, I can’t?” Shannon asked sarcastically, “This is news to me.”
“Shannon, I can’t do this right now.”
“Come on, Ray, I’m serious. I really need your help on this.”
“Well, if you want my help, I’m gonna need to know the details.”
“Alright, fine,” Shannon relented, “I need enough to keep someone shrunk for a long time.”
“Who?” Ray ejaculated. “A-And how long we talking?”
“Long enough.”
“That’s not an answer.”
“Long-term, then. Months....years even.”
“Shannon,” Ray sighed, “even if I wanted to help you, I’m already under suspicion. If I gave you any more formula, I might as well paint a target on my back!”
“Well, you better find a way, because I don’t have much time,” Shannon demanded, “And if you ever want to have me again, you’ll get me that potion!”
“Babe, listen,” Ray began, “I’d love to help you, I really would, but I don’t think—“
“Ray, shut up and listen to me!” Shannon interrupted him. “I’m not asking you to do it for free. You get me that potion and trust me, I will make it worth your while, and I’m not just talking about my pussy.”
“Oh yeah?” Ray asked doubtfully, “How much?”
“What would you say if I offered you a chance for you and me to go away together, disappear, permanently, off the grid, with enough money to live comfortably for the rest of our lives?”
After a very long pause on the other end of the line, Ray gave his response:
“I’m listening.”
Chapter 47 by Shrinker82
Dr. Raymond Price learned and firmly believed that if you want to get ahead in he world, you have to be willing to do what it takes, regardless of who you have to step over. Growing up, it wasn’t hard to tell that behind his teen-heartthrob good looks, lay an incredibly gifted mind. He excelled in nearly everything that he did, and his parents nurtured and encouraged him every step of the way. They made sure he had everything he needed to succeed, including access to the best education they could afford.
Things just seemed to come naturally for Ray: good grades, countless friends, and numerous beautiful girlfriends that even made the star athletes of his high school jealous. Despite having the manner and build of a natural-born athlete, however, Ray wasn’t really motivated by nor interested in sports. He was more focused on his education: winning contests, science fairs, and dominating any raw knowledge competition he came upon. Eventually, he even won the opportunity to compete for a full-ride scholarship into one of the most exclusive colleges in the nation, and he firmly believed he was destined to win.
But perhaps that’s when everything went wrong, and Ray’s outlook on life completely changed. He was passed over by the scholarship committee by an applicant who’s parents were wealthy and well-connected, and who had donated a huge amount of money towards a new campus building. Ray tried to appeal the decision, but soon came to the uncomfortable realization that had never been seriously considered due to his social status, and lack of money thereof.
Ray never really got over it. He’d learned the painful truth that the world was full of “have’s and have-not’s” competing on a cruel and unfair playing field, and believed he’d been cheated out of what was rightfully his just because he wasn’t lucky enough to be born into wealth. From that moment on, he swore that he’d never let anyone get the better of him, and if they did, he’d make them regret it.
All throughout college, Ray worked his tail off, and looked down upon anyone who he felt wasn’t pulling their own weight, and made sure they knew it, too.
Then came the day that one of his fellow students learned firsthand just what lengths Ray would go to if they crossed him. The student in question was an arrogant ass who had come from a upscale, well-to-do family, and who’d had everything in life handed to them on a silver platter. They stole a paper of Ray’s and submitted it as their own independent research. When Ray found out, he appealed to the appropriate entities. After a long, grueling process, he eventually won, but despite the academic committee’s ruling, the punishment set forth onto the defendant was nothing more than a slap on the wrist; though not specifically stated, Ray knew the real reason for such a lenient punishment was to prevent the university from alienating one of its rich donors.
Instead of just begrudgingly accepting the outcome, however, Ray made it his personal mission not just to get justice, but to utterly ruin the over-privileged young man. He went to the school newspaper, radio station, and any other media outlet he could to tell his story, which eventually got local and state media coverage. The bad publicity, coupled with threats of other rich entities pulling their endowments and funding, eventually pressured the university to force the student to leave school. It was probably the first dose of the real world that guy and his family had ever gotten.
Ray might have been satisfied with that accomplishment, but winning such an intense battle gave him a true taste of power; he vowed then and there to never let such a thing happen to him again. When he had opportunity to be submitted for a national collegiate prize, he decided to pull out all the stops and make sure he won it: he found out everything he could about those that were on the judging committees, greasing palms, making threats, and basically pulling as many strings as he could.
Amazingly, he won! That prize went completely to his head. He continued on his dark path, stepping over anyone who got in his way. Even working in some top level institutions, he wasn’t afraid to butt heads, suck up to management, and do anything else he could to get ahead.
His greatest accomplishment, however, came from an independent project he’d been working on: a project that could completely revolutionize the world as he knew it. He found a mixture of compounds that, when purified into a serum, could actually bind to and re-organize the genetic structure of organic matter, causing it to compress. Basically, the formula attached itself to the DNA of living cells and caused the helixes to wind more tightly; by doing so, it enabled a slight reduction in the size of living, organic matter, causing it to shrink.
Even with only preliminary success, Ray still recognized that he had something remarkable, and he wanted to make sure his discovery would make him rich! The problem was getting the funding to continue his research. Taking it to his bosses would mean it could become the property of the institute where he worked, and he wasn’t about to part with his work. Instead, Ray took it to the one place he knew he could get unlimited funding: the US military. A simple proposal on how it could be used for defense—pitching as a way of sneaking spies into hostile territory undetected—was all Ray needed to get a blank check and access to unlimited resources. Regardless, the possibilities of such a product could be astronomically invaluable to the defense industry, and Ray wanted to cash in.
Alas, while working on such a project for the government did pay well, Ray wasn’t exactly living “high-on-the-hog” as it were. The military contract only gave him a comparably small stipend; Ray, however, wanted more....much more! Unfortunately, he was considered just as much of an asset as his formula, and government wasn’t about to let him leave so easily.
One frustrating day while drowning his troubles at a local bar, contemplating a way trying to wiggle out of his ironclad contract, Ray happened to lock eyes with a short, attractive, busty young woman sitting across the room. After exchanging casual glances, and a few quick smiles, Ray downed the rest of his beer and walked over to introduce himself. The young woman’s name was Shannon, and although she may have been a bit more plus-sized than most of the girls he normally dated, her proportions seemed to work for her, and she had a spunk about her that Ray found quite intoxicating. They got to talking, and the more he got to know he, the more intrigued Ray became.
Even though Shannon admitted she was in a relationship at the time, she firmly stated that she wanted out. Ray didn’t mind, however; he considered taking another man’s girl an achievement. Shannon explained how Steve, her then boyfriend, was emotionally abusive, and that she was looking for a guy just like Ray to give her the strength to leave the relationship.
For the next couple of months, Ray and Shannon hooked up in private: sneaking and fooling around. Eventually, though, Ray wanted to become exclusive, and for Shannon to break it off with Steve; unfortunately, she kept insisting that it was too difficult, or that it wasn’t the right time. Ray wasn’t one to beg, but he began growing impatient. It seemed like Shannon was just stringing him along, and he wanted her all to himself.
Then, one night, after a causal rendezvous at his place, Ray once again asked Shannon to go steady. After giving him the same tired excuses, he made a desperate move, and proposed something he would later come to regret. Despite knowing exactly how much trouble to get into, he made Shannon a deal: if she agreed to be exclusive, he’d give her something that would give her the courage to leave her boyfriend. Shannon was, to say the least, intrigued. After making her promise not to tell anyone, Ray told Shannon about his “shrinking potion”.
As to be expected, Shannon was skeptical, but Ray swore to her it was true. He explained exactly how it worked, offered to prove it, and would give her some only if she promised to use it to scare off her boyfriend for good.
Shannon agreed, provided Ray could actually prove it. Despite the risks, Ray gathered what formula he could sneak from work the next day, and hurried home that afternoon, anxiously awaiting Shannon’s arrival for a demonstration that evening. When she finally arrived, Ray provided the proof: he took an ordinary tree leaf and put a couple drops of his potion in the center.
Things happened fast!
Shannon was in utter disbelief! Before her very eyes, the leaf shrank to a fraction of its original size. To say the least, she was beyond amazed! She was ecstatic, and began asking Ray a ton of questions, nearly to the point of obsession!
Once Ray managed to calm her down and remind Shannon that everything was still top secret, he once again explained that the effects were only temporary, but that the potion should still shrink her boyfriend long enough for Shannon to scare him off. She agreed, albeit inquiring about how exactly she was supposed to keep Steve, her soon to be ex-boyfriend, quiet after the fact. Surprisingly, Ray didn’t seem too worried about it. What was the guy going to do: walk into the nearest police station and say that his girlfriend shrunk him?! They’d lock him in the loony bin and throw away the key. All Shannon had to do was put the fear of God in him, and make sure no one found Steve in his shrunken state. And of course, as to be expected, being so small comes with risks....and if Steve were to accidentally disappear...
That night, to show her appreciation, Shannon gave Ray the fuck of a lifetime!
The next morning, however, Ray really starting having concerns. What if someone found out what he’d done? What if Shannon’s soon to be ex didn’t keep quiet? There’d be too many questions. He immediately called Shannon and asked for the potion back.
Shannon, however, wasn’t about to give it up so easily. She was already planning her revenge, and somehow convinced Ray to trust her that everything was going to be alright.
Reluctantly, Ray believed her, but a surprise audit at work the next day turned up discrepancies in the amounts of the key materials he’d stolen. Ray swore up and down to his superiors that he didn’t know anything about it, and explained that it was probably just a simple error. They bought it, but Ray knew he was still under suspicion, and under a watchful eye. It was only a matter of time before he was found out.
For the next week, and into a long weekend, Ray didn’t hear anything from Shannon. He wondered about calling her, but his anxiety was starting to get the better of him, and he decided it would be best to just cut ties with Shannon and try to cover everything up.
Come the following weekend, however, Shannon finally called back. Ray explained his apprehensions again, but Shannon said it was too late: she’d already used the formula on her boyfriend. Ray was terrified, rambling on about it was all a mistake, and that they had to cover everything up. To his surprise, however, Shannon explained that the entire plan had gone off without a hitch. Everything went perfect!
“It worked like a charm!” Shannon delightfully explained over the phone, trying to contain her laughter, “You should have seen it, hun: Steve was so small and helpless....not even two inches tall....completely terrified....scurrying through in the carpet, trying to get away...”
“You’re sure you scared him off?” Ray asked anxiously.
“Trust me, hunny, he’s not coming back!”
“And you’re sure he’ll keep his mouth shut? We can’t take any chances.”
“Ray, sweetie, trust me: he’s not going to be saying anything to anyone.”
Ray heard Shannon giggling menacingly on the other end of the line. He wasn’t entirely sure what she had done, but from the way she was acting, he was quite sure that her ex-boyfriend was gone....permanently.
The good news, however, stopped there. The lab was starting to ask questions, which put Ray under enough scrutiny that he was sure he’d never be able to sell out of his contract, at least not until the whole thing blew over, assuming it ever did.
So, when Shannon called up out of the blue and said she needed more formula, Ray had every intention on turning her down. That is, until she mentioned the money. She was going to pay handsomely enough that the two of them could disappear together....forever.
Ray reiterated that if he complied, there was no going back: it was all or nothing.
Shannon agreed, and told him the plan. The details were sketchy, but she wanted everything done and finalized by the end of the week.
Ray agreed, and started preparing his exit strategy. He’d managed to smuggle out all the ingredients he’d need, plus a couple extra things he figured would come in handy. That very afternoon, Ray left the government lab like usual and drove off the grounds, with no one the wiser of what he’d done, nor that he was never going back.
It was nearly 5 o’clock when he arrived at the address where Shannon had agreed to meet. Apparently, she’d been housesitting for the past several days, which provided a perfect, neutral location for them to meet. Ray secretly hoped he could persuade Shannon to let him crash there until they left; once he made all the arrangements, and in order to walk away from his life for good, he’d need a safe place to lay low.
Leaving his briefcase in the car, Ray grabbed a medium-sized, black and silver case from the passenger seat next to him and headed up the walkway to the house. After quick knock on the door, and the familiar stomping of bare feet on the other side, his lovely mistress opened the door.
“Hey,” Shannon said, sticking her head out the door and looking both ways to see if anyone was watching, “come on in.”
“Hey babe,” Ray exhaled as he stepped inside. “it’s good to see you.”
“It’s good to see you too, hun,” Shannon giggled seductively, shutting and latching the door behind him.
“Yeah, I’ll bet,” Ray grunted, setting the case down onto the floor.
“So,” Shannon said as she turned back towards him, “are you just gonna stand there, or are you gonna come say hello?”
“Of course,” Ray chortled, stepping closer and wrapping his arms around her short, curvy body. “Hello, beautiful.”
“Mm, hello handsome,” she moaned, wrapping her arms around his muscular 5’11” frame. “I’ve missed you.”
“Hm, have you now?” he said, pulling her in close, kissing her soft, tender lips.
“So,” Shannon said between kisses, “did you....*smooch*....bring....*smooch*....what I....*smooch*....asked you to bring?”
“Yeah, I got it,” Ray said smugly, gasping teasingly to delay Shannon’s next kiss, “question is: do you have what you promised me?”
“Patience, sweetie, patience,” Shannon teased back. “As long as you brought me what I want, you’ll definitely get what you want.”
“Good to hear,” Ray nodded, “I took a huge risk getting this to you, babe, so there’s no turning back. We’re in too deep.”
“Calm yourself, sweetie,” Shannon reassured him, “Everything’s gonna be fine. I’ve already started making the arrangements. By this time on Friday, you and I are gonna be on a plane to the Caribbean.”
“Oh baby,” Ray sighed fervently, moving back in to kiss her again, “I can hardly wait.”
“Uh uhn,” Shannon uttered, putting her index finger up to his lips. “First thing’s first. Where’s my potion?”
“Oh, I’ve got it right here,” Ray replied smugly, pointing his foot toward the case, “and I think you’ll be very pleased with the extras I brought you.”
“Ooh, I’m sure I will,” Shannon said grinning, biting her lip with anticipation. “So, let me see ‘em.”
“Alright,” Ray relented, “where a good place to set this stuff?”
“Uh, let’s go into the kitchen,” she suggested. “We’ll set it on the table.”
Ray retrieved the case from the floor and followed Shannon into the kitchen, setting it on the table where she motioned.
“Hey, close the blinds babe,” Ray prompted as he started unlatching the case, “just in case anyone’s watching.”
Shannon agreed and went about making sure no one could see into the room from outside. Once he was sure no one else could see, Ray lifted the hinges lid and open the case. Inside, surrounded by form-fitting foam, was a smaller box, and a device that resembled a fancy label maker in front. Ray sat down in one of the kitchen chairs and pulled out the smaller box, lifting off the lid and setting everything down carefully onto the table. Shannon immediately eyed three small vials sitting in a row, each one also sitting in their own foam-walled compartment.
“All right,” Ray began, “now, you mentioned wanting to keep someone shrunk for an extended period?”
“Not ‘wanting’,” Shannon confirmed, slightly disappointed in only seeing three vials, “‘needing’, so I hope you brought me enough.”
“Trust me, I brought you enough,” Ray said as he pulled each vial out of its pocket and set them on the table. Two of them were half full of their respective solutions—one blue and one clear—and the third was full of a lime green liquid. Shannon recognized the familiar blue hue of the original shrinking potion, but seeing the vial only half full increased her disappointment.
“Uh, I hope that isn’t all of it, Ray” Shannon criticized, pointing at the half-full vial. “Otherwise, you can forget our little deal.”
“Relax, babe,” he reassured her. “It’s all you’ll need. I’ve made some improvements to my formula since the last time.”
“Oh, yeah? What kind of ‘improvements’?”
“Well, you obviously know that the shrinkage isn’t permanent, right?”
“Yeah,” Shannon replied bluntly, rolling her eyes with discontent, “And?”
“Well, do you know why?”
“Uh, because it eventually works its way out?” Shannon replied snidely.
“Yes, smarty,” Ray replied sarcastically, “but do you know WHY that is?”
“No, Ray, I don’t. Why don’t you tell me?”
“Because the compounds eventually break down.”
“So, what’s your point?”
“My point is: since the compounds naturally break down, the shrinkage isn’t permanent, but if you could stabilize those compounds so they don’t break down...”
“The shrinkage would be permanent,” Shannon lit up, finishing his sentence. “Ray, are you saying that you made a potion that won’t wear off?”
“I’ve made some advancements since we last spoke, and I found a way to stabilize the formula so that it’s permanent.”
“Watch this,” Ray said smugly, picking up the 1st vial. “OK, so, here’s the original potion.”
Ray continued, taking the second bottle of clear liquid in hand:
“Now, I add some of this stabilizer solution,” Ray spoke as he poured the 2nd vial into the first. “Mix...”
Ray carefully put the cap back on the shrinking potion and shook it up; the liquid inside changed from a light blue to a bright red.
“And....voila!” Ray exclaimed, holding the finished potion up in front of Shannon. “Your new, and improved, shrinking formula.”
“Oh, yes!” Shannon said, beaming, her eyes completely fixated on the vial of potion.
“Now,” Ray continued, pulling the vial back towards himself, “since the original potion wore off, we didn’t have too much need for an antidote, but obviously, since we have a permanent version, I had to find a way to break it down if needed, which leads me to this....”
Ray held up the full vial of green liquid.
“This potion immediately breaks down the compounds in the shrinking potion and restores the affected organic matter back to normal size. An antidote, if you will....just in case of accidental exposure. You wouldn’t want to accidentally shrink yourself forever.”
“Ray, this is perfect!” Shannon exclaimed. “Oh, I could kiss you!”
“Mm, what’s stopping you, babe?”
Shannon immediately leapt into his lap and started passionately kissing him, running her hands through his dark, brown hair.
“I take it you’re satisfied?” Ray inquired, coming up for air.
“Mm, oh yes, baby!” Shannon said, lightly kissing him one more time, running her index finger down his firm chest. “Very satisfied!”
Shannon could feel his erect manhood between her legs; she relished in the fact she could quite effectively turn him on.
“Mm, easy tiger,” she teased, giggling.
“Sorry, babe, can’t help it,” Ray chortled, “I’m just....so excited! I mean, are we really doing this?! Running off together?”
“Oh yes,” Shannon said firmly, “yes indeed. We’re definitely doing this! I’ve already started making all the arrangements. We’ll still need to sell a few of our things—your car, my car—and quickly drain some of our accounts for emergency cash, but don’t worry: there’ll be more than enough money for us to live happily ever after on a beautiful island in the Bahamas.”
“Ooh, babe, I’m liking what I’m hearing,” Ray replied, biting his lip anxiously.
“Now,” he continued, more sternly, “about the other problem you mentioned...”
“Yeah,” Shannon said, slightly embarrassed, “I seem to have....misplaced someone.”
“Yeah, that is definitely a problem,” Ray mulled. “Thankfully, I may have a solution. When was their last dose of my other potion?”
“Tuesday afternoon.”
“Well, in that case, thing’s aren’t as bad as they could be. You and I’ll be gone long before the effects wear off.”
“I still have to find him, Ray; he’s crucial to my plans.”
“Oh, he is, is he?” Ray queried, slightly jealous. “Who is it, anyway? Not your ex, Steve?”
“No, of course not!” Shannon snapped, “I told you that problem’s been taken care of. It’s.... someone else.”
“Hm, hope it’s not someone I have to be jealous of.”
“Oh, you don’t need to worry about him, Ray,” Shannon giggled seductively, “But I don’t want anyone finding out about him.”
“Me neither,” Ray added. “Thing’s are difficult enough at this point: I’ll at least have plausible deniability if I disappear, but if my superiors find out a top secret potion been used on a common ordinary person, we’ll have the whole U.S. government looking for us.”
“Well then, we’d better find him first,” Shannon urged impatiently.
“...And that’s where this little beauty comes into play,” Ray chimed in, reaching back into the case and pulling out the large, handheld device Shannon had seen earlier. “This....is a specialized tracking system I’ve developed. It’s kind of like what they use when they plant a tracker in someone, only this one is specially designed to locate specific compounds and genetic. I’ve already calibrated it to track my potion; all you have to do is provide a sample of a person’s DNA, and once the device calibrates to their genetic code, we’ll know their exact location!”
“Oh, awesome, Ray!” Shannon squealed, kissing him again. “But, wait a minute: even if we find him, the potion he took’ll eventually wear off. We can’t have him growing back in the middle of our getaway.”
“Relax, babe,” Ray reassured her, “all we have to do is feed him a drop or two of the stabilizer. Whatever his current size, It’ll keep him that way just as good as the red potion will. And if he’s too big for us to control or smuggle out of the country undetected, we’ll give him the antidote, then I’ll hold him down while you give him the new stuff. Either way, nothing is getting in the way of our plans. We are going to live happily ever after, no matter what!”
“Ooh, baby,” Shannon sighed seductively, “I’m so happy, you’re making me wet.”
“Mm, am I now?” Ray replied smugly, sensing the moistness of her pussy through his pants.
“Come on upstairs,” Shannon whispered into his ear as she slid off his lap, “I want to thank you properly.”
Shannon took Ray by the hand and started leading him into the hallway.
“Oh, hang on a second,” Shannon said, heading back to into the kitchen towards the table.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, I just wanna put these away,” Shannon said, grabbing the vials and carefully putting them back into the box. “I wanna keep them safe and secure.”
“Good idea,” Ray replied, clicking his tongue.
Ray waited restlessly in the hall, eyeing Shannon’s assets as she scuttled about. As she finished up, he quickly surveyed the living room.
“By the way, babe,” he commented, “not a bad little place here. Who’re ya housesittin’ for anyway?”
“Never you mind, sweetie,” Shannon said, walking up to him alluringly. “All you have to worry about....is us.”
Shannon pulled him in close and planted a delicate kiss on his lips.
“...and your reward,” she added, taking him by the hand and leading him up the stairs to the master bedroom. Once there, she lead him into the room, showing him the bed, then stepped back and closed the door.
“Now then,” Shannon said, moseying back up to him, “take your clothes off.”
Ray hastily undressed, and was naked in less than 15 seconds. Shannon giggled at the sight of him literally ripping off his clothes, marveling at the sight of the naked beefcake before her: six-pack abs, broad chest, and a fully erect cock.
“Your turn, babe,” Ray said, stepping closer to her.
“First, lay down on the bed,” Shannon directed, placing a hand on his chest and pushing him back lightly. “I wanna....give you little show.”
Once again, Ray happily obliged, practically hopping onto the comfortable mattress. His cock was already throbbing, awaiting the curvy woman’s arrival.
“My, my,” Shannon giggled seductively, stepping over to the bed next to him, “I see we’re already warmed up.”
“Damn right!” Ray stated. “And it’s waiting for you.”
“Patience, little guy,” Shannon cooed, tenderly stroking his erect penis, “You’re gonna like this.”
Shannon slowly began to do a little striptease for him: she slowly unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, letting them gently slide down her legs to her ankles, before stepping out of them and kicking them aside. Next, she grabbed the hem of her tank top and pulled it up over her head, nonchalantly dropping it onto the floor next to the bed, leaving her standing in nothing but her panties and bra.
“Ooh, that’s right, baby! Take it off!” Ray urged, only growing more anxious.
Shannon giggled and bit her lip, turning her back on him for a moment. She carefully unhooked her bra in the back and took it off, still leaving her bare back facing him. She folded the bra and lightly placed it on the nightstand next to the bed. Ray’s eyes were now fixated on Shannon‘s gigantic, naked breasts jiggling back and forth as Shannon moved about. She stood in front of him for a moment, tilting her head almost innocently.
“You like what you see,” Shannon said, softly smiling at him while gently running her fingers up her smooth skin.
“Oh yes, baby, I do,” he replied. “Now, take those panties off.”
Shannon shrugged playfully, then slipped her thumbs around the waistband of her panties, slowly pushing them down her legs, kicking them off into the pile with the rest of her clothes.
Ray basked in the glow of the naked body before him, reaching his hand towards her, anxiously awaiting the beautiful creature’s wet pussy. Shannon placed her tender hand in his, and carefully climbed on top of him, situating herself over his throbbing cock. Then, she relaxed her body; Ray’s erect manhood easily slipped inside her. The two began making passionate love, Shannon riding him for a good five minutes, with both of them moaning in unison as they went at it.
It didn’t take long for Ray’s orgasm to start building: he grew higher and higher. He tried restraining himself, trying not to be so quick, but he was already halfway turned on from earlier, and had been awaiting this all day. He closed his eyes, tilted his head back, and starting coming; his cock pulsated inside the warm, wet pussy that engulfed it. He sighed with satisfaction, letting his body relax and go limp...
Ray suddenly gagged on a strange tasting liquid that had just entered his mouth. He sputtered, trying to spit it out, but Shannon shifted her weight towards his chest, and forced her hands over his mouth. The vile liquid slid down his throat, forcing his body to cough in response.
Ray started to formulate the words: “what are you doing”, but the look in Shannon’s eyes made her intentions very clear—a look of sheer determination. He began struggling to get free, but despite his muscular body, he couldn’t push Shannon off his chest—for someone her size, she was surprisingly strong.
Then, Ray could feel it: his body was diminishing. He thrashed about wildly, trying to get out from under the plus-sized woman, but Shannon was getting far too big and far too heavy for him to resist. His body was sliding inwards, almost collapsing in on itself. Smaller and smaller he went; Ray could feel his pelvis being crushed under her weight. In no time, Shannon‘s hand was bigger than his face. When she removed it, Ray started shrieking in pain, shouting for help, but his voice was already starting to squeak; the smaller he got, the higher the pitch of his voice, and the further underneath her he went, as if Shannon’s pussy was swallowing him alive. A few moments later, Ray’s squeaks were cut off as his tiny body disappeared beneath her.
Shannon relaxed and took a deep breath, basking victoriously as she sat on her knees with her butt on the bed. She bit her lip gleefully, taking great pleasure thinking about what had just happened. Then, she slowly rocked her body backwards; her vagina slurped off the sheets, revealing a large puddle of cum and vaginal discharge. She scanned the pool of liquid beneath her, searching for any sign of movement…
There in the center, almost drowning in his own semen, was a tiny, 1/2-inch tall Ray.
“Ah, there you are, little man,” Shannon giggled maniacally. She casually reached down with two fingers, scooping him up with a load of discharge, and brought him up closer to her face.
“You were right, Ray. This stuff DOES work perfectly!” she giggled, this time much more playfully. “Though, I wasn’t really trying to make you THAT small. I guess a little bit of that potion goes a long way.”
She watched as the little man struggled in his own cum, cursing her name, and demanding to be made big again.
“Oh no, little man, I have no intention of making you bigger,” Shannon scoffed. “I’ve got big plans for you, AND that potion of yours. I can’t risk anyone finding out about it....*Giggle* or you. You see, Ray, you’re....a liability.”
Ray squeaked some more, betting for the antidote, hoping that the giantess was only kidding; it became clear very quickly, however, that Shannon was quite serious.
“Think of it this way, sweetie: now, you don’t have to worry about your lab finding you. Plus, it’ll be a lot easier to sneak you through customs,” Shannon giggled playfully, “Well, provided they don’t do a body-cavity search.”
The tiny man was still flailing about, trying to get free of the giant woman, but Shannon only watched his futile efforts with sadistic glee.
“Aw, Ray,” Shannon cooed at him through pouty lips, “you look so cute down there. What’s wrong? I thought you’d enjoy seeing me at this size.”
Ray squeaked a response, but Shannon couldn’t really make out what he said.
“Aw, don’t take it personally, sweetie, it’s not like I don’t like you. I’ve enjoyed our times together, really I have, it’s just that....well, my heart kinda belongs to someone else, but don’t worry, I’ll keep you around. I’m gonna need you if I ever have to make more of that formula of yours, and I promise I’ll take very good care of you....provided you behave. Who knows? Maybe one day, if you’re good, I might let you grow a couple of inches. Then, you can be my little sex toy. Doesn’t that sound like fun?”
The tiny man squeaked in protest, but Shannon was giggling with delight and sliding off the bed, knocking him off balance.
“Now, where can I keep you so you can’t get in any trouble?” Shannon pondered aloud, her naked breasts jiggling as she peered around the room. “Hm, well, I guess I’ll figure that one out later. In the meantime, we’ve got a lot to do to prepare for our big trip.
“First things first, however. Tell me how to calibrate that device.”
Chapter 48 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

WEDNESDAY/THURSDAY

Chris awoke in near total darkness; night had now completely engulfed the world above. The tiny boy had practically lost all sense of time. His body ached, and his stomach was rumbling with an insatiable hunger as he hadn’t actually eaten anything all day.
Over the past several hours, Chris had drifted in and out of consciousness, unsure if he’d survive the next day and a half. During the daylight hours, Chris heard Mrs. Carson and Rachel walking throughout the ground floor of the house: eating, chatting, doing housework, etc. At one point, he’d even heard someone running what sounded like a vacuum cleaner through the living room. Chris heaved a small sigh of relief. Given the nightmare he’d had the previous night, he was grateful he’d been spared from having to live through THAT particular experience for real.
All afternoon and into the evening hours, Chris attempted in vain to contact the giant women from his oubliette within the floor: calling for Mrs. Carson as she shuffled about the laundry room, gathering up the clothes that she’d washed and dried; and shouting for Rachel when she scoured the pantry looking for a snack. It wasn’t long before Chris was completely hoarse from all his yelling; he ultimately decided to conserve his energy and rest his voice, opting to wait until morning to resume his efforts. Besides, Rachel had barely even heard him with his voice at full strength, now even Chloe couldn’t hear his raspy cries, nor even detect his scent in the floor apparently when the tiny dog sniffed about, looking for the tiny boy she’d lost track of earlier.
As the daylight streaming through windows in the room above began to fade, Chris was finally able to get some semblance of how much time had actually passed. What a day—nay, week—it had been! Instead of hanging out and watching TV like a normal kid would be doing on his or her summer vacation, he’d been nearly squished with a flyswatter, stepped on, washed all over his giant friend’s and her mother’s naked bodies as they showered, stuck inside a butt hole, stuck to a sex toy while constantly being shoved into and out of a giant woman’s vagina, and washed down the drain—all in the span of about 12 hours! Never in his life could Chris have ever imagined being shrunk by his vindictive babysitter, and left literally fighting for his tiny life.
Chris heard a giant pair of feet pounding up the stairs, with the scuttle of paws chasing after; Probably Rachel heading off to bed, he figured. The floorboards above the living room ceiling squeaked as she progressed down the hallway to her bedroom, her footsteps becoming progressively softer as they moved further away, eventually replaced by the sound of a distant door opening and closing.
Not long after, another pair of feet followed suit; no doubt Mrs. Carson heading up to bed after a long day. After countless minutes of hearing the ceiling above the laundry room creak and grown, and the distant sounds of water running through the pipes, the noises diminished to a whisper, then ultimately fell silent, leaving Chris with only thoughts.
The Carson home was now completely still; the two giant occupants above were safely and comfortably tucked into bed, while Chris was left cold and hungry, curled up in a tiny ball, desperate to keep warm. The tiny boy felt completely helpless; the entire day neither giantess had had any notion of his presence. Now that he was trapped in the drain with no foreseeable way out, Chris wondered if he’d be stuck inside until the potion wore off; he shuddered at the thought of having to be imprisoned for another day and a half until he grew large enough to be able to climb out.
His stomach rumbled with hunger, but there was no way satisfy it. All he had to survive on was the near endless supply of water that blocked the far end of the drainpipe. It wasn’t entirely clean, but it quenched his thirst nonetheless.
Chris tried closing his eyes to get some much-needed sleep, but his stomach kept growling—a constant reminder of his extreme hunger. When your stomach is empty, and your mind full of worry and stress, it’s nigh impossible to sleep; yet, having no other options, Chris somehow drifted off to sleep again, unsure of what the next morning would bring.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Janet Carson yawned as she descended the staircase the following morning, her light-pink, cotton nightgown flowing freely with each graceful step of her soft, bare feet. Despite all of her apprehensions after her conversation with Shannon the previous day, Janet had actually slept pretty well. She still had a lot of concerns, however, and not just for Chris, but for Rachel as well. After calling and leaving a message for Sheila Martin, Chris’s mother, Janet eventually had to sit down and have a talk with her daughter, and admit what was going on. Needless to say, their conversation didn’t make Rachel feel any better.
About 11PM the previous night, Janet had headed upstairs to retire for the evening; before going to bed, however, she turned down the hall to Rachel‘s bedroom to check in and see how she was holding up.

“Hey hon,” Janet said as she entered her daughter’s bedroom, “you still up?”
“Yeah,” Rachel sighed, pausing the video she was watching on her phone before setting in down in her lap, “I....couldn’t sleep.”
“I know,” Janet sympathized, heading over towards the bed, “you’re worried about Chris.”
She could practically see the tears welling up in her eyes daughter’s eyes.
“I just hope he’s okay,” Rachel sobbed, wiping her eyes with her free hand.
“Hey,” Janet said, sitting down on the bed, putting her arms around her daughter’s shoulders and embracing her sympathetically, “I know it’s upsetting, but trust me: everything’s gonna work out fine. We’ll get to the bottom of this, and you and Chris’ll be back hanging out together in no time. For now, there’s no sense worrying yourself sick about it, OK?”
Rachel composed herself, then sniffled, giving her mother an understanding nod. Meanwhile, Chloe, who’d been curled up on the foot of the bed, and sensing her master’s distress, somberly waddled up into Rachel’s lap.
“Hey Chloe,” Rachel sobbed, embracing her dog tightly for emotional support. Janet lightly scratched the dog’s head, praising her empathy for her troubled master.
“Remember, I’m right here if you need me,” Janet continued, grinning at the little dog’s loyalty, “and you’ve got Chloe here to keep you company, too. Now, why don’t you turn off the light a try to get some sleep? You’ll feel better in the morning, I promise.”
“OK, mom,” Rachel sighed. As Janet headed towards the door, Rachel reached over and turned off her lamp, scooting further under the covers to get comfortable.
“Goodnight,” Rachel said.
“Goodnight Rach,” Janet replied, slowly closing the door behind her.

With a new day upon them, Janet hoped today would yield good news, and that she and Rachel could put the whole ordeal behind her.
Janet hit the bottom of the stairs and turned the corner into the kitchen. After pouring herself a large glass of orange juice and setting it on the table, she headed back through the living room and out the front door to grab the morning paper.
The morning air was somewhat warm for it only being just after 8:00; Janet hoped it wouldn’t get too hot that day when she did her yard work. She stepped off the porch and bent down to grab the bag containing the day’s paper, which had landed on the lawn just to the left of the front door.
As she straightened back up, however, Janet had got a sudden chill down her spine. She shot a passing glance at the Martin home, pondering the exchange she’d had with Shannon the previous day, biting her lip anxiously. Janet didn’t want to assume the worst, but in this day and age, if one suspects child abuse, or even molestation, it’s better to be safe than sorry.
Could my concerns be valid? Janet wondered. Am I just overreacting?
She sighed somberly, praying that Chris was alright, then slowly headed back inside.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Chris awoke to the loud creaking of the ceiling over the laundry room. Still groggy from a restless night, he uncurled himself from the ball his tiny body had contorted into to keep warm, sat up, and rubbed his eyes. Someone was awake: probably Mrs. Carson—Rachel wasn’t exactly the “wake up early” type.
Chris listened intently as the thunderous footsteps echoed through the pipe. For the first several minutes, they went to and fro across the floor in an adjacent room. He waited anxiously for whoever it was to enter the laundry room....assuming they ever did, of course.
Then, the footsteps walked away, all but disappearing as a distant door slammed shut.
Chris’s heart sank; he bowed his head in disappointment.
Then, he heard the door open and close again, and the footsteps returned. Chris perked up. The giant person kept walking back and forth, apparently fixing breakfast from the whirring sounds of various appliances starting and stopping.
Suddenly, a huge chair scooted across the floor, screeching loudly. Chris immediately covered his ears and gritted his teeth as the noise echoed throughout the drainpipe.
Finally, the footsteps ceased. The only sounds that emanated from above were the rustling of paper, and the occasional click of a glass.
Chris would have to wait a little longer for help to arrive.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel awoke to the sound of Chloe pawing and whining at the bedroom door, begging to be let out. She moaned as she rolled over to take a look at the clock: it was just after 8. Rachel wanted to sleep a little longer, but she knew Chloe wouldn’t let up, most likely having to go potty. Unfortunately, having a dog sleep in your room means that you have to accept ALL of the responsibilities that go with it: the upsides and the downsides.
“OK, Chloe. I’m coming,” Rachel groaned as she pushed the covers off her and reluctantly rolled out of bed. She sauntered, still have asleep, over to the door, while the little dog waited impatiently, her paws scratching the floor.
As soon as the door was open, Chloe scurried down the hallway. Rachel was about to give chase, but then realized her mother was probably already awake and could let the dog outside. Wanting to get some more sleep since she’d been up late worrying about Chris, Rachel slowly closed her door and sauntered back to her bed, practically collapsing into her pillow.
“Just one more hour,” she affirmed.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Janet had just set down her newspaper and finished her coffee, and was contemplating what to make for dinner, when she heard Chloe’s little paws shuffling down the steps. As the dog scurried through he kitchen towards the back door, Janet stood up from the table to let her out. She was half expecting Rachel to be not far behind, but it wasn’t all that uncommon for her daughter to sleep in, especially during the summer months. Janet didn’t mind though: she remembered how she liked to sleep in during the summer while she was break; Rachel was just taking after her mom.

Chris suddenly heard a distant jingling sound; then, the sound of tiny claws scuttling across the kitchen floor.
“Chloe?” he said aloud.
Chris’s eyes grew wide; he gasped with newfound hope.
“CHLOE!” he shouted, frantically standing up. “CHLOE, HELP!”

Janet opened the back door, and Chloe had just crossed the threshold when the little dog suddenly stopped.
“Go on, girl,” Janet said politely, nudging Chloe lightly with her foot. “Go outside; go pee-pee.”
Janet pushed the dog gently out the door, then closed it as soon as Chloe was far enough outside.

“CHLOE, IN HERE!” Chris shouted desperately. Unfortunately, the back door had already closed, dashing his hopes of a quick rescue.

Chloe whined just outside the closed door, begging to be let back in, but Janet wasn’t budging. She knew the dog had to go potty, and wanted to finish her breakfast in peace without being bothered by a dog begging for table scraps. Besides, it was a beautiful morning; Chloe would fine outdoors for a while, at least until Rachel woke up anyway. Until then, Janet was more than happy to enjoy the peace and quiet.
She turned and headed back to the table, but stopped in her tracks about halfway.
“Ooh,” Janet uttered, snapping her fingers, “while I’m up, I need to check to make sure we have some tomato paste.”

Just as Chris bowed his head with disappointment yet again, he heard Mrs. Carson’s voice. Not two seconds later, her giant footsteps were headed his way, and her giant figure appeared overhead as she stepped past.
“MRS. CARSON, DOWN HERE! HELP ME!” Chris shouted up.

Janet stepped into the pantry, stopping in front of the shelving unit were she kept all the canned goods. She quickly located a single can of tomato paste.
“Oh, awesome!” she overstated. That’s when she eyed the single 15oz can of tomato sauce.
“Oh, nuts!” Janet exclaimed, “I don’t have enough tomato sauce! Dang it!”
She shook her head back and forth in defeat.
“Great!” she cursed, “Now, I’m gonna have to stop by the grocery store!”
Then, she perked up a bit.
“Oh well,” Janet sighed, “I need to go out and get some new yoga pants anyway. I can just stop by on my way home.”
She turned and started heading back towards the kitchen.
“Maybe I’ll just do my errands today and put off the yard work until tomorrow. Ooh, yeah! Then I can stop by the hardware store and pick up some new weed clippers!”

“MRS. CARSON!” Chris called again as he heard her voice coming back into the laundry room. “I’M DOWN HERE! PLEASE, LOOK FOR ME!”
The giant woman had been carrying on a conversation with herself for the past minute, forcing him to hold off calling for her until she was between phrases.
Mrs. Carson dipped her head in deep thought as she walked past the drain again.
“UM,” her booming voice uttered as she stopped in her tracks again, “WHAT ABOUT LAUNDRY DETERGENT?”
Chris watched as Mrs. Carson stepped over to a far shelf where several plastic containers were kept. She picked up and shook each one intently, checking the fluid levels in each bottle.
“MRS. CARSON, PLEASE! I’M DOWN HERE! IN THE DRAIN!” Chris shouted in frustration, wanting her to just shut up and find him.
Suddenly, her huge figure turned around and stepped right towards him. Chris’s face contorted in fear as her giant bare foot slammed down directly on top of the drain cover. Huge bits of dirt and dust were suddenly dislodged and crashed down around the tiny boy.
“ACK!” Chris yelped as he frantically dodged the debris. “MRS. CARSON, WATCH IT!”
Chris waited for the rock shower to stop, then gazed upwards again: Mrs. Carson was standing in front of the washing machine, checking another bottle that had apparently been left there.
“MRS. CARSON, I’M DOWN HERE! HELP!”
From his position inside the drain, Chris currently had a colossal view of her backside: it was covered by a smooth-flowing, pink nightgown that ended just below her thighs. Had the drain been any closer in proximity to the washing machine, he would’ve been able to see right up to her crotch. Nonetheless, every couple of seconds, the humongous woman would lean over the machine, kicking out her left leg, flashing Chris a peek at her nightgown’s matching panties.
The tiny boy cringed slightly; the embarrassing memory of being shoved inside Mrs. Carson’s vagina the prior day had resurfaced, and was now burned into his mind.
Then, his face softened; he looked back up at the gargantuan woman as she fiddled about. For a moment, despite what she’d unknowingly put him through the day before, Chris reminisced about how kind Mrs. Carson has always been to him: always happy to see him when he came over, bringing snacks for Rachel and himself, and she never once was concerned about Rachel and Chris being by themselves, even on the rare occasions when they were up in Rachel’s room. Maybe it was because they’d grown up together, and Mrs. Carson viewed him more as a family member rather than the neighbor boy, or maybe she’d never even given it a second thought, thinking that Chris he was too young to even contemplate trying anything.
He had honestly never really thought about Mrs. Carson as anything more than Rachel’s mom. Although, after having experienced what he had, and having seen her naked in the shower, he realized just how good looking she was for a mom. Even now, in her nightgown, and with her behind facing him, he couldn’t help but feel little aroused...
Chris quickly snapped out of it!
“Chris, get ahold of yourself!” he commanded himself, “This is Rachel’s MOM for crying out loud!
“MRS. CARSON, PLEASE!” he shouted up, resuming his efforts to contact her. “I’M DOWN HERE, IN THE DRAIN! PLEASE, LOOK FOR ME!”

For a moment, while she was scurrying about the laundry room, checking for any items in need of replenishment, Janet thought she heard a tiny buzzing noise. After scratching her ear and scanning the room to see if a fly had flown in, she shrugged it off and went back to work.
As Janet turned away from the washing machine and moved towards the kitchen, she unconsciously scratched a small itch on her side, and happened to notice a loose thread hanging of the right seam of her nightgown.
“Ugh!” she sighed as she quickly twirled the thread around one of her fingers and gave a swift tug, snapping it off. Then, she used her thumb and forefinger to flick it off her hand before heading back into the kitchen.

Chris watched helplessly as the giant Mrs. Carson ignored his cries.
Then, he saw her fiddling with something on the side of her nightgown, flicking it away as she stepped over the drain.
“NO, MRS. CARSON! PLEASE, COME BACK!” Chris begged as her colossal form passed overhead, footsteps booming away.
He was just about to lose all hope when something fell onto the drain grate. It appeared to be a loose thread Mrs. Carson had pulled off her nightgown. By sheer luck, it had not only landed directly onto the drain, but it had draped itself over the grate, with one of the ends dangling down into the pipe, stopping just a couple of inches over the tiny boy’s head.
Chris eyed the string intently: it was like a rope dangling down from heaven above, and it appeared to be just strong enough to support his weight.
He had his escape plan; he just needed to grab it!
Chris jumped as high as he could, stretching his arms to reach the dangling end of the thread. At his reduced size and weight, he was actually able to jump higher than he normally would, but he still wasn’t able to reach it.
In a last ditch effort, Chris backed all the way up to the side of the pipe, took a running start, and leaped into the air...
...and was just barely able to grasp the end of the string with both hands.
The thread quickly dropped from the added weight, as minuscule as it was, then just as suddenly caught on an imperfection in the iron and steel grating. Chris’s tiny hands dug into the thread as it jerked to a vertical stop, swinging him through the air wildly, but the tiny boy held fast; he wasn’t about to let this opportunity slip through his fingers....literally.
Thankfully, it wasn’t long before the thread’s swinging came to a near stop. Chris breathed a sigh of relief; his escape plan actually had a chance of working.
Now came the hard part.
Chris wasn’t exactly the best climber; thankfully, however, his minuscule weight wasn’t too difficult to pull up the rope. Garnering every bit of strength he could muster, he slowly but surely began climbing upwards. It would take a while, but Chris had his spider’s thread out of the underworld.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel slowly opened her eyes, tilted her head, and stared at the clock on her nightstand: it was just after nine. She’d actually managed to get another 45 minutes of sleep! Feeling much more refreshed, Rachel moaned softly as she stretched her arms, eventually pushing herself up and out of bed. She would still have preferred to sleep a little longer, but she figured if she was tired later on that day, she’d just take a nap on the couch.
Rachel walked down the hall, stopping in the bathroom for a quick pitstop, then headed downstairs. She found her mother sitting at the kitchen table, enjoying a cup of coffee and a cinnamon roll, and reading her morning paper.
“Morning Rach,” Janet said positively as she lowered her newspaper.
“Mmh, morning mom,” Rachel sighed reservedly, rubbing her eyes.
“Did you sleep OK?” her mother asked.
“Yeah, I slept fine,” Rachel replied. “Did you let Chloe outside?”
“Yeah, she came down earlier, so I let her out. I was half expecting you to be right behind.”
“Well, I figured I’d try to get a little more sleep. I was....up kinda late.”
“Yeah I know, hun, and I’m sorry. Are you feeling any better this morning?”
“A little,” Rachel nodded.
“Good, you want me to fix you anything for breakfast?”
“No, that’s OK. I-I’ll just have a bowl cereal. Do we have any Cheerios?”
“Uh, yeah. Check the pantry.”
“OK,” Rachel nodded, already heading for the laundry room.

Chris’s climb had been slow going; it seemed like he’d been at it for nearly an hour. He thought his arms were going to give out, so he tried bracing himself with his foot during breaks to give his arms and hands some semblance of a respite.
He had just reached the underside of the drain grate when he heard the ceiling above the laundry room creaking from footsteps on the floor above. Chris figured Rachel must’ve been awake, but he re-centered his focus on climbing. Even when he heard Rachel‘s voice echoing from the other room, he made the decision not to call for help; he didn’t want to waste his energy, opting to wait until he was completely out of he drain to call for help.
With his last few bits of strength, Chris planted his feet on the vertical surface of the metal slat, and pulled himself the last few feet to the top. Tired and out of breath, Chris flopped his upper torso up onto the drain grate, his legs still dangling off the side.

“Oh, would you check on Chloe for me?” Rachel said to her mother, stopping just shy of the doorway into the laundry room, “She might wanna come back in.”
“Oh, hunny,” her mother moaned, “can we leave her outside for a while, at least until after breakfast? You know I don’t like her begging for scraps.”
“OK, fine,” Rachel shrugged, raising her hands defensively.

Chris suddenly heard footsteps blooming behind him. He turned his head just in time to see Rachel‘s giant right foot bearing down. He yelped as it impacted just to the left of the drain cover, sending shockwaves resonating across the grate.
“EEK! RACHEL, WATCH OUT!” Chris squealed as he held on tightly, trying not get thrown back into the drain.
While the giant girl obliviously continued through the laundry room and into the pantry, Chris pushed himself up and hastily traversed the rest of the crossbar of the drain grate to the cold, concrete floor. He stopped for a moment to catch his breath; all that climbing had completely sapped his energy. Chris collapsed onto the floor, bracing himself with his hands to break his fall; he was so weak and hungry, he could hardly even stand anymore.
“Man,” he panted breathlessly, “I’d give anything for a bite to eat right now!”

Rachel quickly scoured the pantry for an unopened box of Cheerios. Despite being a young teenager, she wasn’t really big on sugary cereals, and could easily just snack on the plain kind all day.
“Ah, here it is!” Rachel said, quickly retrieving and opening the box. She was fiddling with the bag as she headed back to the kitchen, trying to snag a couple quick handfuls. Unfortunately, trying to walk and open a sealed bag at the same time proved to dexterous a task for her: in one swift move, Rachel tugged hard on the bag, ripping it open as she lost her grip on the box. It tumbled out of her hands, landing on the floor with a slap, spilling a wave of Cheerios across the smooth concrete...

Chris’s reeled in terror a the giant box smacked the floor with a deafening *SLAP*, hurtling a tidal wave of giant Cheerios in his direction.
“HEEEEEELLLLLP!” he screamed as he took off in the opposite direction, trying to avoid being crushed beneath the avalanche of cereal headed his way. Out of sheer desperation, Chris jumped as high as he could to escape the onslaught. At the apex of his jump, a huge Cheerio slammed square into his upper torso; the tiny boy was smacked several feet through the air, spinning end over end, and landing hard enough on top of another piece of cereal that he actually cracked the surface. Chris clung to the cereal bit as it slid across the floor, coming to a stop a short distance away.
“Ow!” he strained as he regained his composure, shaking his head to dull the pain.
Then, his eyes widened; it was food! Without even thinking, Chris took several huge bites out of the surface of the Cheerio, tuning out the rest of the world as he quickly swallowed and dug in again. Despite the painful delivery system, his prayers for food had been answered.

“Damn it!” Rachel cursed loudly.
Mrs. Carson quickly got up from her seat and scurried to the pantry to see what had happened.
“Oh, come on Rach, really?!”
“Sorry, mom, it was an accident.”
“For Pete’s sake, couldn’t you have just waited ‘til you were at the table to open it?!”
“It’s fine,” Rachel said, trying to calm her mother down, “I’ll get it cleaned up. Could you please let Chloe in for me?”
“No,” Janet snapped, “absolutely NOT! Not when there’s food on the floor. You know I don’t like her to have table scraps!”
“But mom—“
“No ‘buts’ missy!” Janet interrupted. “She’s staying outside until you get this mess cleaned up!”
“Fine,” Rachel sighed, picking up the spilled box.
“Oh shoot!” Janet suddenly exclaimed.
“What?!” Rachel replied, startled.
“It’s Thursday!”
“Yeah, and...”
“It’s trash day! Here, get this swept up and then take the trash out to the curb! I’ll take out the recycling in the meantime.”
“Aw, come on mom,” Rachel whined. “Really?!”
“I don’t wanna hear it, Rach. Now, hurry and get this mess cleaned up and take out the trash!”
“Alright,” Rachel sighed again, trying to cease her mother’s nagging. She stepped over to the corner and grabbing a grey-handled, nylon broom with an attached dustpan from a wall-mounted cleaning rack. She pulled off the dustpan, setting it down on the washing machine, then went about cleaning up: she pulled the larger bundle of cereal together, then moved to sweep up the stragglers.

“NOOOOOOOO!” Chris shouted hysterically as his giant friend headed right for him with the broom. He frantically jumped down from his Cheerio, hoping to make hasty retreat.
It was no use: as he hit the floor the huge broom flew overhead, its grey bristles landing on the far side of the spill.
“NO, RACHEL! STOP!” Chris shouted as the giant broom head straight for him. He quickly took off running, desperately trying to outrun the massive bristles scraping across the floor like an ocean wave. He darted between the monstrous inner tubes of cereal, trying to make his way out of the endless maze.
“RACHEL! RACHEL, HELP!” he shouted to the giantess overhead, waving frantically, hoping she’d spot him before the broom overtook him.
Suddenly, Rachel lifted the broom off the floor. Chris dove to the ground as it passed overhead, the wind nearly blowing his body across the smooth, concrete floor. He pushed himself up as he watched the broom soar through the air to the far end of the pile nearest the washing machines. By sheer luck, Chris was actually close to the opposite end of the scattered cereal; he might just be able to make it out of harm’s way.
Chris darted as fast as he could away from the broom, frantically searching for the edge of the maze of Cheerios. After a couple of quick turns, the floor opened up to a sea of grey concrete.
He’d made it! He was in the clear! Chris sprinted across the open floor, trying to get as far away as possible...
*BOOM*
Rachel’s right foot impacted the floor directly in front of him, sending a microburst of air in his direction.
“ACK!” Chris yelped as he flew backwards, landing hard on his back. Had he been any closer, Rachel would have stepped down right on top of him. He quickly pushed himself up off the floor, eyeing the giant, bare foot before him. His means of escape had been cut off!
“RACHEL, I’M DOWN HERE!” he shouted up in vain. “PLEASE, RACHEL! DON’T SWEEP ME UP!”
Thankfully, Chris’s proximity to Rachel’s foot meant he was somewhat safe from being swept up for the moment, but he needed to get out of the line of fire, and fast! Thinking quickly, he darted alongside her foot towards the heel, hoping he could make it under and through her legs before...
Rachel’s foot suddenly lifted out of the way, stepping down several yards away; Chris reeled from the sudden void left in its wake. He struggled to stay on his feet, but it didn’t matter: the brooms giant bristles touched down on the floor only a few feet from his position, each fiber a mammoth X-shaped column, so large that the tiny boy could actually make out the imperfections in the otherwise smooth surfaces.
“RACHEEEEELLLLL!” Chris shouted as the huge bristles swept over him, sweeping him up into a bundle of fibers. He outstretched his arms, reaching for anything he could grab ahold of. Somehow, he managed to get a grip on a small nick in one of the fibers; he quickly wrapped his tiny arms and legs around it and held tight. Chris screamed for mercy as he was pulled along, but no one could hear his pleas for help. All he could do now was hang on for dear life while the gigantic broom continued it’s deadly work.

Rachel, still completely oblivious of the excitement that was happening down at her feet, continued sweeping up the scattered pieces of cereal, unable to distinguish the tiny human boy from the dirt, dust, and debris on the floor below. After a few minutes, she’d finally gathered all the loose pieces of cereal and dirt into a medium-sized pile. She hastily retrieved the dustpan from atop the washing machine, and bent down to scoop it up.

“AAAAAAAAH!” Chris screamed in terror as the immense dustpan scraped along the floor towards him; a huge pile of Cheerios and dirt started crowding the bristles of the broom as everything was pushed into the pan all at once. Chris desperately tried to hold on, but as huge boulders of cereal bits impacted the nylon fiber Chris was clinging to, they easily dislodged his tiny body, sending him tumbling into the debris pile.

Rachel finished sweeping the last bits of dirt and debris into the dustpan and stood back up, setting the broom off to the side; then, she carefully carried the now full dustpan into the kitchen, stopping just in front of the garbage can. She pressed her bare foot onto the pedal at the base of the trash can, lifting the lid open, then slowly tilted the dustpan forward...

Chris tried to brace himself, but nothing could prepare him for the imminent fall. The giant dustpan tilted forward, slowly spilling its contents into the trashcan. The tiny boy screamed in terror as he slid forward, his arms flailing about, desperately grabbing for anything to arrest his descent. In an instant, his tiny body, along with a few bits of cereal, slipped off the edge of the dustpan pan and dropped into the hungry trashcan below.
Chris’s tiny body bounced off the surface of the pile of garbage just inside the can and tumbled towards one of the sides of the trash bag. He tried standing up, but everything around him was shifting and quivering in a massive earthquake, countering his efforts.
Chris braced himself, and stared up into Rachel’s giant face, his eyes desperately begging her to look down in his direction; alas, the giant girl was preoccupied, un-cuffing the sides of the trash bag from the can.
Suddenly, Chris was thrust downwards! The G-forces generated from Rachel lifting the bag out of the trash can we’re so strong that the tiny boy couldn’t move. He gritted his teeth and strained...
The pressure released, and all the forces holding him down completely reversed. For a brief moment, Chris was weightless.
Then....impact...

Rachel plunged the trash bag onto the floor, compressing its contents. A small cloud of dust kicked up from the top of the garbage heap; Rachel turned her head and coughed as she tugged on the drawstrings on either side of trash bag, pulling it closed. Then, she quickly tied the loose ends of the drawstrings into a knot, wrapped her right hand firmly over the mouth of the garbage bag, and hurried towards the front door to discard it outside.
Chapter 49 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

THURSDAY

Rachel carried the full garbage bag out of the kitchen, holding it practically at arm’s length out in front her to avoid soiling her pajamas. By the time she’d made it to the living room, her mother was already back inside after having deposited the recyclables on the curb.
“Oh good,” Janet spoke up. “Ya get everything cleaned up?”
“Yeah, I got it,” Rachel replied flatly.
“Thanks, Rach,” Janet said, trying to sound pleasant, “you’re being a big help.”
“Yeah, whatever,” Rachel sighed as she walked past her mother to the front door.
“Hunny, don’t you wanna put some shoes on?” Janet asked, noticing her daughter was still barefoot.
“I’m just going to the curb, mom. I’ll be fine.”
“OK, suit yourself. Oh, did you put in a new garbage bag?”
“No, not yet,” Rachel cringed, dreading having to do more work when she came back inside.
“That’s OK, I’ll go ahead put one in for you,” Janet replied as her daughter reached for the handle on the front door. “You’re welcome.”
“Thank you, mom,” Rachel said sarcastically as she headed out the front door, practically slamming it behind herself.

The sun was shining so brightly when Rachel stepped outside that she had to shield her eyes with her free hand, waiting until they adjusted before she continued down the walkway to the curb. The cement path down the sidewalk felt warm and slightly rough beneath her bare feet; although going barefoot outside was nothing new to her, she took each step carefully to avoid scraping her soles, rethinking her decision to forgo shoes like her mother had suggested. At least it was warm enough outside that Rachel didn’t mind being in only her pajamas. It wasn’t like she was exposed—wearing a light-colored T-shirt and tan-colored, plaid pajama shorts—she just preferred comfort over style.
As Rachel approached the curb, setting down the garbage bag, she took a quick moment to wipe off her hands, and was just about to brush the dust she’d kicked up earlier off her pant legs...
“Rachel,” a distant voice called out.
Rachel practically jumped! She snapped her head around to see who was calling her, but there was no one there. Her eyes were still poised as she continued brushing off her pajama bottoms, though she wondered if she might be hearing things.
“Rachel!” the voice repeated, louder this time.
Rachel lifted her head, checking across the street to see who the heck was calling her.
“H-Hello?” Rachel replied meekly.
“Over here.”
Just across the street and about one house down, Rachel spotted a gray, 4-door sedan parked catty corner from her position. She strode sideways through the grass adjacent the curb until the car was directly across the street...
Rachel’s eyes widened with surprise; she finally made out who was inside the car.

—————————————————————————————————————————

The whole time Rachel had been worrying about the garbage, Chris had been preoccupied with not falling. When she slammed the garbage bag onto the ground to compress all the trash, she’d sent Chris into a free-fall for a brief moment; upon impact, he bounced off a paperboard food container and flew clear out of the bag. The tiny boy went screaming through the air right towards Rachel’s giant body. Out of sheer desperation, Chris grasped at one of the drawstrings of her pajama bottoms and latched on, leaving him dangling helplessly from her shorts.
Unfortunately for Chris, Rachel had missed the entire show: she’d turned her head away to escape the dust cloud that had been kicked up from the trash bag. When she started walking, Chris was sent on a wild ride. Every step Rachel took on her journey out of the house and down the front walk to dispose of the garbage, Chris and the drawstring went swinging every which way, constantly slamming into crotch.
Then, at one point, when Rachel was setting the garbage bag down onto the curb, Chris thought she might have actually heard his tiny cries for help; but it turned out it wasn’t him that she had heard. Someone else had been calling for her.

“Sue Ann?” Rachel uttered.
“Shh!” Sue shushed her, beckoning Rachel over to her car with her free hand. “Come on.”
Rachel was slightly taken aback: what was Sue Ann doing there?
Nonetheless, Rachel shrugged her shoulders, took a quick look both ways, then hustled across the street to the car’s driver-side door.

“Sue Ann?!” Chris exclaimed in surprise upon Rachel’s utterance of a familiar name. “What’s SHE doing heeeeERE—?”
As Rachel hustled across the street, her sudden movements sent Chris swinging wildly from the drawstring, slamming back and forth between her thigh and her crotch.

“Quick, hop in!” Sue Ann instructed as Rachel approached the car.
“What?” Rachel uttered.
“Sh! I don’t want anyone to see me,” Sue Ann explained. “Now, get in.”
Rachel obliged, though was still somewhat confused, heading around the front of the car.

“RACHEL, WAIEEEEET!” Chris could barely get a word in edgewise as the giant girl was on the move again, running around to the passenger side door and hopping into the front seat. The moment Rachel sat down, Chris lost his grip: the sudden jolt knocked him down into the seat and tumbling into her crotch.

“Hey,” Sue Ann said.
“Hey, yourself,” Rachel replied as she hopped into the front seat. “Now, what’s going on? What’re you doing here?”
“I’m on a stakeout.”
“What?!” Rachel replied, now extremely confused.
“I’m staking out Chris’s house. I wanna find out what’s going on with him.”
“Oh, my God! Seriously?!”
“Yeah,” Sue Ann admitted, “I know it’s a long shot, but I think that Shannon woman may be up to something, and I wanna find out what.”
“Oh, my God!” Rachel repeated, shifting slightly her seat. “You have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that!”

“EEK! EASY, RACH!” Chris yelped as her crotch tilted forward, nearly squashing him.

“Well,” Sue Ann continued, “after our little chat in the park yesterday, several things in Shannon’s story didn’t add up; so, when I got home, I gave Sheila Martin a call—you know, Chris’s mom—and I told her what was going on.”
“Wh-? My mom called Chris’s mom too!” Rachel chimed in excitedly. “What did she say?”
“Uh, well, initially I just left her a message, but when she finally called me back, I reiterated my suspicions; that’s when she told me about your mom’s phone call. She said she was gonna look into it and get back to me.”
“And did she? I mean, did you find out what’s been going on?”
“No, she hasn’t gotten back to me yet, but I couldn’t wait. There’s something off about her—Shannon, I mean—and I think she hiding something about Chris.”
“Tell me about it!” Rachel added, slumping back into the seat. “You should’ve seen her yesterday!”
“Oh? What happened?”
“Well, after I left the park yesterday, before I went home, I stopped by Chris’s house—you know, just to check on him and see how he was doing—Shannon practically bit my head off!”
“Really?”
“Yeah,” Rachel continued, trying to hold back the her sobs. “She told me she never wanted me to come over ever again. I was so upset my mom go and smooth things over.”
“Wow!” Sue Ann exclaimed, unsure what to make of Rachel’s story. “And did your mom find out anything?”
“No! I mean, my mom said that Shannon apologized, but Shannon still wouldn’t let her inside. Sue Ann, I’m really worried. I-I mean, no one’s even SEEN Chris since last week!”
“I know, kiddo,” Sue Ann replied, “that’s why I’m here: to scope out the house for anything suspicious. I know it’s a long shot, but I’ve just gotta find out what’s been going on.”
“Well, have you seen anything yet?”
“Not yet, but I’ve only been here....” Sue Anne quickly checked her phone, “....uh, about a half-hour.”
Rachel sighed heavily, hoping for better news. She clasped her hands in her lap, and concentrated on her breathing, trying to subdue the tears she knew were on their way. Sue Ann turned her gaze back towards the house, eyes peeled for any sign of movement.

“RACH—ACK!” Chris exclaimed as Rachel’s giant hands collided with her lap, jiggling her legs.
While the two giant girls had been conversing, Chris had been crawling his way out of the depression in the seat from Rachel’s crotch to avoid being squished. The smell had been extremely overwhelming, although there was a strange euphoric aspect to it. Obviously, it wasn’t the first crotch he’d smelled this week, and it was somewhat stale, but there was a sweetness to it, unlike the sourness of Shannon or Mrs. Carson’s.
At the moment Rachel’s hands hit her lap, Chris had been climbing up her inner thigh to try to get noticed. They impacted just above him, cutting off his means of escape, and blocking any line of sight she may have had to his tiny form.

“Sue?” Rachel spoke up after a short silence.
“Yeah?” Sue Ann replied, still staring intently at the Martin home.
“Y-You don’t really think Shannon’s DONE something bad to Chris, do you?”
Sue Ann turned back to the worried teenager, trying to frame an answer that wouldn’t upset her more.
“Honestly, I don’t know, Rachel,” Sue Ann replied, shaking her head solemnly, “I don’t know her very well, but I know something weird is going on, and I’m gonna figure out what it is, even if I have to sit here all day long.”
“Oh, Sue, let me help you,” Rachel offered eagerly.
“No,” Sue Ann replied sternly, “I-I don’t want you to get into any more trouble.”
“Aw, come on, Sue Ann, please?” Rachel begged. “Chris is my friend; I wanna help.”
Sue Ann turned her gaze back to the Martin home as she pondered Rachel’s offer.
“Well,” she sighed, biting her lip, “alright, maybe I COULD use your help.”
Rachel’s eyes lit up; she sat up in her seat.
“It’ll look suspicious if someone catches ME hanging around,” Sue Ann continued. “Since YOU actually live here, no one’ll think twice, but you gotta be discreet.”
“I will, I promise,” Rachel said eagerly.
“OK, just keep a close eye on things while you go about your day, but be inconspicuous. I don’t want Shannon to know she’s being watched.”
“Can do!” Rachel nodded.
“Alright, hand me my purse real quick.”

“WAIT, RACHEL, Dommn—!” Chris tried shouting as he was suddenly squeezed between Rachel’s inner thigh and her crotch as she bent forward.

Rachel retrieved a small, brown hand bag from the floor of the passenger’s seat and handed it to Sue Ann, who quickly unzipped it and reached inside, retrieving a business card containing her cellphone number.
“Alright, my cell phone number’s at the bottom,” Sue Ann instructed. “If you see or hear anything, give me a call, OK?”
“Got it!” Rachel nodded, taking the card and reaching for the door handle, “I’d better get back to my mom before she misses me.”
“OK. Hey, listen,” Sue Ann continued, “it....might be best NOT to tell your mom what you’re up to, a-at least for now. Like I said, I don’t want you getting in any more trouble, especially on my account.”
“Right,” Rachel agreed, as she opened the door, “good idea.”
“Just be careful,” Sue Ann called out as Rachel stepped out of the car.
“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine,” Rachel replied.
Then, she paused. She turned around and leaned back into the car, her right arm resting on the open door.
“Hey, Sue Ann?” Rachel asked softly.
“Yeah?”
“Thanks,” Rachel replied somberly, flashing a soft smile.
“You’re welcome,” Sue Ann replied, returning a soft smile of her own. “You know, Chris is really lucky to have a friend like you lookin’ out for him.”
“Yeah, well....” Rachel blushed, bowing her head shyly, “I, uh—
“EW!” Rachel shrieked, frantically brushing off the front of her pajamas.
“What?!” Sue Ann jumped, “What’s wrong?”
“There was a bug on me!”
“Oh!” Sue Ann uttered, watching Rachel frantically brush herself off. “Is it gone?”
“Hang on,” Rachel replied as she looked around her feet, lifting up each one to inspect the bottoms.
Then, she spotted a tiny speck wiggling on the curb between her feet. The teenager quickly raised her right foot, her sole casting an ominous shadow over the tiny bug. Then, in one quick move, Rachel stomped her bare foot onto the curb, rubbing it back and forth.
“Did you get it?” She Ann inquired.
“Yeah, I think so,” Rachel cringed, lifting up her foot to inspect the damage. “Yuck!”
“Whew, you’re braver than I am, sweetie!” Sue Ann admitted. “I’d normally think twice before doing that without shoes.”
“Yeah, don’t remind me,” Rachel sighed, brushing the dirt and bug remains off her sole.
“Well, anyway,” Sue Ann said, getting back to topic, “you’d better get back inside before your mom wonders where you are.”
“Alright,” Rachel said, “Bye, Sue Ann.”
“Bye, Rach.”
Rachel hustled around the car again again, looking both ways again before scurrying back across the the street, although this time she was more concerned with someone seeing her get out of the parked car rather than if there was any traffic coming.
As Rachel stepped back onto the curb and scuttled up the path to her house, Sue Ann started her car and slowly drove away.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Janet was sitting in her favorite chair in the living room, still in her pink nightgown, completely engrossed in the romantic novel she was reading when Rachel burst through the front door.
“Hey hon,” Janet said, pulling her eyes away from the page she was on, “where’ve you been?”
“Nowhere,” Rachel said as she whisked behind the couch towards the stairs. “I just took the trash out the curb like you asked.”
“You were out there for almost 10 minutes! What took you so long?”
“I was just....enjoying the morning air, that’s all,” Rachel lied. “I’m....gonna go get dressed.”
“Wh—don’t you want some breakfast?”
“Not hungry anymore,” Rachel replied swiftly, her words blurring together as she practically stomped up the steps.
“O-OK,” Janet called up, “Uh, don’t forget to let Chloe back in.”
“I’ll get her when I come back down,” Rachel called down from the top of the steps.
Janet heard Rachel’s bedroom door shut. She turned her head forward, raised her eyebrows, and shrugged her shoulders, making a slight “huhn” sound as her eyes fell back into her book.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Chris awoke face-down on a cool, fuzzy surface, the floor vibrating with a constant hum. He struggled to push up his torso, but his body felt like it had just been through a blender. He rubbed the side of his aching head, his thoughts all jumbled in a fog.
Then, as Chris gazed up, his view was completely filled by a giant woman, her massive form sitting in the driver’s seat. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, trying to make sure he was actually awake.
“Sue Ann?” Chris uttered to himself. Apparently, he was still in her car. The last thing he remembered was hanging from the crotch of Rachel’s shorts, calling for help as she was getting out of the car. She had just happened to glance down when her eyes fell upon him. Chris vaguely remembered Rachel shrieking, and her giant hand crashing into him. Apparently, she’d knocked him unconscious on the floor mat on the passenger’s side of Sue Ann’s car.
“SUE ANN!” Chris screamed as he quickly stood up, waving his arms. “SUE ANN, DOWN HERE! LOOK DOWN HERE!”
Despite neither Sue Ann nor Rachel noticing him, Chris was filled with newfound hope. Even though he’d been focused on getting out from under Rachel the whole time she was in the car, he’d been listening to their entire conversation. Not only were they both worried about him and concerned for his safety, they were on to Shannon’s deception, and were actively searching for him. Of course, they had no idea exactly how much trouble he was actually in, nor even conceive the notion of him being shrunken, but they weren’t going to rest until they got to the bottom of things.
Chris was completely revitalized, reaffirmed in his quest to be rescued!
Unfortunately, it wouldn’t make a lick of difference if he didn’t get someone’s attention, and Sue Ann’s attention was currently fixated on the road. He’d have to get to her, and he didn’t exactly have much time: Sue Ann didn’t live very far away, and if Chris didn’t get rescued before she got out of the car, he’d risk being trapped inside a sealed automobile on a hot, summer day. It’d be like a huge sauna; he could literally roast to death.
There was still hope, however; if Chris could at least get to Sue Ann’s side of the car, he might stand a chance. Unfortunately, there was a huge barrier in his way....literally. The center gearshift console and armrest completely isolated the driver from the passenger seat. The only way for Chris to get to Sue Ann was to take the long way around.
With no time to spare, Chris took off as quickly as he could, dashing across the open plain of the floor mat, hopping the bumps and chasms of the rubber sides, and frantically scaling the small hump between the floor mat and the area underneath the passenger seat. As he descended the slope under the seat, he plotted his way to the hump on the floor of the backseat. It was slow going, however; he was still less than a quarter of an inch tall, and his path was riddled dust bunnies, dirt, and tiny food particles strewn about.
Somehow, though, Chris managed to make it make it to the floor of the backseat in only about 10 minutes. Huge windows loomed overhead, only offering the view of a clear, blue sky from the tiny boy’s vantage point. Chris was panting hard and nearly out of breath, but he pushed himself to keep going, quickly scrambling up the hump of the backseat.
Suddenly, just before he reached the top, the car took a hard, right turn. Chris flew up and over the hump, landing hard and tumbling across the floor mat on the opposite side of the car. He recovered as quickly as he could, though was extremely unsteady on his feet. The car suddenly took another sharp turn, this time to the left; Chris fell to his knees, trying to steady himself...
*SCREECH*
The car suddenly came to a complete stop. Chris went flying forward, slamming into a small, green bead underneath the driver’s seat. The tiny boy bounced off the top and tumbled towards the front of the seat. The bead had been knocked forward, and was currently rolling towards where the tiny boy currently lay prone. Thankfully, it rolled to a stop right just before it would have steam-rolled over him.
Chris was still trying to push himself back up when he heard the gear shift moving.
Oh no, he thought, Sue Ann’s about to leave the car!
Then, he heard a giant whirring sound. Sue Ann had just rolled her window down. After a few moments of quiet, a gigantic voice boomed to life:
“Hi, how can I help you today?”
“Hi,” Sue Ann answered, “can I get a chicken, breakfast sandwich and a cup of coffee please?”
Chris heaved a humongous sigh. Sue Ann was at the drive thru; he still had time! Chris redoubled his efforts to get to her, struggling to maintain his balance once the car was in motion again.
Then, he came upon an unexpected obstacle: the separator between the underside of the car seat and the driver’s side floor didn’t have a slope he could easily climb; it was a solid wall of carpet. Chris frantically looked around for an alternative...
“There!” he exclaimed aloud. There was a slope he could traverse to his right, between the side of the seat and the side console. Chris made a mad dash for the hill and scaled it in a matter of seconds. He hiked along the hill until the he was clear of the seat and driver’s-side floor was in view.
High above the tiny boy’s position was his giant savior, clad in an off-white T-shirt and cut-off jean shorts, which he’d noticed earlier, but were currently obscured from his view by her seat. A pair of massively long legs protruded from the seat above down to two, giant, sandal-clad feet: one on the accelerator and one resting on the floor, each sporting a slight French-tip pedicure.
“SUE ANN! SUE ANN!” Chris shouted up repeatedly, jumping up and down and waving his arms again.
It was no good: she still couldn’t hear him, nor see him. Even when she placed her coffee in the cup holder on the console, she never really looked down, opting to get back to driving.
Chris started to panic. He didn’t know what to do, and he was quickly running out of time.
That’s when he took a closer look at Sue Ann’s sandals: they were flat, T-strap thong sandals, tan in color, with straps going up the sides of each foot, and another strap wrapping around the back of each ankle, comfortably encasing the giantess’s two massive, bare feet. Chris was hesitant, having had more than enough encounters with giant feet that week to last a lifetime, but honestly, what other choice did he have?
As carefully as he could, he slid down the carpet and made his way to the center of the floor mat just below the seat; that way, he wouldn’t risk being crushed by Sue Ann’s sandals should either foot make any sudden move. Before long, he’d reached his destination; Chris faced the seat and backed up carefully, until he had a straight line-of-sight to her face.
“SUE ANN!” Chris shouted up, jumping and waving to her again in one last-ditch effort.
The giant woman still didn’t look down; Chris knew what he had to do next.
Unfortunately, before he could make his next move, Sue Ann’s right foot suddenly lifted off the accelerator and moved almost directly over the tiny boy’s head. Chris recoiled, taking a defensive posture, afraid that her sandal was about to crush him. Instead of descending, however, it passed overhead and pressed the brake.
Chris stumbled backwards, falling hard onto his back. From his prone position, he watched Sue Ann flip on the turn signal before taking a swift left turn over a large bump. Even on the floor, Chris had trouble maintaining his position as the car jostled violently, his tiny body bouncing up and down on the surface of the mat. The huge sandal pressed the brake again, this time holding firm while Sue Ann reached for the gearshift, shoving it all the way forward in a rapid series of deafening clicks; then, she turned off the ignition. Wherever she’d been going, they’d finally arrived.
Sue Ann’s right foot suddenly landed on the floor with a BOOM as she fiddled with removing her keys from the ignition.
“EEK!” Chris yelped as the giant sandal narrowly missed him, crashing down just to his right.
The driver’s side door quickly flew open; Sue Ann’s left foot suddenly departed the floor mat, stepping down just outside the car. Chris was stunned; his means of escape had just departed.
Sue Ann’s huge form leaned over the center console, attempting to retrieve her purse from the passenger’s side floor.
“SUE ANN, DOWN HERE!” Chris screamed desperately, hoping her closer proximity would make him audible, but the giantess made no reaction besides grabbing her purse and throwing it over her shoulder as she sat back up.
When Sue Ann reached into the passenger’s seat to grab her bag of food, Chris knew he was out of time! He scrambled to his feet and took off for her remaining sandal, running as fast as he could. Then, with one giant leap, he dove towards her right foot, narrowly grabbing ahold of one of the rawhide, sandal straps, right before it lifted up and out of the car. Chris shouted for mercy, holding on for dear life as Sue Ann’s foot soared through the air.
“OOF!” Chris yelped as Sue Ann’s foot hit the ground. The impact had nearly dislodged him, but the tiny boy held firm, determined not to let his last hope of being rescued slip through his fingers.

Meanwhile, Sue Ann, oblivious to the tiny passenger clinging to her sandal strap, slammed her car door shut, pressed the “lock” button on her key, and headed down the path away from her driveway, her bag of food and coffee gripped in her left hand. She scurried up to the steps to her front porch, stepped over to her front door, and with a quick jingle of her keys, turned the doorknob and stepped inside, closing the door behind her.
Alternate Chapter 49–What if Mrs. Carson had found Chris? by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

ATTENTION: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER IS A DEVIATION FROM THE MAIN STORY! IT IS AN ALTERNATE STORY ARC THAT EXPLORES A DIFFERENT OUTCOME OF THE EVENTS OUTLINED IN THIS STORY! IF YOU WISH TO CONTINUE THE MAIN STORY, SKIP OVER TO THE NEXT CHAPTER!

This chapter is a “What if” scenario that explores what would’ve happened if Janet Carson, Rachel’s mother, had found Chris. In order to keep this chapter as concise as possible, there will only be a small attention to detail where necessary so as to move the story along.
We re-join the story at the end of chapter 48, right after Rachel had unwittingly tossed Chris into the trash...

Alternate Chapter 49

Unbeknownst to Rachel, when she slammed the garbage bag onto the ground to compress all the trash, she’d sent Chris into a free-fall for a brief moment; upon impact, he bounced off a paperboard food container and flew clear out of the bag towards the giant girl. Chris tried desperately to grab onto her, but he fell short of reaching her, and went hurtling down towards the floor below, screaming the whole way down.
At the last moment, before Chris hit the floor, Rachel shifted her left leg. It smacked into the tiny boy, altering his trajectory just enough for him to start sliding down her shin and over the top of her foot. He had so much momentum that he tumbled down the entire length of Rachel’s foot and disappearing into the crevice between her big and second toes.
Unfortunately for Chris, Rachel had missed the entire show: she’d turned her head away to escape the dust cloud that had been kicked up from the trash bag. After tying off the bag, she lifted and carried it into the living room, narrowly avoiding squishing her tiny friend as she moved her foot, leaving him lying prone and semi-conscious on the cold, kitchen floor near the trash can.
Chris slowly pushed his torso up off the floor, shaking his head to help him regain his composure. He looked around for a moment, trying to recall the last several minutes, when he suddenly became aware of the two giant voices in the other room.
“Oh, did you put in a new garbage bag?” he heard Mrs. Carson say.
“No, not yet,” Rachel replied.
“That’s OK, I’ll go ahead put one in for you,” Mrs. Carson said.
Chris’s eyes grew wide, and his head snapped towards the nearby trash can to his left, quickly noticing his proximity.
“Oh no,” Chris uttered.
Sure enough, the tiny boy heard huge footsteps booming his direction. Chris peered nervously over his shoulder, right as Mrs. Carson’s huge figure appeared around the corner, with her giant, flip-flop-clad left foot raising into the air...
“N-N-No! No! AAH!” Chris squeaked before covering his head, not wanting to see the impact.
*BOOM*
Mrs. Carson’s flip-flop landed just to the right of the tiny boy, narrowly missing him. Chris slowly uncovered his head. He spotted the giant woman across the room, kicking off her shoes by the back door before disappearing into the pantry.
“Whew!” Chris exhaled. “That was a close one!”
His heart felt like it was about to burst out of his chest, and he was practically hyperventilating at almost being smashed to a bloody pulp. Chris stood up and hastily brushed himself off. He knew he wasn’t safe; he needed to get out of the middle the floor before...
Mrs. Carson‘s huge figure reappeared from the pantry with a giant trash bag in her hands, and her huge, bare feet stomping in his direction.
Chris had to move. He took off running in the opposite direction, hoping he could get clear, but Mrs. Carson was already on top of him, casting an ominous shadow over his tiny body.
“AAAACK!” Chris screamed as the giant woman’s left foot flew overhead, impacting directly in his path several feet in front of him. He stopped dead in his tracks....a move that proved costly. Chris looked up just as her right foot tapped the floor exactly where he was standing. With no more than a tiny squeak, Chris disappeared beneath Mrs. Carson’s plump toes.

Meanwhile, up above, Janet flipped the trash bag a couple of times in the air to open it up, then pushed on the trash can’s pedal with her left foot, flipping the lid open. She quickly dropped in and situated the bag, then lifted her foot off the pedal, watching the lid slam shut; finally, after smoothing out the bag draped over the outside of the can, she stepped over to the table to clean up her dishes.

For a moment, Chris was in near total darkness. Mrs. Carson’s colossal toes loomed overhead; the odor of her feet wafted into his nose. The smell wasn’t as strong as it had been the day before when she’d just finished exercising, but it was still quite pungent; Chris surmised that Mrs. Carson probably hadn’t showered since the day prior, when she’d unknowingly washed him down the drain after practically using him as a sex toy.
Suddenly, the huge toes surrounding him scrunched together; Chris was scooped up into the crevice between the second and third toes of Mrs. Carson’s right foot. A few moments later, the giant woman started walking; for the second time in two days, the tiny boy found himself trapped between Mrs. Carson’s toes while she went about her daily routine.
With with every step she took shuffling about the kitchen, cleaning up her mess, Mrs. Carson would unconsciously scrunch her monstrous toes together, continuously squeezing the poor, tiny boy in between them. Chris kept screaming for mercy, hoping that somehow the giant woman would hear him, but her stride never wavered.

Janet finished cleaning up the kitchen and headed back into the living room, retrieving a small paperback romance novel she’d been casually reading from atop a nearby bookshelf. She strolled over to her favorite chair, turned and adjusted her light pink nightgown, then took a seat, crossing her right leg over her left, leaving her right foot dangling casually in the air. In no time at all, she was completely engaged in her book.

Despite Mrs. Carson finally sitting down, Chris found his torture far from over. While the giant woman read her book, she constantly bounced her leg up and down, making the tiny boy extremely dizzy. He shouted in vain for her to stop, but the punishment only got worse. Soon, Mrs. Carson started scrunching and flexing her toes; Chris screamed in agony as the giant toes squeezed him tightly, the pressure only intensifying with each scrunch, threatening to pop him like a grape.
Just when he thought he couldn’t take any more, Chris heard the front door slam, and the tremendous pressure finally eased, giving him a much needed reprieve.
“Hey hon,” he overheard Mrs. Carson say, “where’ve you been?”
“Nowhere,” Rachel replied, “I just took the trash out the curb like you asked.”
“MRS. CARSON, RACHEL, DOWN HERE!” Chris tried interjecting, despite being hot and out of breath from all his abuse, but the two giantesses’ voices easy drowned out his faint squeaks.
“I’m gonna go get dressed,” he heard Rachel say, her voice somewhat distant.
“RACHEL, NO! DON’T LEAVE! I’M HERE, I’M RIGHT HERE! RACHEL, HELLLLP!”
It was no use, Chris listened helplessly as his giant friend left the room, leaving him to fend for himself.
“MRS. CARSON, PLEASE!” the tiny boy pleaded. “IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’ M DOWN HERE, BETWEEN YOUR TOES! PLEASE HELP ME BEFORE Y—AAAAAAAAAAH!”
Before Chris could finish his plea for help, he suddenly belted the loudest scream he’d ever shouted in his entire life.

“Ooh,” Janet moaned seductively, biting her lower lip, “This guy sounds really hot!”
She was reacting to the description of one of the characters in her book—a sexy handyman with bulging muscles—scrunching her toes tightly to contain her excitement.

“STMPF!....MRSMS CMRSMN....HLMMPF!....” Chris screamed frantically for Mrs. Carson to stop scrunching her toes, but his muffled cries went unanswered. He pushed against the colossal digits, desperately trying to force them apart, but he had no leverage, nor nearly enough physical strength. The giant toes squeezed his tiny body relentlessly; the pain was absolutely unbearable! The pressure collapsed his lungs, and it was getting unbelievably hot; Chris couldn’t catch his breath. He was literally suffocating...
Then, a strange feeling washed over him, as if his whole body was stretching. Chris could feel his limbs expanding in all directions, pushing against the walls that encased him. His tiny legs suddenly popped out just below where Mrs. Carson’s toes met, leaving them dangling and kicking frantically in the air to get free.
When the feeling finally subsided, Chris realized he had even less room before. He knew he’d grown, but all he cared was that he still wasn’t big enough to escape Mr. Carson’s toes, nor regained enough strength to push them apart.
Thankfully, Mrs. Carson relaxed her foot, and the intense pressure finally subsided. Chris gasped for much needed air—it was stale and reeked of toe jam, but it was air nonetheless.
“Mrs. Carson,” the tiny boy coughed weakly, “Mrs. Carson, help!”
He started wiggling furiously, hoping he was big enough for the giantess above to feel, but Chris quickly had to stop struggling. He could feel himself slipping downwards, his waist now dipping below the toe crevice. A fall from this height might break something, and with the giantess otherwise occupied, and still unable to detect his presence, his only option would be to....climb Mrs. Carson.
Chris gulped at the thought of having to scale the giant woman, but he honestly didn’t have any other viable option. He swung his legs up, grabbing a foothold on the bottom of the toe crevice and slowly pulled himself upwards. Now that Mrs. Carson wasn’t scrunching her toes mercilessly, he found the climb much easier.
A few minutes later, Chris’s head popped out the top of the giant foot. He gazed upwards, eyeing the massive leg that he’d have to scale, though he was unable to see anything past Mrs. Carson’s right knee. Chris pulled his arms out, then used them to push the rest of his body out from between the giant toes.
Chris splayed his tiny body across Mrs. Carson’s middle toe, finally having time to recover from his near death experience. He looked up toward her smooth, magnificent legs, gaging if he had enough strength to actually pull of a climb of such magnitude.
“MRS. CARSON!” the tiny boy shouted up, hoping he could avoid having to climb her, “MRS. CARSON, DOWN HERE! ON YOUR FOOT! LOOK AT YOUR FOOT!”
Having no luck, Chris sighed and began his trek over the woman’s massive foot. It was slow going, what with the ground shifting up and down occasionally, but his pace hardly wavered.
From the scale of things that he noticed on his journey, though, Chris confirmed that he had indeed grown a bit. By his estimate, he was back to his original shrunken height of about a quarter of an inch tall. It wasn’t much, but compared to being half that size an hour before, it was a vast improvement. All things considered, he thought he’d be shrunk for another day at least. The potion must have been working its way way out of his system; with any luck, he might even grow back to normal before the day was out, but he still wasn’t going to waste any time.
Chris finally reached Mrs. Carson’s shin. Then, after taking a moment to survey the huge leg above him, he heaved a deep sigh and slowly began his ascent...

Janet was immersed in her novel, and had just started the part where the sexy handyman was working on the air conditioner in the heroine’s bedroom, when she felt a tiny itch radiating up her right foot. Not wanting to put her book down, she flexed and jostled her foot, attempting to quell it without having to reach down and scratch.
For a moment, the itch did go away, but Janet soon felt it again, only this time it was on her shin, as if something was crawling up her leg. She thought it may have been a bug, but since it was so tiny and insignificant, it was hardly worth the bother of scratching. Instead, she bounced her leg up and down and tried ignoring it, hoping it would just fly away on its own.

Chris pulled himself up over Mrs. Carsons knee, practically flopping the rest of his body on top. He lay on his back for a moment, trying to catch his breath. He’d actually managed to scale the giant woman’s leg in only about 20 minutes, thanks in part to the stubble on her shin. Apparently, she didn’t shave her legs in the shower the previous day, and the tiny boy was more than thankful.
After recovering, Chris turned his head and gazed into the wondrous sight before him: Mrs. Carson was casually lounging in the chair, her eyes deeply engaged in what appeared to be some kind of romance novel. She was still wearing the pink nightgown Chris had seen her in earlier when he was still trapped in the drain, and from the way she was sitting with her legs crossed, the tiny boy caught a glimpse of her matching panties underneath. Before him lay two massive thighs, also crossed over one another, and each one visibly smooth and glistening, as if they’d been freshly lotioned.
Chris’s heart was racing, and his hormones raged. Despite having literally seen Mrs. Carson naked the day before, he was still in awe of her. Even in her nightgown, she was quite an attractive, mature woman. Chris gulped, trying to curb his emotions, though his tiny member was already sporting a slight erection.
Chris sat up suddenly, quickly shaking off his feelings. What was he doing? He needed to get Mrs. Carson’s attention! He pushed himself up, cupped his hands around his mouth, and shouted up to the giant woman:
“MRS. CARSON! MRS. CARSON, DOWN HERE! IT’S ME, CHRIS! LOOK FOR ME!”

Janet suddenly stopped reading, and slowly raised her eyes out of her book. She could swear she’d just heard a tiny voice calling her name, but it sounded so faint, she didn’t know where it was coming from. Her eyes scanned the room, casually glancing at the windows, though she couldn’t conceive of who could be calling her from outside. Ultimately, Janet shrugged her shoulders and went back to reading.

Chris became very excited; Mrs. Carson had just reacted as though she’d actually heard him. The tiny boy started jumping up and down excitedly, frantically waving his arms.
“MRS. CARSON, YES! IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’M DOWN HERE, ON YOUR LEG! LOOK AT YOUR KNEE, MRS. CARSON!”

Janet suddenly heard the faint sound again. She dropped her arms towards her lap, displaying a look of confusion. She sat very still, and listed intently...
Then she heard it: Chloe’s faint whining and scratching outside the back door.
“Darn that kid!” She scowled, sighing bitterly, “She said she’d be right back down to let that dog back in.”

“WHAT?!” Chris squeaked in shock, “NO! MRS. CARSON, WAIT! IT’S NOT CHLOE, IT’S ME, CHRIS! I’M DOWN HERE! I’M RIGHT HERE, MRS. CARSON!”
The tiny boy started running down her thigh, waving his arms and screaming for the giantess:
“MRS. CARSON, WAIT! LOOK DOWN HERE, ON YOUR LEG! PLEASE, LOOK FOR ME!”

“Rachel!” Janet called out, leaning back in her chair, hoping her daughter would answer. Unfortunately she received no reply.
“RACHEL!” She called louder this time, “CHLOE WANTS BACK INSIDE! SHE’S PROBABLY HUNGRY!”
Once again, Rachel didn’t answer.
“I swear, I don’t know what’s going on with that girl today!” Janet groaned with frustration, shaking her head and putting her bookmark back in her book. Then, she hastily uncrossed her legs and slowly pushed herself up...

Chris was running down Mrs. Carson’s thigh, screaming her name, when the ground beneath him suddenly lurched upwards. When the giant woman uncrossed her legs, she unknowingly flipped the tiny boy off her thigh and careening down towards her crotch. Chris caught the inside of the back of Mrs. Carson’s nightgown right as she started standing up, leaving him clinging desperately to the pink fabric.

As Janet stood up, the back of her nightgown, moist from perspiration, clung to her panties and lower back. Nonchalantly, she yanked the back of the garment off her body, flipping it out a couple of times to air out her back, then and slid it back down into place, adjusting it thusly.

Chris was violently tossed out of Mrs. Carson’s nightgown. He flew towards the back of her chair, bouncing off the back cushion and down onto the square center of the seat.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Carson stomped through the kitchen and opened he back door. The tiny dog scampered into the kitchen, her little paws scratching the floor excitedly.
“I’m sorry Chloe,” Janet cooed, scratching the dogs head, “Did Rachel leave you outside all this time? Huh? Did she forget about you?”
The little dog whimpered and barked excitedly, shuffling her little paws in place.
“Alright, come on,” Janet beckoned. “I’ll get you some breakfast.”
Janet hurriedly opened a can of dog food and poured it into Chloe’s food bowl, then deposited the empty can in the sink, figuring she’d just rinse it later. She had a novel to get back to.

Chris was still reeling from being thrown about violently, when he heard the familiar jingling of Chloe’s collar. He was in so much pain, however, that it took him a while just to push up his torso.
“Chloe,” he called weakly, barely any breath behind his words, “Chloe!”
Then, Chris heard giant footsteps booming his direction. The next thing he knew, his view was filled with Mrs. Carson’s towering form. He gasped as the giantess reached for the novel she’d set down on the arm of the chair.
“Mrs. Carson, down here!” Chris tried shouting up, waving his free hand, but his voice was strained from the yelling he’d done earlier, and his body still in pain from the torture he’d been put through.
Then, Mrs. Carson’s giant form turned around, and her backside completely shrouded him in darkness.
“MRS. CARSON, WAIT!” Chris screamed desperately, pushing through the pain. “NO! DON’T SIT DOWN!”
It was too late. Mrs. Carson, who didn’t want to sit on the back of her nightgown again, lifted up the back of her clothing, holding it out of the way as she began sitting down.
“NO! MRS. CARSON! DON’T SIT ON ME! NOOOOOOOO!”
For Chris, everything happened in slow motion: the tiny boy scrambled to his feet in a desperate attempt to run away, but the giant, panty-covered ass was already bearing down. He looked back to check his progress, but stumbled, falling flat on his back.
“HEL—!” Chris’s tiny yelp was cut off; his tiny body completely disappeared beneath Mrs. Carson’s massive ass.

Janet sighed as she sat down again in the chair, having no idea she’d just sat on a tiny Chris, who was now struggling for dear life underneath her. Luckily, both her ass and the cushion of the seat were soft enough to decrease the amount of pressure on top of the tiny boy just enough to leave him intact. Chris was still being pressed firmly into the cushion, however, unable to move, his shouts for help muffled by fabric and flesh. He tried pushing up against the massive ass suffocating him, but his hands only pressed into her soft flesh, providing negligent upward force.
No sooner had Janet sat down, however, Chloe suddenly scampered into the room, her collar jingling all the way. The little dog stopped just in front of Janet’s chair, whining and whimpering.
“Hey Chloe, are you done eating already?!” Janet asked.
Chloe whined pitifully and shuffled her feet from one paw to the other, as if she wanted to get up into Janet’s lap.
“No, you’re not gonna sit with me right now,” Janet dismissed her. “Now, go lay down!”
But Chloe didn’t go anywhere. Instead, she placed her paws up on Janet’s leg, whining even louder.
“Chloe, I said ‘NO’!” Janet commanded firmly, pointing to the dog bed over by the window. “Now, GO LAY DOWN!”
The little dog sauntered reluctantly over to her bed and laid down all curled up in a ball. She rested her head on her front paws and relented herself to watching Mrs. Carson, her eyes full of pity.
Janet shook her head and sighed, hoping to finally get back to her book without any more interruptions, but first, she needed to get comfortable. She started wiggling her ass in the seat, trying to make a little indentation where her backside could settle...

For Chris, things quickly went from bad to worse. The tiny boy started screaming in agony as Mrs. Carson’s huge ass started wiggling back and forth in all directions, grinding him mercilessly into the cushion. He was literally choking on the smell of stale ass, and the friction from all her wiggling was making it extremely hot!
“Nmm!....Mrmsmns Cmrsmn!....Stmpmf! Hlmpf!” Chris desperately pushed up on the enormous ass over head, screaming for Mrs. Carson to stop the torture, but the giantess was relentless. The tiny boy was sure he could hear his bones cracking, and was deathly afraid his body was about to give out, ground to a bloody pulp beneath the giant ass.
Then, Chris felt another wave of energy surge through him. His body begin stretching, expanding...
He was growing again.

“Ah,” Janet sighed as she finally managed to get comfortable, relaxing her glutes and leaning back in her chair. As soon as her back hit the rear cushion, she was already reengaged into her novel.
At one point, Janet felt a little gas bubble welling up in her colon; since there was no one around, she shrugged it off and let it go right where she sat, completely oblivious to the muffled shrieking emanating from beneath her ass. Thankfully, she could barely smell it, though she wondered if she’d have to spray down the chair with some fabric refresher when she was done.

Chris was practically choking to death: Mrs. Carson had just ripped a giant fart directly onto his tiny body. He was so focused on getting to fresh air he completely dismissed the fact that he’d grown again. Not that it really mattered anyway; he couldn’t see anything but darkness, and until he grew larger that her ass itself, he’d have no frame of reference. As far as Chris was concerned, he still wasn’t big enough for Mrs. Carson to notice him wiggling underneath her, nor strong enough to push her giant ass off of himself. Unfortunately, he’d be stuck breathing farts until the giantess stood up.

Janet had just turned to the next page in her book when she heard Rachel practically stomp down the stairs, swinging around the bannister into the kitchen.
“I’m going outside, mom, bye,” Rachel muttered quickly as she disappeared into the kitchen.
“Hey, hey, wait a minute,” Janet called, pulling her head out of her book and leaning back in her chair.

Mrs. Carson’s weight suddenly shifted, her ass practically steamrolling over the trapped Chris, who let out an immense scream of pain.

“What?” Rachel called impatiently from the kitchen.
“Come here!” Janet commanded.
Rachel heaved an audible sigh and sauntered back into the living room, walking up behind her mother’s chair.
“OK, what’s up?” Rachel asked.

“Rnchml?!....Umphf, Rmchl, Helmpf!” Chris tried shouting, his pleas still muffled by the giant ass.

“‘What’s up’?” Janet asked mockingly. “‘What’s up’ is you’ve been upstairs, supposedly getting dressed, for half an hour now. Did you forget about Chloe?”
“Oh, shoot! I’ll go let her in,” Rachel said heading back into the kitchen.
“Rachel,” Mrs. Carson said, pointing to the dog bed in the living room, where the little dog was currently laying down. “I let her back in after I heard her whining at the back door. The poor thing was lonely and practically starving, so I fed her. You’re welcome, by the way.”
“I’m sorry, mom,” Rachel apologized, scratching the back of her head “I....guess I’ve been a little distracted.”
“A ‘LITTLE distracted’?!” Mrs. Carson ejaculated, her ass shifting in her seat again.

“AHHHMMM!” Chris screamed. “Mrmsmns Cmrsmn, Stmpmf!”

“Rachel,” Janet continued, “first, you make a mess in the pantry; then, it took you 10 minutes just to take out the trash; then, you come running back inside, saying you’re not hungry anymore, and disappear upstairs for half an hour, all the while forgetting to take care of your dog, by the way; and now, you come rushing back downstairs, saying you’re going back outside. Now, WHAT is going ON with you today?”
“Uh, n-nothing’s going on, mom,” Rachel stammered, “Really.”
“Are you sure?” Janet asked, relaxing her ass slightly.

“MMPF!” Chris pleaded, “Mrmsmns Cmrsmn! Gmt Ofmf umf Mrm!”

“I’m fine, mom, I promise,” Rachel replied, anxiously trying to come up with an excuse, “I’m just....trying to occupy my time, that’s all.”
“Well, I’m planning on going out to run some errands later on today. I’d like it if you could at least take care of your dog while I’m out. You know, if it’s not too much trouble.”
“I’m sorry, mom. I will, I promise. Can I....go outside now? Please?”
“Alright, go on,” Janet sighed, waving her daughter off.

“Nohm!” Chris pleaded, “Ramnchlm, Dmnt Lmvfm! Hlmpf Mrm!”

“Thanks, mom.” Rachel said, “See ya.”
With that, Rachel scampered back into the kitchen and tore out the back door.
“Sometimes, I don’t know about that girl,” Janet sighed, shaking her head. She turned her attention to the Chloe, who was still lying in her dog bed.
“What do you think, Chloe? Huh? What am I going to do with her?”
Chloe raised her head slightly, tilting it to one side, as if the little dog were actually trying to comprehend Janet’s question. Janet simply giggled, shook her head again, and went back to her book.
“Ooh,” Janet uttered aloud, biting her lip, “maybe it’s a GOOD thing Rachel’s gonna be outside for a while. I’m just getting to the good part!”

Chris was struggling more furiously than ever, as if he honestly had a chance of chasing after Rachel in his condition. He was most likely still the size of a bug, and if he didn’t get out from under Mrs. Carson’s ass soon, he was sure to be a goner.
Then, Chris started feeling wet. At first, he thought it was just him perspiring from the intense heat, but the smell of his prison turned sour. It was a familiar odor, one that he’d smelled before...

‘Wait!’ Sandra begged, pulling him back to her by his arm, ‘Don’t go! Please!’
‘B-but, I really should,’ Jake replied nervously. ‘What if your husband comes home?’
‘He won’t be home for a while,’ Sandra reassured him, staring up at him with big, puppy-
-dog eyes. ‘Besides, let him see us. I don’t care. He says he loves me, but he treats me
like property. He doesn’t feel about me the way you do.’

Janet was breathing heavily; her heart was racing. She been waiting for this part in her novel for so long, she could feel her pussy getting wet with anticipation. Jake was such a good guy: kind, sweet, strong, muscular... Thank God Sandra finally let her feelings known with that long passionate kiss.
“Oh Sandra, don’t let him get away,” Janet commented anxiously as she read along, squirming in her seat. Oh, to have a man like that in her arms...
Mrs. Carson really wished her husband was home; she could use a little release. She started rocking back and forth, gyrating her hips to satisfy her building urges...

“UMPHF! AHMPF! NOMPHF! MRSMS CMRSMN, STUMPF! HLMPF!” Chris shouted as the giant ass above him suddenly started rocking back and forth over the top of him, smushing his tiny body with each pass. It was bad enough that Mrs. Carson’s panties were getting wet with cum, something that Chris had experienced firsthand the day before; the added misfortune of being smothered by a giant ass while getting ejaculated on certainly didn’t make things any better.

“Oh yes, Steve, take her!” Janet moaned aloud. The sex scene in the novel was so detailed, so vivid...She could almost feel Steve’s strong arms around her own body, his bulging muscles as she ran her hands down his chest. Her pussy was quivering, cumming so hard and so fast now...

Chris screamed for help, begging the giant woman to stop before she squished him, but Mrs. Carson just kept going, and the grinding only became more intense. He was writhing in pain, wiggling for dear life...
Mrs. Carson’s cum was all over him, her ass steamrolling a hot coating of goo all across the seat cushion, covering Chris completely from heat to toe. It was enveloping him, consuming him like a hungry monster. Chris tried shouting again, but he only ended up gurgling on sour discharge. He was literally drowning in Mrs. Carson’s cum.
Then, he felt his body expanding again! Chris prayed it would be enough to force her giant ass off of him.
Keep growing, he willed his body desperately, please keep growing...
The feeling suddenly subsided. He wasn’t near big enough. He was still trapped, being smothered to death by a horny mother.
“Helpblblp!” Chris gurgled...

Chloe has been watching Mrs. Carson moaning and shifting back and forth in the chair, watching with utter confusion and curiosity, too frightened to move...
Then, she heard a tiny, muffled cry for help.
The little dog leapt into action, skittering over to the woman and pawing at her leg.
“Not now, Chloe,” Janet dismissed her, kicking her away with her leg, “Go on.”
But Chloe persisted, unwavering in her determination to answer the cries for help.
With the dog disturbing her, Janet was losing her focus; she was so close, but she hadn’t climaxed yet. Her orgasm was subsiding; she couldn’t concentrate...
“Dang it, Chloe!” Janet spat frustratedly. “Come on, you’re going outside!”
She slammed her book on the arm of her chair, picked up the dog under her arm, and lunged forward out of her seat, muttering curses under her breath as she stomped through the house to the back door.

The immense pressure on Chris’s tiny body suddenly lifted. He spat the cum out of his mouth, squeaking tiny coughs as he gasped for fresh air.
“Aw, yuck!” he exclaimed. “That was awful! I’ve got to get out of here before Mrs. Carson squishes me!”
The sunlight was so bright compared to the total darkness beneath Mrs. Carson’s ass the tiny boy had to squint his eyes. He tried pushing himself up, but his legs were completely numb, and his entire body was coated with a sticky layer of discharge. Chris realized he was literally lying in a puddle of cum that had collected in the middle of the seat cushion; he hadn’t felt this slimy since Shannon had had her way with him last Saturday.
Chris slowly sat upright—though it took some effort considering the sticky goo he was covered in—and took a moment to catch his breath and survey his surroundings: he had definitely grown again, as the chair didn’t seem as large as it once was, but he was still pretty small. It was difficult to say with any certainty, but Chris was pretty sure he was about an inch tall now. Based on the number of times he’d felt himself expanding, he reasoned that he must be doubling in size with each growth spurt. If this kept up, he’d easily be large enough to get noticed soon. In any case, surely his voice was big enough to be heard now. As soon as Mrs. Carson came back, he’d finally be found; although, Chris did have some hesitations: he wasn’t sure what Mrs. Carson would think finding him so tiny in a pool of her cum.
As he looked around a bit more, Chris noticed there was a distinct impression of Mrs. Carson‘s ass where she’d been grinding it into the seat. He couldn’t believe it how much of an indentation she’d made—apparently, her ass was larger than Chris had initially thought—and thanked his lucky stars he was still intact. Hopefully, the giant woman would see him before she sat down again.

“There!” Janet uttered, practically throwing Chloe through the back door, “Stay outside for a while.”
She slammed the door in the poor dogs face, leaving Chloe whining and whimpering on he other side. Janet quickly shook off her frustration; she had an orgasm to get back to. She started walking back to the living room, but suddenly spotted her cell phone on the kitchen table. Apparently, she’d been so eager to read her novel earlier, she completely forgot to take her phone with her into the living room.
Janet reached for the phone, but hesitated for a moment; her mouth turned up a sly grin.
“Hm,” she shrugged, “well, if I’m gonna get back into a good mood, I think I’ll need some mood music.”
Janet collected her phone from the table and retrieved a pair of earbuds that she kept in a bowl on one of the nearby counters. She plugged them into the port and quickly scanned her music app. Janet kept a playlist on her phone for romantic interludes with her husband when he was home, just a little something to set the mood, and it was just what she needed to get back into the right mindset. She soon found just the song she wanted, popped in the ear buds, and pressed play. Janet was going to drown out all distractions, destined to have the orgasm of a lifetime.

Chris was just getting used to the smell of fresh air when he saw Mrs. Carson shuffle back into the room. Despite wanting to be rescued, he was somewhat reserved now, unsure what her reaction would be. Hopefully, it would be nothing like Noreen’s, but Chris was more than willing to risk it; he’d had enough abuse from being too small to be noticed.
“Mrs. Carson,” Chris called up weakly as her giant figure reappeared in front of him, “Mrs. Carson, down here! It’s me, Chris! I know this is weird, but—“
Chris’s voice cut off when his eyes looked up. Mrs. Carson wasn’t looking down: she was dancing seductively in front of the chair with her headphones in.
“MRS. CARSON!” Chris shouted louder, waving his arms frantically to get noticed. “MRS. CARSON, DOWN HERE! LOOK DOWN HERE!
“Oh no, she can’t hear me!” Chris said aloud. He frantically tried to stand up, but his legs wouldn’t move. In fact, they weren’t just numb, they were stuck in the pool of cum, practically attached to the seat.
Chris desperately pulled at his legs, tying to free them before...
Mrs. Carson suddenly turned her backside towards him; she was about sit on him again! But it was far worse than that. Mrs. Carson did something that Chris never expected. While still dancing to the music, she slowly lifted up her nightgown and slid her thumbs beneath the waistband of her panties, pushing them down her legs, her bare ass staring him square in the face. The tiny boy’s mouth dropped; as the giant woman bent over to remove her underwear, her ass stretched and expanded menacingly before his eyes. Then, her huge ass started backing up...
“MRS. CARSON, NO!” Chris screamed. “WAIT! DON’T DO THAT!”
Chris started panicking; he frantically tugged at his legs to get them unstuck from the dried cum, but Mrs. Carson’s bare ass was practically on top of him, casting an ominous shadow over the seat cushion.
“MRS. CARSON, NO! PLEASE! I’M DOWN HERE! DON’T SIT ON Mrmf!”
The giant ass slammed into the seat; Chris had disappeared.

“Ah,” Janet sighed, practically cumming already as she sat down again. The seat was still wet and sticky from a few moments ago, but she didn’t care. What was Janet supposed to do: clean up the chair just to soil it again? She just accepted it and settled back in; she was feeling like a dirty girl anyway.
“Now,” Janet giggled seductively, squirming in her seat as she eagerly picked up her book, “back to Sandra and Jake.”

“ACKmpf! NOmf! STumpf! Hlpmf!”
Chris screamed in agony as the giant woman started rocking back and forth over the top of him again, her bare ass grinding his tiny body into the cushion. He was wiggling furiously, trying to push Mrs. Carson’s off of him, but it was far too soft and still too heavy to move. The smell was even worse now, as if the panties had provided some kind of filter; each time it rolled forward, Chris got a deathly whiff her ass crack, and it was anything but pleasant.
Soon, Mrs. Carson’s creamy cum was everywhere, and once again Chris was drowning in hot, slimy discharge. Her ass was like a steamroller spreading fresh asphalt, and he was becoming flattened like a pancake into the cushion.
Then, during one pass, the sticky cum plastered Chris upon Mrs. Carson’s ass, and the tiny boy was now being jostled up and down with every gyration, shrieking in pain each time her ass landed in the seat, squashing him with it’s full weight.
The giant ass started moving in circles; Chris screamed for mercy.
Suddenly, Chris felt himself expanding again, but this time, it seemed more energetic. His growth spurt was much more painful this time too; he started stretching out of the sticky mess holding him to Mrs. Carson’s butt. Chris strained to endure both pains simultaneously.
Eventually, Chris grew out of the cum, and on one pass of the giant butt, he stayed with the cushion.

Janet suddenly felt something peel off her butt. Thinking it was the cushion, she readjusted her butt on the seat.

Chris felt the pressure lift off him again. He gasped for air, trying to eek out a plea for help, but the giant woman landed on him a split second later.
Something felt different this time, however; Chris's legs were free from the constant pressure, and a warm, wet surface starting rolling onto and off of then continuously. The foul-smelling ass that had once been above him had been replaced with a sour, sticky mass.
Mrs. Carson had actually scooted her butt back on the cushion, Chris realized, leaving him now trapped under her perineum, just behind her pussy. Her pussy was rolling back and forth over his legs, and her skin was sticking to the rest of him like hot rubber as it rolled over his naked body.

Janet was really getting herself off, gyrating and circling her hips, when she suddenly settled into the perfect spot. There apparently was some kind of lump or fold in the seat cushion that was applying pressure on her quivering pussy, but she honestly didn’t care. Whatever it was, it was really stimulating her. She started grinding into it, using it to her advantage...

The giant woman’s weight suddenly shifted again; this time, by some twist of fate, it landed in just the right way so that it started stimulating the tiny boy’s crotch. Chris wasn’t sure how, but he could feel a boner beginning to harden.
How could he be getting turned on right now?! He was practically being smothered to death by a giant crotch! Chris tried repositioning himself, kicking his feet when they were free, but with his member pressed parallel against his body, it was only serving to stimulate him more. He tried shaking the feelings, refocusing on his efforts getting out from under Mrs. Carson, but his willpower was no match for her gyrating hips and the physical dominance of her body.
The giant woman was moaning loudly, moving her hips faster and faster. Chris’s member was now completely stiff; the pressure was increasing. The tiny boy thought he may explode. In fact, the only thing keeping him from blowing his load was the immense pressure grinding on his crotch.
Maybe I can hold out until Mrs. Carson gets off me, Chris thought positively.
Then, Chris felt it....another growth spurt. This time, he grew large enough that his tiny member slid out from underneath her. With no pressure to keep it down, his erection shot straight upwards, standing at attention.
That’s when it happened. Mrs. Carson’s crotch raised up a little and settled back down; the next thing Chris felt was something warm slide over his boner.
Chris froze like a deer in headlights.
"Oh no," he uttered. “Please, not that!”

Janet’s eyes went wide; she inhaled with surprise. She’d found the spot!

When the gyrations started again, Chris confirmed the horrible truth: he had just penetrated Mrs. Carson. Somehow, his erect member was sliding up and down between a fold in the wall of her vagina. He immediately panicked, wondering if she’d felt his dick inside of her, and struggled desperately to remove himself from her, but his upper half was still trapped beneath her ass, and his arms were pinned.
Unnerving thoughts swirled around Chris’s mind: If he came inside of her, could Mrs. Carson actually get PREGNANT, even with him at his current size?! He did not want to find out.
This was certainly NOT how Chris pictured his first sexual experience, and it wasn’t his size that he was referring to. He was thankful it wasn’t Shannon on top of him, but still....Rachel’s MOM?! He’d rather it have been RACHEL grinding on top of him, covering him with her...
Chris immediately halted his train of thought; it wasn’t helping him curb his erection. He tried refocusing his concentration on restraining himself, preventing his penis from exploding, but it felt so good, he wasn’t sure he could hold out.
At that very moment, with the worst possible timing, Chris suddenly felt another growth spurt surging through him, and it wasn’t helping curb his growing orgasm.
“Oh no!” Chris uttered, “Not NOW!”
He was freaking out, growing much faster now, and if it didn’t stop soon, Mrs. Carson would be sure to find him, and he did NOT want her to find him like this!
For the first time on his whole tiny adventure, Chris actually willed his body NOT to grow, but it was no use. His body began stretching again, expanding....building....stiffening...
He was doubling in size...
Then, Mrs. Carson let out a huge moan; Chris felt something splatter all over his lower body. He felt the giant ass above him tightening, raising a bit higher. Chris felt his member slide downwards, the walls lightly brushing the tip...
Chris couldn’t hold back; his was about to blow!

Just as Janet relaxed from her orgasm, and lowered her bottom back into her seat, she suddenly realized that something had penetrated her, pulsating like a tiny pump. Almost as if...
Janet’s eyes grew wide; there was something underneath her...

The immense pressure on Chris’s chest suddenly lifted; everything suddenly got bright.
Then, before his eyes could adjust, he heard a woman shriek!
Chris froze in place, scared to death. When his eyes finally focused, he saw Mrs. Carson‘s gigantic figure standing before him, her hands covering her cleavage and holding her nightgown tight to her crotch, hiding her shame; she was staring down at him with a look of complete shock and horror.
“Oh my God!” the woman shrieked. “What the hell?! CHRIS?!”
Chris was too terrified to speak; besides, he wasn’t exactly sure what to say.
“Wha-What the hell happened to you?!” Janet exclaimed. “How did you get so SMALL?! Why are you NAKED?! And WHY are you in my house?!”
“Mrs. Carson, please,” Chris begged, “I know how this looks...”
Actually, Chris wasn’t sure HOW it looked.
“...I-I swear, I can explain.” he stammered.
“...And you’d better start explaining RIGHT NOW young man!” Janet seethed.
“Mrs. Carson, please. You don’t understand. It’s Shannon‘s fault; she SHRUNK me!”
“SHANNON did this?!”
“Yeah, she’s NUTS! She used this stupid potion on me that made me small, and she’s been keeping me prisoner all week!”
“Prisoner?!” Janet exclaimed.
“Yeah, she’s completely CRAZY!” Chris pleaded. “Please, you’ve gotta help me.”
“Wh-What can I do?!” She asked with complete befuddlement.
“You can’t let Shannon find me! Please, you have to hide me until the potion wears off!”
“So what? You came over here to HIDE OUT?!”
“No, not exactly. Me being here is an actually an accident!”
“So, you just ‘accidentally’ snuck into my house and hid on my chair while I was...Oh my GOD! I-I don’t even know what to THINK right now young man!”
“Mrs. Carson,” Chris tried to explain, “I-I wasn’t hiding, I swear—“
“Oh my GOD!” Janet cut him off, her hand over her mouth, “Was that your....D-Did you just cum INSIDE ME?!”
Chris was absolutely paralyzed with fear as Janet reached beneath her nightgown, feeling around her pussy for the tiny boy’s ejaculate.
“M-Mrs. Carson, please,” Chris stammered. “It wasn’t my fault!”
“Oh my God!” Janet shouted. “Do you even realize what you just DID! Oh my God, what were you THINKING?!”
“Mrs. Carson, y-you don’t understand,” Chris explained frantically. “I-I was trying to get your attention; you didn’t see me when you sat down!”
“Ya-You might be small, kiddo, but you’re kinda hard to miss!”
“No, you don’t understand, I was much smaller, almost microscopic!”
“You're just a little PERVERT, aren't you?!” Janet exclaimed, a look of sheer disgust on her face.
“WHAT?! N-No, I’m not!” Chris exclaimed in shock, putting his hands out in defense. “Please, you’ve gotta BELIEVE me!”
“All this time, I thought you and Rachel were friends, but now I see the real reason you always hang out with her: you were trying to peep on ME!”
“No, that’s not it at all! P-Please, LISTEN to me—“
“You found a way to make yourself small, just so you could sneak in here and spy on me! You’re nothing but a little pervert!”
“NO, I-I DIDN’T! I’M NOT!” Chris panicked, scooting back in the seat. “I SWEAR!”
“Hmph, well I’ve got the PERFECT punishment for you, young man!” Janet scowled, turning around and lifting up her nightgown, wiggling her bare ass menacingly. “I’m gonna make sure you NEVER peep on ANYONE ever again!”
“MRS. CARSON, WAIT! NO! PLEmpf—“
Janet slammed her ass back on the cushion right on top of the 6-inch boy, cutting off his screams for help. Chris struggled and screamed muffled pleas for mercy, desperately trying to push Mrs. Carson’s ass off of his face, but she was far too big, and applying too much pressure now. There was no way she was letting him up.
“Humph, I can’t believe you, Chris!” Janet chided, throwing her nightgown down over her back and crossing her arms. “Sneaking into my house to SPY on me?! And then hiding on my chair so I’d SIT on you while I....I....Oh! I can’t believe you actually stuck your PENIS inside me! Do you even realize that what you did is technically a CRIME?! What the HELL could you have been THINKING?! You’re LUCKY I still use birth control! I-I can’t even fathom what would happen if actually you got me pregnant! I don’t care if Shannon did this to you or not, it’s NO excuse for what you’ve done! And to think, Rachel was SO upset because she didn’t know what’d happened to you! She was even starting to have FEELINGS for you! And all this time you’ve just been USING her, JUST to get to me! Well, if you want me so badly, you’re gonna get ALL of me!”
The entire time Mrs. Carson had been scolding him, Chris had been struggling beneath her giant ass, desperately trying to explain himself, but Janet couldn’t understand him, nor was she planning on listening to anything else he was going to say.
“Scream all you want Chris, it’s NOT going to do you any good! I’m NOT getting up, at least not until I figure out what I’m gonna do with you!”
Janet started mulling things over, in utter disbelief that Chris was so small, or could be such a pervert. A pervert who....who...
Janet stopped, suddenly switching to a different train of thought.
...who just gave her one of the BEST orgasms she’d ever had.
“Huh, you know, Chris,” Janet continued, but more calm, “even though what you did is EXTREMELY unforgivable, and I’m SO cross with you right now, I have to admit, *giggle* it felt pretty good. Wow! Who’d have thought it was YOU hiding out underneath me, stimulating me like that. You may be a little pervert, but at least you’re useful.”
Chris let out a muffed whine of despair; it reverberated through Mrs. Carson’s ass, vibrating her womanhood.
“Ooh,” Janet moaned, then flashed a slight smile. “I’m not exactly sure HOW Shannon did this to you, but I can definitely see the advantages.”
Chris’s struggles began to wane, and his muffled shouts had all but stopped.
“Oh,” Janet tsked, sympathizing with the tiny boy’s plight, “come here little guy.”
She lifted her ass off the seat just enough to grab the shrunken boy, then sat back down. The doll-sized Chris lay half limp in her left fist, gasping for air.
“Now, what am I gonna do with you?” Janet sighed, jiggling her fist.
“Mrs. Carson,” Chris squeaked, “please. You’re making a mistake.”
“YOU’RE the one who made the mistake buddy,” she scolded him, bringing him closer to her face. “I know you’re small, but circumstances notwithstanding, you still did something wrong, and now, you’re gonna have to be punished.”
Janet’s hot, steamy breath washed over the small boy; Chris reeled from the smell of coffee and morning breath.
“Well,” Janet sighed, looking him over, “assuming you ARE telling the truth until this....POTION wears off, I guess you’re stuck here, but don’t you DARE think you’re getting off easy; small or not, you’re gonna be using that time to make up for your actions. Oh, what would your PARENTS think if they knew about this?!”
“Please, Mrs. Carson,” Chris begged pathetically, clasping his hands, “I’m begging you, please don’t tell my parents; I-I don’t want anyone to find out about this....especially Rachel. I-It’s too embarrassing. Please don’t let Rachel find out about this.”
“Oh, NO ONE’S going to find out about this, little guy,” Janet stated bluntly, lightly shaking her fist, “and as far as my DAUGHTER is concerned, if you ever want to see her again, you’re gonna be on your BEST behavior until your back to normal; maybe then I’ll CONSIDER letting you hang out with my daughter again, but right now, you’ve got a LOT of making up to do, mister.
“Now then,” Janet sighed, calming her tone, “how long until....THIS wears off?”
“I-I don’t know exactly,” Chris stuttered nervously. “I already grew quite a bit while I was...”
Chris paused, thinking his words very carefully.
“...Uh, I mean, I’ve already grown a lot since this morning. I-I’ll probably be back to normal by tomorrow.”
“Well, that should give you plenty of time to think about what you’ve done, and we’ll discuss where we go when we get there. Now, let’s discuss your punishment!”
Chris swallowed hard. He wasn’t exactly sure WHAT Mrs. Carson was going to do, but he was pretty sure it wasn’t going to be pleasant, but surely ANYTHING had to be better than what he’d already been through.
“Mrs. Carson, please,” Chris begged again. “I’m really sorry.”
“You should be, young man! Shame on you, taking advantage of me like that!”
“M-Mrs. Carson, I-I didn’t—“
“Of course, my husband IS away an awful lot during the summer,” Janet chimed in, cutting him off, “and I DO tend to get lonely. It’s just so hard not having him around, especially when there are certain....NEEDS I need fulfilled.”
Chris gulped again. He wasn’t sure he liked where the conversation was going.
“So,” Janet continued, “now and then, I might pick up a romance novel when I need an escape. You know, find a way to....RELEASE my tensions, if you get what I mean.”
Chris nodded fearfully.
“What you did was certainly wrong,” Janet said sternly, “buuut, it actually felt pretty good. Your small stature certainly gives you some....advantages.”
The giant woman licked her lips seductively, like a hungry animal about to devour its prey.
“Well, since you did such a GOOD job earlier, I think you’re gonna KEEP on doing a good job until you grow back to normal, and you’re gonna start RIGHT NOW!”
Janet suddenly reached out with her right hand. Chris yelped in protest, but his head was already clasped in her fist, muffling his cries. With the tiny boy’s upper half held firmly in her right hand, Janet released her left hand, leaving the doll-sized boy’s lower half dangling and kicking furiously to free himself. Janet lifted up her nightgown with her left hand, and slowly guided Chris towards her crotch.
“Alright,” Janet said, “Now, hold still.”
Muffled screams quickly emanated from her closed fist as she tried inserting Chris’s tiny legs into her quivering pussy. He kicked out his legs in protest, planting them against the outside of Mrs. Carson’s vagina to keep from being shoved inside. Unfortunately, the horny woman was quite persistent.
“Chris, stop struggling!” she demanded. “You’re only making things harder on yourself!”
Janet lifted her nightgown up to her chin, holding it to her chest while she reached down and pinched Chris’s legs together, guiding his feet inside her. When the bottom of her fist hit her crotch, Janet opened her fist slightly to reposition her hand.
“MRS. CARSON, PLEASE! STOP!” Chris shouted as soon as his mouth was uncovered. He tried using his hands to push himself out of her pussy, but Janet simply put two fingers on his small head and started shoving him back in.
“NO!” Chris shouted, trying to push back against her huge digits to no avail. “WAIT! PLEASE! NOmpf....hlmffp....”
Chris disappeared inside Janet’s pussy, his protests now muffled gibberish as the giant woman carefully removed her fingers. He may have been only 6 inches tall at the moment—only about half the size of her regular dildo—but all Chris’s squirming and wiggling to get out was really stimulating her, and the more he struggled, the better it felt.
Janet was moaning and breathing heavily, gyrating her hips along to Chris’s struggles; each time Chris emerged from her pussy, trying to wiggle his way out, the giant woman simply took her fingers and shoved him back inside, ignoring his pleas for mercy. Shouting from inside her did him no good either: not only were Chris’s shouts completely unintelligible, they vibrated the inside of Janet’s pussy, only heightening her pleasure.
Chris, however, felt like he was suffocating. Each time he tried pushing his way out of her pussy for fresh air, Mrs. Carson just shoved him back inside, giving him practically no time to catch his breath.
Janet giggled seductively as she pushed Chris back inside her each time he emerged, taking pleasure in the small boy’s fight to escape her. It wasn’t, however, helping her build any higher. She needed to move things along. Janet allowed Chris to emerge once more, but instead of just pushing him back inside again, she wrapped her hand around his head and upper torso. She slowly began moving Chris in and out of her pussy like a tiny dildo, stimulating herself once again.
“Ooh,” Janet moaned. “Ooh, yeah! Oh, yes....YES!”
Chris kept screaming and trying to wiggle free, but his arms were pinned to his sides, and he couldn’t fight back. He was completely helpless.
Faster and faster Janet went, her orgasm building higher and higher.
Suddenly, Janet thrust Chris all the way inside her again, holding her hands firmly on her crotch to trap him inside. The tiny boy started wiggling frantically, screaming muffled cries to be let out, but Janet held firm.
“Oh, that’s right!” she moaned breathlessly. “Squirm for me, Chris! Squirm!”
Janet began rocking her hips from side to side, closing her eyes as she relished the feelings of her little sex toy squirming for freedom. It felt SO good, and Chris’s struggles were stimulating her so well that she found she’d need her hands to hold on to the arms of the chair to contain her orgasm. In one quick motion, Janet removed her hands from her crotch and quickly slammed her thighs together, closing off Chris’s means of escape. The small boy’s screams suddenly became even more frantic as the walls of her giant pussy constricted around him, but Janet wasn’t letting him out.
“Oh my gosh, Chris!” Janet exclaimed, feeling herself building even higher, “Oh! Oh, WOW!”
Suddenly Janet felt the pressure inside her vagina increase tremendously. It felt as though Chris were growing. She clamped her legs together tightl to keep him from expanding out of her, but his increased size exponentially increased her stimulation.
“Oh, God! Oh, God!” Janet squealed. She couldn’t hold it anymore; she was about to blow!
“OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!”
After almost a full minute of pure, orgasmic bliss, Janet relaxed her body, slumping back down into her chair. Her legs fell open, and Chris slurped out of her vagina headfirst onto the seat cushion just in front of her crotch. He was exhausted from all of his struggles, and completely covered in slippery discharge.
While both of them relaxed, trying to catch their breath, Janet could see that Chris had indeed grown some. Not quite as much as he had in the previous growth spurts, but he was probably about 9” tall now.
“Oh, WOW, Chris!” Janet said, panting heavily, “That felt AMAZING!”
She casually reached her hand down and began stroking the small boy’s back with her fingers, delighting in how much of her cum he was covered in.
“If I’d have known you’d stimulate me THIS much,” she giggled, cooing at him, “I wouldn’t have gotten so upset before.”
Chris, however, didn’t say anything, nor did he want to. He was too embarrassed to speak. Not only had he just been used as a sex toy for a giant woman again, this time, that woman happened to be his best friend’s MOM.
Suddenly, Janet heard the back door open; her eyes grew wide in shock.
"Mom?" Rachel voice called from the kitchen.
Janet couldn't let her daughter see her like this.
“Hey whmtmf—“ Chris uttered as Mrs. Carson quickly grabbed and shoved him headfirst into her crotch, pushing him all the way inside her again, slamming her legs shut.
Meanwhile, Janet hurriedly grabbed a blanket sitting on the couch next to her and threw it over herself.
“In here, Rach,” she called to her daughter. That’s when Janet spotted her panties sitting in the middle the floor. She hurriedly reached out her left foot, grabbed them with her toes, and tossed them out of sight underneath the end table next to her chair, just as Rachel rounded the corner into the living room.
“Hey mom,” Rachel said. “I’ve really got to talk to you.”
“Uh, sure hun,” Janet said, trying to contain herself despite Chris’s wiggling inside her. “What’s up?”
“Mom, it’s about Chris. I still haven’t seen him all week, and I’m getting really worried. Not only that, but this morning, I saw Shannon leaving the house, and Chris wasn’t with her. I mean, why would she leave him all alone if he was sick?!”
“Yeah, honey,” Janet continued, still struggling to restrain herself. “About that....I, actually know what happened to Chris.”
“You do?!” Rachel perked up.
“Yeah, I, uh, actually just found out that, uh, Chris is, uh, in the hospital.”
“HOSPITAL?!”
“Yup, he, uh, apparently went there last night. Shannon actually left this morning to go visit him.”
“W-Well, i-is he OK?” Rachel stammered concernedly. “Can we go and visit him?”
“Oh honey, I-I don’t think that’s such a good idea. He’s....just not himself right now.”
Chris tried screaming from inside Mrs. Carson, desperately calling for Rachel‘s help, but between her legs being closed, and the blanket covering her, his shouts were almost completely muffled.
“D-Did you just hear that?” Rachel asked, looking around the room.
“Uh, h-hear what?” Janet asked.
“I could’ve sworn I just heard something.”
“I didn’t hear anything,” Janet replied quickly.
“Um, well anyway,” Rachel continued, “can we go visit him, mom? Please? I really want to see him.”
“Oh honey, the-there’s really no need. He’s just gonna be in the hospital for about a day; he should be back to normal by tomorrow. You can see him then.”
“B-But I’m really worried about him,” Rachel whined. “Please, mom?”
“Honey, trust me, he just has something....small, that’s all. I promise, by tomorrow, he’ll be right as rain and the two of you can catch up. EEP!”
Chris suddenly started squirming wildly. Janet uttered a faint squeak, holding herself back from moaning at the sudden stimulation.
“Uh, are you OK, mom?” Rachel asked, slightly taken aback by the sound her mother had just made.
“Oh, I’m fine hun. Now, why don’t you run upstairs and, uh, make Chris a get-well card. I’m sure he’d appreciate it.”
“Um, OK mom,” Rachel agreed, though slightly confused at her mother’s suggestion.
Then, Rachel heard the muffled sound again.
“Are you sure you didn’t just hear that?” Rachel asked.
“Rach, I think you’re hearing things,” her mother suggested.
“I don’t know, it....it’s like a faint cry or something.”
“Oh, it’s probably just someone outside, sweetheart. Now, go on upstairs and I’ll come check on you in a little while, OK?”
“O-okay mom,” Rachel sighed, “see ya.”
With that, Rachel walked back around the couch and headed up the stairs.
As soon as she heard her daughter’s bedroom door close, Janet threw off the blanket to check on Chris.
“You should consider yourself lucky, young man,” Janet scolded him, directing her speech to her crotch. “Considering how my daughter feels about you, I’m gonna let you hang out with Rachel again, once you’re back to normal that is, but don’t you DARE think you’re off the hook. Until then, you’re MINE!”
Janet heard Chris’s muffled shouts again, most likely pleading for mercy.
“Oh, and expect us to have a nice long talk about how you’re going to behave for the rest of the day. I don’t want Rachel to find out about ANY of this, so you’re NOT going to shout, scream, or do anything else to draw attention to yourself until you’re back to normal again, unless you wanna spend more time suffering under my ass!”
Janet reached down and retrieved her panties from under the side table, then carefully pulled them on; Chris, however, was still wiggling furiously, trying to escape her cavernous pussy.
“Chris!” Janet warned sternly, “if you don’t stop squirming this instant, I swear, I’m gonna sit on you again!”
The small boy immediately ceased his struggles, allowing Janet to finish putting her panties back on. Then, she carefully stood up and pulled them tight around her waist, sealing Chris inside.
“Ah, there now. That’s better,” she said, patting her crotch with her hand a few times. “I think I’ll hide you in my room; that way, I can keep a close eye on you. What do ya think?”
Chris resumed his muffled pleas again; this time, Janet swore she heard him begging to be let go.
“Oh, don’t you worry, little guy,” Janet cooed, taking pity on him. “I wouldn’t hurt you. I promise, I’ll take good care of you until you’re back to normal, but in the meantime, I’ve got some BIG plans for you. Hm, I wonder how you’d feel in there while I did my yoga..."
"MMPFH!" Chris cried out, much to her delight.
"This is gonna be fun!" Janet giggled seductively as she walked around the couch and up the stairs to the master bedroom. She had Chris right where she wanted him, and he was about to fulfill ALL her sexual desires. Of course, he probably wouldn’t be small enough to please her for very long, and Janet had a LOT of kinky ideas she was eager to try, so she needed to get to it.
Chris moaned sorrowfully. He knew he’d eventually grow out of this mess, but until then, he relegated himself to his current fate: a pleasure pet for Mrs. Carson.
Chapter 50 by Shrinker82
Rachel sat at her desk, peering intently at the house next-door from the window of her bedroom. Aside from getting dressed earlier, she hadn’t moved from that spot for almost 20 minutes, unable to pull herself away for fear she’d miss something. In fact, her mind had been so preoccupied with spying and figuring out what Shannon had been up to, that Rachel had completely forgotten about letting Chloe back in.
Despite Sue Ann’s earlier warning, Rachel honestly considered telling her mother about her surveillance mission, but the more she thought about it, the more she decided against it. What was she going to say—‘Hey mom, I’m spying on Shannon to see what she’s done with Chris’? Rachel would never hear the end of it. Besides, she didn’t even have any proof anything WAS going on, but something felt off, and Rachel was was bound and determined to find out what.
Unfortunately, she hadn’t been able to see much of anything. Despite having a direct view of Chris’s house from her bedroom window, most of the curtains next door had been drawn shut, and there was no good few into the house. Rachel would have to wait.
She waited....and waited....and waited...
Finally, after watching the house with eyes peeled for what seemed like an eternity, Rachel spotted Shannon emerging from the house and heading down the front walk. She appeared to be dressed a little nicer than normal, wearing a white, tank-top blouse; black, dress shorts; and a pair of nice, black sandals, and was fiddling with her purse as she headed towards her car parked out front...
Rachel lowered her eyebrows; she didn’t recognize the car Shannon was getting into. It was a black, 4-door sedan with tinted windows. Rachel had seen parked out front while chatting with Sue Ann earlier, but it didn’t register as being out of place until just now. She could’ve sworn it hadn’t been there yesterday.
“I thought Shannon’s car was white,” Rachel thought aloud. Maybe Shannon got a new car? Or maybe it’s a rental? She was still pondering the matter when Shannon got into the car and drove off.
Rachel was stumped. Who’s car was that? And where could Shannon possibly be going? And furthermore, why would she leave a supposedly sick Chris home all by himself?
Rachel‘s eyes fell upon her cellphone sitting just to her right, with the business card Sue Ann had given to her earlier. She hesitated for a moment, then slowly reached over and picked both up. Rachel took a deep breath, unlocked her phone, started dialing.

—————————————————————————————————————————

“It good to be home,” Sue Ann sighed as she set her purse on the end table just inside the front door of her house. She’d anticipated being gone for most of the whole day, but with Rachel keeping a close vigil on the Martin home and Shannon for her, she was actually looking forward to getting back to the work that she had been putting off since before her out of town meeting.
Sue Ann stepped into her den which she’d converted into an office suite and set her bag of food and coffee down on her desk, then stepped around to her luxurious office chair to sit down. Ordinarily, Sue Ann wasn’t one to splurge on such things, but for something that she’d be sitting in for hours at a time doing computer work, she wanted something comfortable. In this case, it money well spent.
Sue Ann sat down, taking a quick moment to remove her phone from her pocket and place it on the desk, then spun around, moving her chair into a comfortable position before opening and booting her laptop.

Chris sighed with relief when the giant Sue Ann finally sat down; he wasn’t sure how much longer he could’ve held on to her sandal strap. In fact, he’d been so preoccupied with not letting go, that he had barely even noticed where he was. It wasn’t the first time Chris had been inside Sue’s house; most of the time, she’d always come to his house when she babysat him. He actually preferred that way, though: his parents had a pool, and on hot summer days, Sue Ann would often bring over her bathing suit and lay out in the sun to get a tan, and Chis was never one to miss an opportunity to ogle her in her bikini.
Now that he had some time, Chris pondered the next phase of his plan. He was still too small to be seen or heard, so calling for help from the floor was out; his only other option was climbing, and it would be no easy task considering the massive legs he’d have to scale just to reach Sue Ann’s lap. Alas, with no other good options, Chris began climbing the sandal strap up along the side of her foot.
When he’d reached the apex of his climb, Chris hopped off the strap and made his way towards Sue Ann’s shin. Despite being small enough to able to make out the individual skin cells on the top of her foot, he was surprised by how relatively smooth it was. Even the tiny hairs that lined the huge foot’s surface felt soft as they brushed along his bare skin.
By the time he’d reached Sue Ann’s tibia, Chris realized he was breathing heavily, and his pulse was racing. He was pretty sure it was from his near death experience a few minutes ago, and having to climb her giant sandal strap, but he wondered if it wasn’t from seeing her up close. Even when he was with Shannon, being so small around her had been stimulating, and his hormones had been shifted into overdrive. Now, being around Sue Ann, coupled with feeling so close to being rescued, was awakening all of old his feelings for her. He recalled all those times being at Shannon’s mercy, and how much he wished it would’ve been Sue Ann; now, his wishes had come true....sort of.
Until recently, Chris had completely forgotten about his feelings for Sue Ann. His encounters with Rachel and Mrs. Carson, along with his various adventures in the yard and drainpipe, had completely preoccupied his time, not to mention how his feelings for Rachel were blossoming. Chris honestly didn’t know WHAT he was feeling: it was queer combination of anxiety, love, and guilt all rolled into one.
*BUZZ*
Chris was suddenly snapped back to reality by a loud vibrating overhead. He instinctively jerked, toppling over backwards onto his ass.

Sue Ann jumped when her phone started vibrating. She peered at the number lighting up the touchscreen; she didn’t recognize the phone number, but decided to pick it up anyway, just in case. She tapped the “ACCEPT CALL” button and put the phone to her ear:
“Hello?”
“Sue Ann? I-It’s Rachel.”
“Well, that was fast,” Sue Ann commented. “Did something happen?”
“Well, kinda,” Rachel admitted, “I mean, not much, really, but I just saw Shannon drive off.”
“Do you know where she was going?”
“Uh, no, but that’s not the only thing. She drove away in a car I didn’t recognize.”
“What do you mean you didn’t recognize it?” Sue Ann inquired.
“I mean, I’ve never seen it before,” Rachel explained, “at least not until today. It was a black car; I think was parked out front when we talked earlier, but it didn’t register as strange until Shannon got into to it, and I could’ve sworn it wasn’t there little yesterday.”
“Rachel, are you sure?”

“Rachel?!” Chris exclaimed, just then realizing who was on the other end of the line. The tiny boy had been listening intently to the conversation above, but was only able to hear one side of it.

“I-I’m positive, Sue,” Rachel explained, “Shannon owns a white car, at least I think she does. But regardless, this new car was NOT there the other day. I’m sure of it!”
“Well, maybe it’s a rental,” Sue Ann suggested, switching the phone from her right ear to her left. “Either way, it still doesn’t prove anything.”
“Well, yeah, I know,” Rachel relented, “but....why would Shannon just drive away and leave Chris all alone, especially if he’s sick?”
“Maybe she just had to run some errands, you know?” Sue Ann said, “Getting food, or medicine for Chris, or something.”
“I don’t know, Sue Ann,” Rachel replied dejectedly. “Something just doesn’t feel right about all of this.”
“Look, Rach, I appreciate you keeping me in the loop, but it’s just not much to go on. I don’t think there’s anything more we can do at this point but wait.”
“Well, I’m not just gonna sit around and wait,” Rachel affirmed. “I’ve gotta find out what’s been going on. I’m gonna go next door to check things out.”
“Whoa, Rachel, I’m not sure that’s such a good idea,” Sue Ann cautioned. “What if Shannon comes back and catches you snooping around?”
“Look, I’ll be fine, I promise. I’m just gonna go over and take a peek in through the windows. You know, see if I can see anything.”
“I wanna find out what going on, too, sweetie, but still I don’t think go over there is good idea.”

“RACHEL, WAIT! NO!” Chris shouted up, getting to his feet. “DON’T GO OVER THERE! I’M DOWN HERE! RACHEL, SUE ANN, I’M RIGHT HERE!”
The tiny boy ran up to Sue Ann’s shin and began pounding his tiny fists into her flesh.

“Sue Ann, I’ll be careful, I promise,” Rachel reassured her. “I just wanna take a quick peek, that’s all. I’ll be there and back long before Shannon gets home.”
“Alright, Rachel, but please be careful,” Sue Ann relented, reaching down without looking to scratch a tiny itch on the top of her right foot. “Let me know if you find anything.”

Chris was taken completely by surprise. Sue Ann’s foot suddenly lifted off the ground and tilted forward. The tiny boy stumbled backwards, summersaulting over the top of her foot until he hit the sandal strap. Chris tumbled atop the strap, catching the edge with his right hand. He jerked to a stop, nearly pulling his right arm out of its socket.
He gazed upwards just in time to see Sue Ann’s giant hand practically on top of him.
“SUE ANN, NO—!” Chris shouted.
It was no use. Sue’s giant fingernails scraped along the surface of her foot, colliding with the strap. The impact knocked Chris loose, sending him rolling further down her foot, and over the top of one of her toes. The tiny boy collided with the knuckle partway down, bumping him up and off the end of the giant foot and into the carpet below.
“OOF!” Chris yelped as he landed into a forest of carpet fibers. He was moaning in pain and barely conscious, his poor body battered and bruised from the fall, while the oblivious Sue Ann continued her phone conversation with Rachel above.

“You’ll be the first person I call the moment I find something,” Rachel continued.
“OK, sweetie, I’ll be here,” Sue Ann said.
“OK, ‘bye Sue Ann.”
“‘Bye Rach,” Sue replied, hanging up her phone and setting it down on the desk. Before getting back to work, however, she reached down under the desk again, her fingers blindly feeling for the metal clasp on the back of her right sandal. She’d been so preoccupied with her food and getting back to work when she got home, that she’d completely forgotten to take off her sandals when she came inside the house. Sue Ann loosened the strap, then gently slid the sandal off her foot, dropping it onto the floor beside her; she then did the same with her other sandal.

*BOOM*
Chris shot up quickly, startled by the sudden boom of something crashing to the floor nearby.
“Aahhhh!” Chris groaned as sharp pains coursed through his bruised body, primarily from moving too fast. He cringed, gritting his teeth to ease the seething pain before he tried moving again.
Then, an ominous shadow washed over him; Chris’s eyes went wide from horrific premonitions. He reached out a desperate attempt to get clear, but it was too late.
“SUmamn—!” Chris shout was cut off as Sue Ann’s giant foot hit the floor, her toes completely enveloping the carpet fibers he was stranded in.
While Sue Ann was fiddling with her left sandal, she’d placed her right foot onto the floor. Her toes casually gripped the carpet as they flexed and scrunched with newfound freedom, squishing the tiny boy now stuck between the second and middle digits.
“Swmmnmf! Swmamnpf!” Chris’s muffled cries went unheard as he struggled to move. He was in total darkness, completely engulfed by the hot, sticky skin between Sue Ann’s giant toes. The leather sandals she’d been wearing hadn’t done the tiny boy any favors: the musty air, what little there was, reeked of sweaty feet.
Then, the giant foot shot into the air; the carpet between the toes slipped out, while the loose dirt and shrunken boy were lifted away on a terrifying ride.
“Hlpmf!” Chris shouted in futility, helpless to the whims of the giantess above. He kept wiggling, trying to make some sort of meaningful movement, but the tight quarters and sticky skin made it impossible.
He began panicking, his thoughts jumbled with what to do next...
Then, Chris started screaming hysterically...

“Mm,” Sue Ann moaned softly as she massaged her freshly freed right foot with her hand, her toes reflexively scrunching and flexing in the process. She sighed with contentment, literally feeling the knots releasing as she carefully kneaded her soft skin.

Chris screamed in agony as his tiny body was squished and stretched to the breaking point, the walls continuously opening and closing around him. He struggled frantically, trying to get free, but each scrunch of Sue Ann’s toes completely nullified his efforts, plastering him even more tightly against the sweaty skin he was stuck to. The torture was grueling; Chris was screaming for Sue Ann to stop, but his tiny squeaks for help were constantly interrupted as the huge toes slammed together time and time again, and each part of his body felt like it was one deadly squeeze away from popping like a grape.
Then, Chris felt everything drop...

“Ah, that’s better,” Sue Ann commented on a job well done, her toes wiggling with delight. She lowered her foot back to the floor, scooted in her chair, and returned to her computer work.

Unfortunately for Chris, his torture was far from over. As Sue Ann worked above, her toes would occasionally play with the carpet under her desk, and each scrunch compressed his tiny body within a tomb of fibers and foot flesh.
“Mmf....Almp....Swmmfn!” Muffled yelps were all Chris could utter as the giant toes squeezed and pressed his tiny body over and over again. The temperature kept increasing, and Sue Ann’s foot only got sweatier. Chris could feel each bead of her sweat form around him, stinging his eyes, and each cry for help only returned mouthfuls of skin and salty water. He could literally feel himself suffocating, drowning in foot sweat.
Chris kept straining, trying in vain to push the colossal toes apart, reaching his arms out in desperation to the giantess above, begging for mercy.
Then, by some miracle, his prayers were answered.
A strange feeling washed over him, as if his whole body was stretching. Chris body began expanding in all directions, and he felt his skin crawling as it slinked along the slimy, sticky walls.
When the feeling subsided, Chris had even less room before. He knew he’d grown, but all he could tell was that it wasn’t enough to escape Sue Ann’s toes, nor regain enough strength to push them apart. The stale, musty air was nearly gone; the tiny boy struggled furiously, hoping he was big enough for the giantess above to feel.

Sue Ann was skimming over a spreadsheet of data when she felt a tiny disturbance between her toes, though it was so small, it could’ve easy gone unnoticed. Thinking it was a stray fiber, her toes released the carpet, and her feet retracted, resting on the legs of her rolling chair.

The intense pressure finally released; Chris gasped for much needed air. It was musty and reeked of feet, but it was oxygen nonetheless. His situation was still dire and far from over, but, at least for the moment, the torture had let up, and Chris was more than willing to take any reprieve he could get. He panted heavily, pushing through the pain, wondering how much more punishment his poor, tiny body could take.

Much to Chris’s dismay, it was going to be a lot. Over the next hour, Sue Ann worked tirelessly, typing away on her computer, and answering the occasional phone call from various clients. All the while she’d occasionally squeeze and flex her toes, pulling at the carpet fibers she’d catch in between them, unaware of the constant torture she was putting the shrunken Chris through.
At one point, Sue Ann placed the heel of her right foot on the leg of her chair again, and Chris thought his punishment might be over. His relief was short-lived, however; upbeat music started playing above, and in no time, Sue Ann’s giant foot began tapping along to the beat.
Chris was being shaken up and down violently, yelping with each tap of Sue Ann’s foot. He braced himself, trying to endure the torture, but he was physically sick and on the verge of passing out.
When the song finally ended. Sue Ann began flexing and wiggling her toes in the air, stretching out each one to work out the cramps. Chris tried using the opportunity to pry himself off her sticky toes, but he barely had any strength left to do so.
Suddenly, Sue Ann lowered her foot back down to the floor again, but instead of laying it flat, she scrunched her toes tightly and pressed the tops into the carpet, trying to crack her toes using the floor for leverage.
Chris belted out the loudest scream he’d ever shouted; the pain was absolutely unbearable! His lungs collapsed from the pressure, and he couldn’t catch his breath.
Then, his body went limp, unable to stand anymore pain.
In an instant, he blacked out.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Immediately after she’d hung up with Sue Ann, Rachel slipped on a pair of sandals and scurried down the hall. She was a young woman on a mission, and she wasn’t going to let anything get in her way. She practically hopped down the steps swung around the bannister into the kitchen.
“I’m going outside, mom, bye,” she muttered quickly, eyeing the back.
“Hey, hey, wait a minute,” Mrs. Carson called, pulling her head out of her book and leaning back in her chair.
“What?” Rachel replied impatiently from the kitchen.
“Come here!” her mother commanded.
Rachel heaved a huge sigh and sauntered back into the living room.
“OK, what’s up?” she asked as she approached her mother’s chair.
“‘What’s up’?” her mother asked mockingly. “‘What’s up’ is you’ve been upstairs, supposedly getting dressed, for half an hour. Did you forget about Chloe?”
“Oh, shoot! I’ll go let her in,” Rachel said heading back into the kitchen.
“Rachel,” Mrs. Carson said, pointing to the dog bed in the living room, where the little dog was currently laying down. “I let her back in after I heard her whining at the back door. The poor thing was lonely and practically starving, so I fed her. You’re welcome, by the way.”
“I’m sorry, mom,” Rachel apologized, scratching the back of her head “I....guess I’ve been a little distracted.”
“A ‘LITTLE distracted’?!” Mrs. Carson ejaculated. “First, you make a mess in the pantry; then, it took you 10 minutes just to take the trash out to the curb; then, you come running back inside, saying you’re not hungry anymore, and disappear upstairs for half an hour, all the while forgetting to take care of your dog, by the way; and now, you come rushing back downstairs saying you’re going back outside. Now, WHAT is going ON with you today?”
“Uh, n-nothing’s going on, mom,” Rachel stammered, “Really.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’m fine, mom, I promise,” Rachel replied, anxiously trying to come up with an excuse, “I’m just....trying to occupy my time, that’s all.”
“Well, I’m planning on going out to run some errands later on today. I’d like it if you could at least take care of your dog while I’m out. You know, if it not too much trouble.”
“I’m sorry, mom. I will, I promise. Can I....go outside now? Please?”
“Alright, go on,” Janet sighed, waving her daughter off.
“Thanks, mom. See ya.”
With that, Rachel scampered back into the kitchen and tore out the back door. Her mother simply shook her head and sighed.
“Sometimes, I don’t know about that girl,” Janet commented aloud, turning her attention to the dog, still lying in her bed. “What do you think, Chloe? Huh? What am I going to do with her?”
Chloe raised her head slightly, tilting it to one side, as if the little dog were actually trying to comprehend Janet’s question. Janet simply giggled, shook her head again, and went back to her book.
“Ooh, maybe it’s a GOOD thing Rachel’s gonna be outside for a while,” Janet said aloud, biting her lip. “I’m just getting to the good part.”

Rachel practically burst through the back door, letting the screen door slam shut behind her as she scurried down the back steps and across the yard. She hastily unhooked the gate and stepped through, closing it behind her before heading off towards Chris’s house. She looked back for a moment to make sure her mother wasn’t watching, and kept checking her peripherals to make sure no one else was watching either as she approached the house next door.
Rachel’s heart started racing; she was anxious and very nervous all at the same time, unsure of exactly what she’d find, but she was determined to go through with it.
She nonchalantly walked up the steps to the back door, and carefully peered through the window to see inside. The kitchen was relatively dark and seemed pretty quiet, not surprising considering the circumstances, though Rachel couldn’t really see much of anything else as the curtains were all drawn. She nervously but her lip and looked towards the front of the house to see if another window might give a better view, and hastily strolled down to the living room window to check, but once again, the blinds were all closed. Whatever was going on inside, Shannon didn’t want anyone to see.
Rachel sighed and gritted her teeth, weighing her options as she ran around to check the back of the house. She circled all the way around to the dining room window on the other side of the house, but those curtains were all closed there as well. All Rachel could make out through a tiny slit in the shades was a still, quiet house, completely shut off from the world.
Rachel tiptoed up to the window, her face practically touching the glass.
“Hello?” she called softly, “Chris, can you hear me? Are you in there?”
There was no answer.
Rachel became very anxious. She walked back around to the back of the house again, her eyes wide open as if in some kind of trance.
Then, as she reached the back steps again, Rachel paused, turning her eyes upon the back door. Her heart was pounding in her chest. She took a couple of quick looks around again to make sure the coast was clear, then, as nonchalantly as possible, walked up to the side of the back steps, and reached for a small rock in the corner between the porch and the house. The Martin’s kept a spare key to the house hidden outside in a specialized rock that housed a secret compartment, just in case of emergencies. Chris had shown Rachel where it was in confidence when they got locked out of the house once after a swim in his pool. She quickly retrieved the key from its hiding place and went to unlock the back door. She slowly turned the knob until the door clicked open, pushing it slightly ajar, then went back to replace the key.
Rachel took a deep breath, crept back up the steps, and quietly entered the house.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Sue Ann yawned as she saved the current spreadsheet open on her computer. She reached for her cup of coffee, hoping to pour one last well-needed drop into her mouth, but she’d long since finished it. She’d gotten up early in order to get a jumpstart on her stakeout of the Martin home, but was now paying the price.
Sue Ann knew she had a lot of work to finish, and was hoping to use the entire day she’d gotten back to get it all done, but her eyelids kept drooping, like huge bags of sand were weighing them down. At one point, she’d even tried listening to some music, hoping a few upbeat songs would revitalize her, but not even tapping her foot along to the beat was helping. In all honesty, she knew she was postponing the inevitable.
A quick nap, she thought to herself, that’s all I need: just long enough to get me refreshed.
Sue Ann hastily saved her work and closed her laptop, then slowly pushed herself into a standing position. She took a quick moment to stretch, moaning as she spread her arms and twisted her torso, and extending every part of her body from head to toe, all the while wondering why turning 30 meant a noticeable decrease in her daily energy.
She gathered up her trash and headed out of the den, discarding it all in the wastebasket in the hallway before heading over to her stairs. Sue groggily worked her way up to her bedroom on the second floor; her legs felt like they weighed a ton. Maybe she needed a longer nap than she realized.
By the time she made it to her room, Sue Ann could barely keep her eyes open. Somehow, she slipped off her shorts, kicking them across the room to her laundry basket, then headed over to her bed, sitting down on the side. She sat for a moment, breathing deeply, then slowly pulled her T-shirt off over her head, dropping to the floor at her feet. Her gel-top pillow felt cool as she carefully nestled her head to get comfortable. She lay on her back, arms drooped at her sides; in no time at all, Sue Ann had drifted off to sleep.

Several minutes after Sue Ann had dozed off, her toes wiggled slightly. After a few more minutes, a tiny hand pushed its way out of the crevice between the second and third toes of her right foot. It flailed about for a moment, feeling the skin outside, before grabbing a handful and pulling hard...
Chris gasped as he finally pulled his head out from between Sue Ann’s toes, frantically sucking in breaths of cool air. He relaxed for a moment until he caught his breath, then strained as he pushed against the huge toe, forcing it away from its neighbor just enough to free the rest of his body.
He couldn’t believe he was actually still alive; he was sure he felt his body pop when Sue Ann squeezed her toes that last time. He had awoken in darkness, thinking he was surely dead, but when finally he came to his senses, and smelled the stench of feet, he frantically pried his tiny arms off the sticky flesh between Sue Ann’s toes and wiggled his way to freedom.
When his eyes finally focused, Chris surveyed the vast landscape before him: he was currently standing on the top-side of Sue Ann’s upturned foot, just outside her toes. The aforementioned giantess was sleeping soundly on the bed of a room he didn’t recognize, though he quickly reasoned it was most likely Sue’s bedroom.
“SUE ANN!” Chris shouted up, cupping his hands around his mouth. “SUE ANN!”
Chris wasn’t sure why he honestly thought calling for her would actually rouse the sleeping woman, it was more a force of habit.
He took a moment to look himself over and survey the damage: apart from the numerous bruises and stiff joints, his tiny body appeared relatively intact. He was still in pain, but nothing felt broken or dislocated. Chris was speechless: all that torment and he was still intact?! Shannon was right, he was more durable at this size, though he was quite tired of the endless punishment. He was going to get Sue Ann’s attention, no matter what.
Chris also confirmed that he had indeed grown a bit. By his estimate, he was back to his original shrunken height of about a quarter of an inch tall. It wasn’t much, but compared to being half that size an hour before, it was a vast improvement. All things considered, he thought he’d be shrunk for another day at least. The potion must be working its way way out of his system; with any luck, he might even grow large enough for Sue Ann to notice him, but he still wasn’t going to waste any time.
Chris peered down over the top of Sue Ann’s foot to gauge the distance. Despite his increased size, it was still a long way down, though there was a slight incline. He took a deep breath, folded his arms across his chest, and hopped down. Thankfully, sliding down over the top of Sue Ann’s foot was a smooth ride ride ending at the gentle arching of her shin. Chris hopped up and brushed himself off, then began his trek up Sue Ann’s leg.
At first, Chris’s mind was on keeping his balance and not sliding off the massive appendage, but as he scaled her giant knee and moved on to the softer surface of her thigh, it finally dawned on him that Sue Ann was lying in nothing but a pair of tan panties and a matching bra. He could feel his heart beating rapidly, and his skin becoming hot and flush, almost like when he used to gawk at Sue Ann in her bathing suit while she went sunbathing, only the feelings were now 100 times more intense. Being so small, and traversing her soft, bare skin was quite the turn on, and, unlike Shannon, THIS was someone Chris wanted to be with.
He carefully made his way up Sue Ann’s hip, and climbed onto her panties. The material felt smooth and silky beneath his bare feet. Chris never actually thought about it, but he never figured Sue Ann the “silk underwear” type, though he certainly wasn’t complaining.
He quickly traversed the panties and hopped over the waistband onto her stomach. Chris’s bare feet sunk more deeply into the skin beneath him as he walked. It was far smoother and softer than her thigh, and for the first time, he caught a whiff of Sue Ann’s perfume. It stung his nostrils and was quite overpowering, but compared to the sweaty feet he’d been smelling for the past hour, it was heavenly.
The ground gently rose and fell with each breath the giantess took, just enough to slightly hinder Chris’s journey, but the tiny boy’s attention was currently elsewhere. Two, mountainous breasts lay before him, covered by a mammoth bra draped over their summits, which delicately hugged and compressed them together. Chris’s genitals were throbbing, and his lips quivered. His mind shot back to Shannon‘s breasts: how soft, silky smooth, and comfortable they felt when he laid upon them, and how, during the tumultuous times when Shannon would abuse him, he wished it could have been Sue Ann’s breasts he was trapped between. It suddenly dawned on him that all those dreams he’d had might actually become a reality, though he wasn’t exactly sure how Sue Ann would react finding him in is current, shrunken state.
Chris slowly approached the base of her right breast and began ascending the soft surface of her under-boob. The skin beneath his hands and feet was the softest yet, like climbing a giant pillow. Chris’s member was now fully erect, so much so that the tip actually brushed against Sue Ann delicate skin as he crawled upwards.
A short while later, Chris hopped the underwire onto Sue Ann’s silky bra and scaled the slippery fabric to the peak. He stood in awe atop the monumental breast, gazing lovingly upon the beautiful face of the sleeping goddess before him. His heart was pounding out of his chest.
There she was: Sue Ann, in all of her glory, even more gorgeous than he remembered. He was completely lost in the sight, forgetting all about Shannon and Rachel, dumbfounded by Sue Ann’s beauty.
“S-Sue Ann?” he uttered meekly, as if addressing someone his height. “Sue Ann? C-Can you hear me?”
The ground beneath him suddenly shifted, Chris tumbled off the bra and disappeared into Sue Ann’s cleavage as she turned onto her side. Her giant breasts collapsed into one another, compressing the tiny boy now in between them. Her right arm fell across her body, squeezing her chest together.
“Hlmpf!” Chris screamed, struggling to free himself. “Swmnmn, Hlmpf!” The mammoth breast pressed down with all its weight, squashing him between the other. He cries for help were muffled by copious amounts of soft, heavy flesh, and his hands only pressed in more deeply into the skin as he tried pushing the massive breast upwards.
Chris started panicking, wiggling his body in desperation to move, but the pressure was too great, and he was quickly running out of air. The heat was unbearable; he couldn’t breathe.
Then, Chris felt another wave of energy surge through him. His body begin stretching, expanding...
He was growing again...

Sue Ann was sleeping soundly, when she felt something crawling up her leg. She ignored it, knowing that if she scratched, it would only wake her up completely. The itch went away for a moment, then returned, moving slowly up her stomach. She forced her eyes shut, willing it to go away.
Finally, the itch disappeared. Sue Ann relaxed, and was nearly asleep again.
Then, she heard a tiny voice, softly calling her name.
She grimaced, trying to keep her eyes closed, semi-consciously wishing that whoever was calling her would stop...
Suddenly, she felt something squirming between her breasts.
Sue Ann snapped awake with a gasp.
Oh my God! She thought, There’s a bug on me! She contemplated sitting up, but froze, wanting to assess the situation and not disturb whatever it was so that she could grab it if necessary.
She hesitantly gazed down at her cleavage, half expecting to see a cockroach or something disgusting wiggling around. Initially, she didn’t see anything, until her eyes focused on something that suddenly emerged from between her breasts...
Sue Ann’s eyes grew wide: there WAS something between her breasts, but it was NO cockroach!
She was in utter disbelief; her jaw dropped open! A gasp escaped her lips as she covered her mouth with her hand.
Beyond all reason or comprehension, there, square in her cleavage, was a tiny person, struggling for dear life!
Sue Ann tried speaking, but no coherent sound came out of her mouth. She was frozen in fear and utter confusion! Not only was there a tiny person stuck in her bosom, she actually recognized who it was!
Eventually, she managed to utter a comprehensible sentence:
“Wha—Oh my God! CHRIS?!”
Chapter 51 by Shrinker82
Sue Ann was in utter shock, dumbfounded, and completely speechless. There was Chris, barely half an inch tall, wedged between her breasts. He was squeaking for help, pleading for her to get him out of her cleavage. Sue Ann, however, was frozen in place, not having a clue what to do, nor what to say.
“SUE ANN, CAN’T YOU HEAR ME?!” Chris squeaked again. “GET ME OUT OF HERE!”
Sue Ann snapped back to reality.
“Uh, um, r-right!” she stammered, preparing to sit up. “H-Hang on!”
“NO, WAIT! DON’T SIT Umphf—“
Sue Ann sat up so quickly that her cleavage loosened, causing Chris to disappear between her breasts again.
“Crap!” Sue Ann gasped. “Hang on, little guy!”
Sue tried reaching her hand down her cleavage to retrieve him, but her bra was in the way. She hastily unhooked the clasps in back and leaned forward. Chris was squeaking frantically for her to stop, as the only thing keeping her breasts together WAS her bra. Sure enough, as soon as Sue Ann loosened it, her breasts relaxed, and the tiny boy slipped out of her cleavage and tumbled down her chest, squealing as he fell. Sue Ann quickly moved her bra into position further down her stomach, catching the tiny boy gently in the right cup. She carefully poured Chris into her hand and brought him up closer to her face.
“Chris?! Sue exclaimed, “Wh-What the HELL?! I-Is that really you?”
Chris, however, was covering his ears, reeling from her giant, booming voice.
“Ope! Sorry!” Sue whispered, putting her free hand over her mouth, “Chris, is it really you?!”
“YES, it’s really ME!” Chris squeaked impatiently, collapsing from exhaustion into her cupped palm.
“Oh my gosh! Chris, what’s going on? H-How did you get so small?!”
“It’s all Shannon‘s fault!” Chris exclaimed straightforwardly, sitting back up. “She SHRUNK me!”
“SHANNON did this?!”
“Yeah! She used this stupid potion on me that made me small, AND she’s been keeping me PRISONER all week!”
“Wha—?! No wonder no one could find you!” Sue exclaimed, “and you’ve been this small ALL WEEK?!”
“Even smaller! She’s practically been torturing me all week!”
“I-I can’t believe it!” Sue Ann exclaimed. “I mean, I knew Shannon was up to SOMETHING, but I had no idea....I mean, I NEVER could have even FATHOMED her doing ANYTHING like THIS!”
“Yeah, she’s completely CRAZY! Sue Ann, please, you HAVE to help me!” Chris pleaded. “You have no idea what I’ve been through!”
Chris began retelling the story of what had happened the past week: being tortured by Shannon, stepped on and nearly squished repeatedly...Everything was literally spilling out of him. He even reiterated his plight while inside the Carsons’ home, though he left out the more embarrassing and “intimate” details. By the time he told Sue Ann how he ended up in her house, and between her toes, his eyes were full of tears, and he was practically sobbing.
“Chris, I’m SO SORRY!” Sue timidly apologized. “I mean, I-I can’t believe it. You mean the whole time I was working, you were...and I was...and it was you between my...Oh, Chris, I’m so sorry! I-If I’d have known you were down there, I never would’ve...I mean, I would’ve checked...I-I would’ve LOOKED for you!”
“Sue Ann, it’s not your fault!” Chris replied, trying to calm her down. “It’s just been extremely difficult, and scary. You don’t know how many times I’ve almost been SQUISHED this week!”
“Oh, you poor thing,” Sue Ann cooed sympathetically. “But don’t worry, you’re safe now. Trust me. I promise I’ll take care of you until....THIS wears off again....uh, just how long will that be anyway?”
“Like I said, it’s already started wearing off. I’ve already had two growth spurts.”
“Well, at least there’s SOME good news,” Sue Ann sighed.
“Yeah! Hopefully, I’ll be back to normal by tomorrow, but until then, you can’t tell ANYONE about this, not even my parents, as if they’d even BELIEVE me. If Shannon finds out where I am, there’s no telling what she’ll do!”
“Trust me, Chris,” Sue Ann stated bluntly, “even IF Shannon somehow finds out you’re here, there’s NO WAY I’m letting her anywhere NEAR you, not after what she’s done, after what she’s put you through! Not if I have anything to say about it!”
“Oh, thank you, Sue Ann!” Chris sighed gratefully, collapsing onto his back again. “I don’t think I have the strength to take any more punishment.”
“You poor thing; you must be exhausted. Here, let me put you down the bed.”
Sue Ann carefully lowered her hand to the bed, gently tipping the tiny boy onto the bedsheet to her right.
“Is that better, sweetie?” she asked pleasantly, twisting her body towards him.
Chris was about to reply, but for the first time in the past several minutes, his eyes focused on her naked breasts dangling above him: how huge and perky they were, like supple mountains with tender nipples...
“Oh,” Sue Ann uttered, spotting his tiny member practically standing at attention, “a-apparently you’re, uh....VERY happy.”
“Huh?” Chris uttered as well, quickly noticing his erection. He hastily covered his shame with both hands, his entire body beet red with embarrassment.
“It’s OK, kiddo,” Sue giggled, blushing herself after remembering she was still topless, “the feeling’s mutual. Here, how ‘bout we BOTH get something to cover up with.”
She slowly turned away and carefully rolled off the bed. Chris couldn’t help ogling her magnificent, topless figure as she stood up straight, and immediately doubled his efforts to hide his firm erection, which itself had practically doubled in size.
Meanwhile, Sue Ann reached over to the nightstand by her bed to grab a tissue. She tore off a small bit of it and handed it down to the tiny boy.
“Here, use this to cover yourself while I put some clothes on.”
While Chris made himself a makeshift toga, Sue Ann quickly retrieved her bra and put it back on, then grabbed a T-shirt and a pair of shorts from one of the nearby drawers, throwing them on haphazardly. Once she was fully dressed, she hastily sat back down the bed.
“EEK! Be careful, Sue Ann!” Chris exclaimed as he bounced up and down from the impact.
“Oh, sorry Chris!” Sue apologized. “I-I’ll try to be more careful.”
“It’s OK, I guess I should be sorry too,” Chris stammered nervously, “I-I didn’t mean to....um, ‘stare’ at you.”
“You’re fine, kiddo. It’s not like you were trying to SPY on me or anything. I’ll just take it as a compliment,” Sue giggled softly. “I’m just lucky I wasn’t NAKED. Boy, would THAT have been embarrassing!”
“Yeah....embarrassing,” Chris sighed nervously, scratching the back of his head. He wasn’t exactly sure what he felt more guilty about: having Sue Ann see HIM naked, or not being able to see HER naked.
“You OK?” She asked sweetly, noticing how uneasy he looked.
“Huh? Oh, I’m fine,” Chris nodded, trying to hide his guilt, “It’s just....kinda refreshing to finally be safe. I-I mean, I might still be small and everything, but at least I’m not worried about being squished, or sat on, or stepped on anymore.”
“I’ll bet!” Sue Ann asserted. “I-I can’t imagine what you’ve been through!”
“But you know,” Chris sighed, “through it all, I’m glad YOU were the one who found me.”
“Well,” Sue chuckled, “I’m sure you’re glad to be found, regardless.”
“Well, yes,” Chris admitted hesitantly, “but....that’s not really what I meant. What I mean is, well, this whole I’ve been small, I was secretly hoping that YOU’D be the one who’d rescue me. Thinking about YOU is what got me through all of this, Sue Ann, and I honestly can’t think of anyone I’d rather have taking care of me right now more than you.”
“Aw,” she chortled, blushing, “come ‘ere.”
Sue Ann lowered her hand back down to the bed, beckoning the tiny boy to hop into her open palm once more. Chris grinned softly, readily climbing into her hand. She carefully lifted him up, and pulled him in close to her again.
“You’re such a little sweetheart, you know that?” Sue Ann cooed softly, bringing him up close to her face. Chris wasn’t exactly sure what she was doing, and became a little uneasy the closer he got to her huge lips. Sue Ann very carefully put her lips up to her hand and tilted Chris towards her, gently planting a tiny kiss upon his naked body.
BUZZ...
Sue Ann’s phone suddenly started vibrating. She was so startled by the sudden buzzing that her hand jerked back, accidentally tossing Chris down the front her shirt.
Sue gasped with fright, helplessly frozen in place as she watched his tiny body tumble down her chest, squeaking for help.
“Shit! Chris!” Sue ejaculated, stunned and completely flummoxed as to what to do. She frantically reached down her shirt to reach for him, but she was flustered and distracted by the constant buzzing her phone.
“Chris, hang on!” she said, hastily reaching over to the nightstand to grab her phone.
Meanwhile, Chris had landed on Sue Ann’s right breast when she leaned sideways to grab her phone. Her sudden movement caused him to slip beneath the cup of her bra, sliding further down her breast.
“H-Hello?” Sue answered, fumbling with her shirt.
“Sue Ann? It’s Rachel.”
“Rachel?! Sweetie, this really isn’t a good time.”
“I know, I’m sorry for bothering you again, but this couldn’t wait. Chris is gone!”
“‘Gone’? Rachel, I know you haven’t seen him recently, but that doesn’t mean—“
“No, Sue Ann, that’s not what I mean,” Rachel interrupted. “I’ve looked everywhere in the house, and he’s NOWHERE to be seen.”
“Wait,” Sue Ann froze in place, “what do you mean you’ve ‘looked everywhere’? Rachel, where exactly are you?”
“Um....inside Chris’s house,” Rachel replied, her voice trailing off.
“You’re WHERE?!” Sue exclaimed, sitting up straight.

“EEK!” Chris squeaked, “SUE ANN, STOP MOVING! PLEASE!” All of Sue’s jerking around while she was on the phone was causing him to slip further down her breast.

“I snuck into Chris’s house,” Rachel explained. “I used a spare key and let myself in. You know, just to look around a bit.”
“Rachel, I specifically told you NOT to go over there! And I certainly didn’t mean for you to BREAK IN!”
“Look, Sue Ann, I’m sorry, but I had to figure out what’s been going on.”
“Rachel, listen to me: you’ve GOT to get out of there!”
“I know, I know,” Rachel replied. “It was wrong, but I just wanted to—“
“No, Rachel, you don’t understand,” Sue Ann interrupted her, slamming her fist on the bed. “you need to get out of that house RIGHT NOW!”

“SUE ANN, NAAH!” Chris yelled as the giant woman suddenly lurched forward. The tiny boy completely lost his footing and slid all the way down and off her boob. In sheer desperation, he reached out and grabbed her giant nipple, arresting his fall.

“Look, I don’t have time to explain,” Sue Ann continued, “but you’re in a lot of...EEP!”
Sue let out a tiny squeak as she felt something grasp one of her nipples. The sensation was quite shocking, yet surprisingly stimulating; she bit her lower lip to keep from making any more noise.
“Sue Ann?! A-Are you okay?” Rachel asked, hearing the strange squeak. “What’s going on?”
“Uh, n-nothing’s going on...Ahp!” Sue Ann replied, trying to hold back her reaction while reaching into her shirt to retrieve Chris; unfortunately, all her movements continuously jostled Chris, who just kept clawing at her nipple trying not to fall, which in turn was stimulating her more.
“Sue Ann, are you sure you’re OK?” Rachel asked.
“I’m fine, I’m just....AH!” Sue Ann was doing her best to contain herself, but the tiny boy’s wiggling was really starting to turn her on.
“Listen, Rach, don’t worry about me,” Sue Ann said, trying to regain her composure. “You’ve got to get out of that house, QUICK; before Shannon gets back. You’re in GRAVE DANGER!”
“OK, OK,” Rachel complied, heading towards the back door.
“Hurry!” Sue continued, “You can’t let her find you, or else...Ah ha! Chris, stop it!”
“Wait! Chris?!” Rachel exclaimed, stopping mid stride. “Chris is THERE?! With YOU?!”
Sue Ann cringed. She didn’t mean to blurt that out.
“Sue Ann, please,” Rachel repeated. “Tell me, is Chris with YOU?!”
“Uh....yeah,” Sue reluctantly admitted, “I....didn’t wanna tell you. I’m trying to keep it on the down low.”
“Oh, thank goodness!” Rachel exhaled. “Can I talk to him?”
“Um, now’s not really a good time, Rach!” Sue Ann replied, panting heavily.
“Sue Ann, please,” Rachel pleaded. “I need to talk to him! I just wanna make sure he’s OK.”
“Rachel, trust me, he’s fine,” Sue Ann said quickly. “He just can’t talk right now, OK? AHP!”
Sue Ann couldn’t stand the stimulation to her nipple any longer; she instinctively cupped her hand over her breast to halt the sensations, immediately regretting the action, hoping she didn’t just squash Chris.
“Alright, fine!” Rachel affirmed. “You guys stay put! I’ll just come over there!”
“NO!” Sue Ann snapped. “I mean, this isn’t a good time.”
“But, Sue Ann, I-I really want to see—“
“Rachel, I don’t have time to explain. Just believe me that Chris is fine, but YOU won’t be if you don’t get out of there. NOW!”
“OK, OK, I’m going,” Rachel obliged, hastily hanging up.
Sue Ann practically threw the phone on her bed and frantically took her shirt off.
“Chris, stop! Please, ah ha! Hang on, let me take my bra off.”
Sue fumbled to unhook the straps in back, but finally managed to unclasp them. She hurriedly tilted forward, forcing Chris to slide off her nipple and fall unharmed into the cup. With the sensation on her nipple finally gone, Sue breathed a deep sigh of relief.
“Jesus, Chris! Do you know hard it is to have a phone conversation with you clawing at my nipple like that?!”
“YOU’RE the one who tossed me down your shirt!” Chris snapped back. “I was trying not to fall!”
“Look, I’m sorry. It was an accident, OK?” Sue apologized halfheartedly. “My phone startled me.”
“WELL, WHY THE HECK DID YOU ANSWER IT?!” Chris squeaked.
“Look, let’s just drop it, OK?” Sue barked impatiently, though still trying to show concern for his situation. “Are YOU OK?”
“Yeah, I’m alright,” Chris confirmed reluctantly, “but Sue Ann, you’ve gotta be more careful. You have NO idea how frightening it is to be thrown around like that!”
“Hey, gimme a break, would ya?” Sue Ann replied indignantly, dumping him out of her bra and onto the bed sheet again. “Taking care of a tiny kid is kind of a new concept for me, OK?”
“Yeah, well it’s better than actually BEING the one who’s tiny!” Chris snapped back.
“Look, I said I was sorry,” Sue Ann balked, putting her bra back on. “Can we just forget the whole thing and move on?”
“Alright, I’m sorry,” Chris apologized back. “Was that Rachel on the phone?”
“Yeah,” Sue Ann confirmed, sighing, “get this: she actually broke into your house to look for you!”
“I know, I overheard,” Chris replied anxiously. “Please tell me she got out of there.”
“She did. I told her to get out and go back home!”
“Yeah, but you also told her where I was,” Chris nervously chimed in, “What if she comes over?”
“Look, I told her not to, and made her promise to keep everything a secret!”
“Well, let’s just hope she listens. I-I don’t wanna be seen like this, and I don’t want anyone else to find me, especially Shannon.”
“I know, kiddo, but until you’re back to normal, there isn’t much we can do about it. Let’s just figure out what we’re gonna do in the meantime. Obviously, I can’t let you out of my sight,” Sue Ann reasoned, rolling her eyes, “So much for getting any work done.”
“I’m sorry, Sue Ann. I didn’t mean to inconvenience you,” Chris apologized dejectedly.
“It’s not your fault, kiddo,” Sue Ann said, frustratedly throwing her shirt back on. “It’s not like you shrank yourself. Besides, how was I supposed to know I’d have to take care of a shrunken kid?! How does ANYONE plan for that?!”
Sue finished adjusting her clothes, and took some deep breaths to calm herself down.
“Still,” she sighed, “I can’t help thinking NONE of this would’ve happened if I hadn’t canceled on you at the last minute.”
“Sue Ann, it’s not YOUR fault,” Chris said, trying to console her. “SHANNON’S the one who caused all of this. Blame HER!”
“Trust me, I do,” Sue replied. “But right now, we might as well try to make the best of things.”
Chris nodded assuredly.
“So,” Sue Ann said, clasping her hands. “What do ya wanna do first?”

Thankfully, the next hour was somewhat uneventful. After Sue Ann carefully helped Chris clean himself up, and seeing as he hadn’t actually had a decent meal in two days, the first thing Chris wanted to do was eat lunch. Sue Ann happily went about fixing him a tiny plate of leftovers; despite how tiny he was, Chris actually ate quite a bit. As they sat at the kitchen table, shooting the breeze, Sue Ann eyed him with reserved curiosity, wondering exactly how something like this could happen, and feeling sorry that it had happened to such a good kid.
After Chris finished eating, the two went to back upstairs so Sue Ann could fix some kind of accommodations for him until he grew back to normal. She was actually able to fashion a tiny bed and blanket out of some spare cloth she had lying around; she was even able to leave some wiggle room just in case he started growing back before that night.
Chris had just finished testing it out when the doorbell suddenly rang. The tiny boy nearly jumped out of his skin, his pulse racing.
“Calm down, kiddo,” Sue Ann said defensively, seeing him jump. “It’s just the front door.”
“Yeah, but who is it?” Chris asked nervously. “Oh please, don’t let it be Shannon. Please tell me she hasn’t found me. Sue Ann, you can’t let her get me!”
“Chris, you’ve gotta calm down! It’s probably nobody important. Look, you wait here while I go see who it is, OK?”
“OK,” Chris relented, “but please, hurry back.”
Chris was understandably extremely nervous. He couldn’t bear the thought that Shannon had somehow found him, despite there being no logical way to her to even know where he was. Chris just had a gut feeling he wasn’t going to like whoever was at the door.

Sue Ann descended the stairs and warily approached the front door, cautiously peering through the peephole to see who was there.
Her eyes went wide; she couldn’t believe who was on the other side of the front door!
Sue unlatched the lock and opened the door partway.
“Rachel?!”
“Uh, hi, Sue Ann,” Rachel replied, waving her fingers anxiously.
“Sweetie, what are you DOING here?!”
“Look, I’m sorry to just come over unannounced, and I know you said it was bad time, but I just have to see Chris!”
“Rachel, listen,” Sue explained, cautiously looking behind her as if someone else was waiting inside, “I know you wanna see him, but now REALLY isn’t a good time.”
“Sue, please?” Rachel begged, “I’m practically going out of my mind! I’m really worried about him, and I have to know that he’s OK.”
“Rachel, I understand your concern, but....he’s just not really up to seeing anyone right now.”
“What do ya mean?” Rachel asked concernedly, “Is something wrong with him?! I knew it! It’s something serious, isn’t it?!”
“Rachel, you’ve gotta calm down. I promise you, Chris’ll be fine. He’s….just not himself at the moment, that’s all.”
“Sue Ann, please, I’ve really gotta tell him something. I promise it won’t take long. I-I just want to see him, say what I have to say, and then I’ll leave, I swear.”
Tears begin welling up in Rachel’s eyes. Sue Ann felt like she’d been kicked in the gut; despite her better judgement, she couldn’t just turn the poor girl away, especially when Rachel was THAT upset.
“Alright,” Sue cringed, knowing she’d regret it. “Just get in here, quick!”
“Oh, thank you, Sue Ann,” Rachel exhaled. “Thank you!”
Rachel crossed threshold into the house while Sue Ann closed and locked the door, though not before glancing up and down the block to see if anyone was watching.
“OK,” Rachel sighed anxiously, “now, where is—?”
“Alright, look,” Sue interrupted her, “if you want to see Chris, you’re gonna have to wait here for a minute, OK?”
“Why?” Rachel asked, somewhat perplexed. “Can’t I just come with you?”
“I need to go TALK to him first and see if he wants to see you, OK?”
“Wh-why wouldn’t he wanna see me?”
“Rachel, please, just wait here!”
“Alright, alright,” Rachel sighed impatiently, “I’ll wait here.”
“Good,” Sue said, heading for the stairs, “I’ll be right back, OK?”
“OK.”
Rachel watched Sue Ann round the top of the steps and head down the upstairs hallway, hearing a door open and close a second later. For the next several minutes, she waited somewhat patiently for Sue Ann to return, eagerly awaiting seeing Chris walking down the steps before her.
Rachel’s palms were sweaty, and realized she was actually trembling. Why was she so nervous? Was it out fear....or something else?
Several minutes passed before Sue Ann hesitantly walked back down the steps, albeit alone.
“Well,” Rachel asked anxiously, “where is he? Can....can I see him?”
“OK, look,” Sue began, “I told him you were here, and explained the situation. He’s....a bit reluctant, BUT....I talked him into agreeing to see you...”
“Great!” Rachel said, just about to run up the stairs.
“WAIT!” Sue Ann exclaimed, putting out her arm to stop Rachel from passing, “There are some....’conditions’ you have to agree to first.”
“Conditions?” Rachel asked, puzzled. “What do you mean, conditions?”
“There’s just a few things he wants you to agree to before you can see him, OK?”
“Well....OK, fine. What are they?”
“OK,” Sue began, “first, you have to promise to keep your voice down. Don’t talk much above a whisper?”
“What?!” Rachel exclaimed, taken aback. “Why?”
“His ears are just really sensitive right now, OK? Just promise you won’t talk too loudly.”
“O-OK, fine. What else?”
“Number two: you have to swear that you will NEVER breathe a word about this to ANYONE.”
“About WHAT? Him being here?”
“About ANYTHING you’re about to see!” Sue Ann emphasized. “You can’t tell a soul: not your mom, not your dad, not ANYBODY. You HAVE to keep it a secret, OK?”
“OK, I promise. I won’t tell a soul. Is that all?”
“No. You need to take your shoes off,” Sue directed.
“Oh, gladly,” Rachel said, thinking that she was being invited to stay a while. She quickly slipped off her Birkenstocks and set them over by the front door.
“OK, now, one last thing...” Sue continued, “He wants you to swear that you won’t tease him, poke fun at him, or make any jokes whatsoever about his….condition.”
“Wh-Why would I make fun of his condition? What, is he covered with purple polka dots or something?”
“Rachel, PLEASE, just promise!” Sue Ann demanded, growing impatient.
“OK, OK,” Rachel said defensively, “I promise.”
“Good! Now, just to make sure we’re on the same page, repeat back what I just told you.”
“What, EVERYTHING?”
“YES, EVERYTHING!”
“OK, fine. Um, I can’t tell anyone he’s here, I can’t make fun of him or tease him about his ‘condition’, and I have to take my shoes off.”
“AND?”
“And…oh yeah, I have to keep my voice down.”
“OK, now cross your heart.”
“What?!”
“He told me to make you cross your heart,” Sue reiterated.
Rachel and Chris made each other cross their hearts whenever one of them had a secret or something they didn’t want anyone else to find out about. It was just their way of making a solemn promise to one another.
Nonetheless, Rachel obliged and made a cross over her heart with her index finger.
“OK,” Sue Ann sighed, “wait here. I’ll go get him.”
Sue Ann slowly walked back up the stairs.
“Oh, and one more thing...” she said, turning back to Rachel.
“What now?” Rachel whined impatiently.
“Promise me you won’t freak out when you see him.”
“Why would I freak out?”
“Rachel, PLEASE…!”
“OK, OK. I won’t freak out. I promise!”
Sue slowly turned back up the stairs and re-entered her room. A few minutes later, she returned, slowly descending the staircase, her hands cupped together, one over the other, as if she was carrying something delicate.
“Well,” Rachel asked, still befuddled, “where is he?”
“SHH!” Sue Ann hushed her.
“Sorry,” Rachel whispered. “Where is he?”
Sue Ann took a deep breath and revealed what was in her hands...
Rachel gasped, nearly yelping as she quickly covered her mouth with both hands. She was at a complete loss for words, only uttering gibberish, unable to form a complete sentence.
There, directly in the center of Sue’s left palm, was a tiny Chris, not even an inch tall. The tiny boy winced, unsure if Rachel was going to scream at the sight of him.
“Sue Ann...Chris...wha...how did...how is...why...what?!” Rachel stammered.
“You’d better come into the kitchen and sit down, Rach,” Sue Ann said, trying to calm her down. “There’s a LOT we have to talk about!”
Chapter 52 by Shrinker82
“And you’re sure you want to sell them both?” The young salesman asked, nonchalantly checking out the woman’s healthy figure through his designer sunglasses.
“Oh, quite sure,” Shannon replied, rolling her shoulders back to allow the cute sales guy to peer down her chest, coyly playing off the fact that she’d just caught him checking her out. “Like I said, I’m moving out of the country, last minute, and I don’t foresee myself coming back anytime soon. I really need some emergency spending cash for the trip, so whatever you can give me would be....GREATLY appreciated.”
Shannon winked at the end of her sentence, trying to entice him.
“Well, I’m sure we can make you a....FAIR offer,” he replied, brushing his hand through this thick, well-groomed brown hair. “Why don’t we just step back into my office and start the paperwork?”
“Mm, that would be lovely,” Shannon grinned, licking her lips seductively. She and the young man walked back across the sales lot to the main office, with Shannon taking a moment to look him over: he was about 5’10” and couldn’t be more than 30, though the gray suit he wore certainly made him look a little older and more distinguished. Being younger than she definitely posed a challenge, but Shannon was confident she could still wrangle him into giving her a better price. She’d probably have to sleep with him to get the offer she wanted, though, but it wasn’t like she wouldn’t have anyway. Besides, it’d be a nice little send-off.
The young salesman led Shannon into a small office inside the dealership’s main building; it was nearly windowless, except for the courtesy window next to the door frame. He sat down behind the desk, inviting her to take a seat in one of the chairs in front.
“All right, Shannon,” he spoke up, adjusting his seat, “do you have the car titles?”
“Oh, yes! They’re right here,” Shannon replied, slipping her purse off her shoulder and quickly retrieving the documents from within.
“Excellent! Well, just sign these over to me, and I’ll get the contracts ready.”
Shannon quickly signed the back of both titles and handed them to the salesman.
“OK, I’ll just take these and go grab the contracts. I’ll be back in few minutes, OK?”
“Sounds good,” Shannon replied as the salesman got up from his desk and exited the room.
While she waited, Shannon pulled out her phone and checked off “Sell Cars” from her checklist. She still had a lot to do that day, but it still felt good check off such a huge undertaking. Thankfully, the dealer bought her story about being recently divorced and having to sign two different names to the car titles to transfer ownership.
Shannon had just started browsing through her social media accounts when she suddenly felt a tiny inch in her asshole. She grinned slyly, puckering and relaxing her sphincter playfully.
“Getting a little antsy, Ray?” Shannon called down, chuckling. “I wouldn’t go wiggling around down there too much, little guy; you wouldn’t wanna accidentally get lost in there, now, would you?”
The poor, tiny man had been stuck inside Shannon‘s asshole all morning while she was out running errands. She’d wanted to keep him close by just in case she needed any important information, and her ass seemed like the best option given the alternatives: she couldn’t risk him falling out of the small pockets on her shorts, and after almost losing Chris after he fell out of her cleavage the other day, that left only her purse or her panties.
Shannon’s purse could have been a viable option, but she was keeping the handheld tracker Ray had made along with his potions inside. She wanted to keep them on hand just in case the tracker located Chris while they were out; since she didn’t want to risk Ray getting into the antidote, her panties were the only option left. Figuring tiny man would no doubt stimulate her pussy, Shannon opted for her rear end. In any case, she was getting a kick out of torturing him; she hadn’t been able to have any fun with Chris still missing, so she needed a little fix.
Shannon was trying to focus on her phone and finish making preparations for the big trip, but all of Ray’s wiggling was making it hard to concentrate. After the first few minutes when she initially shoved him up her ass before leaving the house, he’d managed to calm down, only making a fuss while she was driving, and that was primarily because she kept grinding on him to curb his wiggling, which in turn was because she wasn’t allowing him enough air when she sat still, which only made home struggle more. Currently, however, she’d been sitting relatively still for the past 20 minutes while she and the salesman flirted and took care of business, and Ray was struggling frantically, fighting for fresh air.
“Ray,” Shannon warned him, “you’d better not be trying to escape now, or I’ll have to punish you again!”
The tiny man’s struggles finally started to diminish.
“That’s better,” Shannon praised him. “We’ve still got a lot to do today to get ready for our trip: I’ve got to meet the pawnshop people at my apartment so I can sell off my furniture, pack up the rest of my clothes, talk to my landlord, and we’ve also got to sell your things too, so you may as well get comfortable.”
The day prior, even before Ray had brought her his new batch of formula, Shannon had already started making arrangements to skip town: she’d ordered a plane ticket and made appointments to sell off her personal belongings for some quick cash, the bulk of which would come from selling off Ray and her’s respective vehicles. She really didn’t care how much she got out of them—probably only a couple grand each—but every little bit was going to help. Thankfully, after cleaning out both their bank accounts, and all the insurance money she’d received from her ex-boyfriend’s car and faking his death (which felt a little weird since he actually WAS dead), she would have more than enough to live on comfortably for several years.
Shannon reached into her purse and peered at the locator; even after a whole night of calibrating, it still hadn’t picked up Chris’s whereabouts. She sighed impatiently, setting her purse back down onto the floor.
“Hmph! This little tracker of yours still hasn’t found anything yet, Ray,” she balked as she straightened back up, “and we don’t exactly have all the time in the world. I’m gonna be on that plane tomorrow come hell or high water, and I don’t wanna leave my little boy toy behind, so you’d better hope we find him, or I’m taking my frustrations out on you!”
Shannon wiggled her ass on the chair again, making sure Ray knew exactly how serious she was.
“You know, you COULD be a little more grateful,” Shannon chided, patting her ass lovingly. “By sundown tomorrow, you’ll be on a tropical island with a beautiful, sexy, young woman who’ll be taking care of you for the rest of your tiny, little life. You won’t have a care in the world....as long as you behave, that is.”
Ray was squeaking for mercy, demanding that Shannon make him big again, but Shannon couldn’t really hear his tiny voice, and her big ass was more than enough to muffle his pleas. He didn’t want to fight back, but the air was getting very thin, and he couldn’t help himself.
“Ugh, Ray,” Shannon scoffed, “I mean it! Stop wiggling! You’re making it hard to control...”
A huge fart suddenly escaped her ass.
Although Shannon couldn’t actually hear it, the tiny Ray started screaming profusely; however, given that his struggles had just increased dramatically, she figured he was screaming bloody murder.
“Ugh! Dang it, Ray! Look what you made me do!” Shannon scolded him.
She hastily fanned her hand near her ass, trying to disperse the smell, while Ray was still struggling frantically, desperate to escape the unbearable stench!
“It’s your own fault, Ray!” Shannon spat, “I TOLD you not to go wiggling around so much!
Oh! You’d BETTER hope that dissipates before that cute salesmen gets back! I’m trying to squeeze every penny I can out of this deal, and the last thing I want is for him to think I soiled myself!”
Thankfully, after a few minutes, the stench dissolved, but Ray’s struggles only intensified.
“Struggle all you want, little man, I’m not taking you out of there until we get home! Hmph! You just consider yourself lucky we’re out in public; otherwise, you might find things a hell of a lot stinkier!”
Shannon heard someone walking outside the door. She held her breath, hoping the salesman wasn’t back yet. Her fart hadn’t quite disappeared, and she certainly didn’t want anyone finding her talking to herself. Thankfully, whoever it was walked right on by.
“Phew! You’re lucky they didn’t catch us,” Shannon sighed. “Now, sit still, or so help me I’ll leave you in there until we get to the hotel tomorrow!”
A few moments later, she heard the salesman talking to someone as he headed back. Shannon quickly checked her makeup and adjusted her top.
The girls are certainly looking good today, she thought to herself.
“OK, Shannon,” the salesman said as walked back into the office, “I’ve got all the paperwork right here, plus the agreement for your rental car. Once we get everything signed and squared away here, we’ll drive back to your place and pick up your other car. I’ll cut you a check there and I’ll be on my way. Sound good?”
“Sounds great!” Shannon smiled, batting her eyes at him.
About a half hour later, Shannon and the cute salesman were driving up to the Martin home. Their playful flirting which began at the car lot had only continued while they were driving: Shannon would casually run her hand across his thigh, inching ever closer to his crotch, while he played the gentleman, casually giving her thigh a gentle pat or squeeze.
“Alright,” the salesman said, readjusting himself as they hopped out of the car, “well, anyway, here are the keys for the rental. Just park it at the airport before you leave and turn in the keys to the courtesy desk. We’ll take of everything else from there.”
“Awesome!” Shannon squealed. “Now, about my other car...”
“Right! Just let me check the mileage and give her a once over.”
After collecting the information he needed and checking out a few things on her vehicle, he came back with an offer written on a piece of paper.
“Aw,” Shannon pouted, “are you absolutely sure you can’t give me any more? I’d greatly appreciate it.”
“Ah, I’m sure you would,” he grinned, “but I think this is the best I can do.”
“You ‘think’?” Shannon asked, raising her eyebrows while she stepped closer. “You sure I can’t....persuade you.”
“Well,” he chortled, “uh, maybe we could come to a....’mutually beneficial’ arrangement.”
“Hm,” Shannon moaned, scooting up to his chest, “I’ll bet we can. Why don’t we go inside and....haggle a bit?”
“Uh, s-sure,” he stammered. “I don’t have to get back right away,”
“Excellent!” Shannon exclaimed softly, walking a couple of her fingers up his chest. “I should warn you, though, I’m a tough negotiator.”
“Mm,” he gulped, “I’ll bet you are.”
“Yes, I am,” she added, teasingly moving her lips around his, “but, uh, only through the front door, if you catch my drift.”
“Um, yeah, OK,” he replied, tripping over his words. “Lead the way.”
Shannon’s asshole started itching again; she playfully flexed her sphincter muscles to curb it. She had to admit, however, that it was really stimulating her.
Hm, Shannon thought, giggling and biting her lowers lip, a big man in front with a tiny man in back, I think I may enjoy this.
Then, with her curvy body leaning against his, she turned and lead the cute salesman down the walk to front door. The young man lovingly wrapped his arm around Shannon’s back; to his surprise, she guided his hand down over her rear end. Finally getting the hint, he gave her ass a playful squeeze.
Although, the salesman heard nothing, Shannon swore she heard a tiny scream.

——————————————————————————————————————————

“Here, sweetie, drink this,” Sue Ann said, handing Rachel one of the two freshly-brewed cups of hot tea she was holding. “Trust me, it’ll help you feel better, OK?”
Rachel nodded hastily, still visibly shaking from trying to process Chris’s shocking revelations from the past week. Of course, there were some embarrassing details he’d chosen to leave out, like seeing her naked in the shower. It was probably a good idea, though, seeing how she was trembling so much that her even her breathing stuttered, just from what encounters he’d already revealed.
“Are you SURE you’re gonna be OK?” Sue Ann asked her as she sat down.
“Yeah, I-I’ll be OK,” Rachel stammered. “Just....give me minute to process all this.”
“Take your time,” Sue Ann said, “I know it’s a lot.”
“No kidding,” Rachel sighed. “I mean, it’s like I’m dreaming, you know, and I’m just waiting to wake up.”
“Trust me, sweetie, you’re not dreaming,” Sue chimed in. “Believe me, I already pinched myself several times just to make sure.”
“That makes 3 of us!” Chris squeaked from his spot on the table.
“I just can’t believe Shannon would DO something like this,” Rachel said, trying to hold back the tears as she turned towards him. “I mean, I know she has this weird thing for you, but I never thought she’d go THIS far!”
“Which is why when you called and told me you’d broken into Chris’s house, I had to get you out of there,” Sue Ann said. “Who knows what Shannon may have done if she found you snooping?”
“You mean....she could’ve SHRUNK me TOO?!” Rachel shrieked.
“NO!” Chris shouted up, covering his ears due to Rachel’s raised voice. She cringed slightly, realizing she was getting a little loud. “She used the last of the potion she had on ME!”
“At least, we THINK she did,” Sue added. “We just didn’t wanna take any chances.”
“Yeah, thank you for that,” Rachel commented, her heart still pounding with fear as she turned towards Chris. “No wonder Shannon wouldn’t let me see you. And you’ve literally been this small ALL WEEK?!”
“Even smaller!” Chris called up. “You have NO idea what it’s been like for me: I’ve been stepped on, sat on, and nearly been squished more times than I can count! You wouldn’t believe how dangerous the world is when you’re small!”
“Chris, I-I’m so sorry,” Rachel sniffled, “I-I can’t imagine how horrible and scary it must have been for you. God, you could’ve been KILLED!”
“Yes, I’m well aware of that, Rach,” Chris cringed, trying to forget all the near-death experiences he’d had.
“Thank God, Sue Ann FOUND you,” Rachel said, relieved, “...Uh, how DID you find him anyway?”
Sue Ann stopped mid sip, setting her cup of tea back down onto the table, almost too embarrassed to admit how she ACTUALLY came upon finding him. She and Chris eyed each other anxiously, each one wondering who was willing to admit the truth.
“Well, uh....it’s kind of a long story,” Sue Ann finally broke the awkward silence.
“Wait,” Rachel said, “when we talked this morning, you acted like you hadn’t seen Chris. Are you saying you knew where he was the WHOLE TIME?”
“No,” Sue Ann, “I, uh, actually didn’t find him until a little later.”
“Well, where’d you find him?”
“Well, uh....he kinda...” Sue Ann stammered. Chris was eying her nervously, wondering if she was actually going to tell Rachel about the whole “breast” incident.
“He was in my car,” Sue Ann said quickly, hastily taking another sip of tea.
“Really?” Rachel uttered, turning back to Chris. “How’d you end up there?”
“Well, uh,” Chris hesitated, scratching the back of his head, “I, uh, kinda had a little help.”
“From who?”
“Uh....fr-from you,” Chris reluctantly admitted.
“M-ME?!” Rachel exclaimed.
“Uh, yeah,” Chris cringed. “You see, I....kinda hitched a ride when you took the trash out this morning.”
“When I took the—? Wait, WHAT?! H-HOW?!” Rachel exclaimed.
“I hitched a ride on your...” Chris hesitated for a brief moment, “...pants when you got into Sue Ann’s car this morning.”
“On my—you mean my pajamas?” Rachel asked, then snapping to attention as if doing a double take. “Wait! Y-You were in my HOUSE?!”
“Sh! Rachel, keep your voice down!” Sue Ann commanded with hushed intensity, seeing Chris covering his ears again.
“Sorry,” Rachel whispered. “You were in my house? Where?”
“I was trapped in one of your floor drains—the one in your laundry room.”
“But....how in the world did you end up THERE?!”
“Look, it’s a long story,” Chris said impatiently, “I’d really rather NOT go into the details.”
“But, I still don’t understand,” Rachel remarked with confusion, “I mean, sure, you’re small, but if you were in my house, w-why didn’t I find you?”
“Like I said, Rachel, I was a LOT smaller than I am now,” Chris explained. “I tried calling for help, but you and your mom couldn’t hear me. The only one that COULD hear me was Chloe.”
“Chloe?!” Rachel exclaimed. “CHLOE found you?!”
Chris nodded.
“No WONDER she’s been acting so strange lately,” Rachel gasped, her face bearing a look of concern. “Oh no, she didn’t HURT you, did she?!”
“Are you kidding?!” Chris squeaked, “If it hadn’t been for her, I’d have been a goner. If anything, I owe her a long belly rub.”
“Whew, that’s a relief,” Rachel sighed. “When I get home that dog’s gettin’ a HUGE treat!”
Sue Ann giggled.
“Anyway,” Rachel continued, “I’m glad you’re safe, Chris....you know, relatively speaking. But, what do we do NOW?! I mean, are you gonna be this small FOREVER?!”
“No,” Sue Ann spoke up, “we just have to wait until the formula wears off.”
“And you’re sure it WILL?!” Rachel asked nervously.
“Yes,” Chris chimed in, “it already did once before....well, at least it WOULD have if Shannon hadn’t dosed me again. It just takes a little time, that’s all.”
“OK,” Rachel sighed with relief, “and then what? We’re not just gonna let Shannon get AWAY with this, are we?”
“Certainly not,” Sue Ann affirmed, “but we’re kinda limited on options right now.”
“Yeah,” Chris chimed in, “I don’t want ANYONE else finding out about this!”
“Wait, you’re NOT gonna tell your MOM AND DAD about this?!” Rachel exclaimed, shocked.
“Rachel, this is too embarrassing!” Chris squeaked, “I was hesitant just telling YOU. If mom and dad find out, I could end up in some lab somewhere, being poked and prodded like a guinea pig. Please, Rach, you HAVE to keep this a secret!”
“But you’ve gotta tell SOMEBODY,” Rachel exclaimed, “or else Shannon’ll get away with this!”
“Shannon’s NOT going to get away with this!” Sue Ann reaffirmed.
“Then what’re we gonna do?” Rachel whined.
“Look, I might have an idea,” Sue Ann said, “but I haven’t ironed out all the details yet. First things first, we can’t do ANYTHING until Chris is normal sized again.”
“Yeah, but how long will THAT be?” Rachel asked anxiously.
“The potion’s already wearing off,” Chris said. “I should be back to normal tomorrow.”
“Great!” Rachel exclaimed, somewhat sarcastically, “So what do we do until then?”
“Well, for now, he’ll stay here with me.” Sue Ann said. “In any case, there’s no WAY I’m giving him back to Shannon!”
“Are you kidding?!” Rachel exclaimed. “I’d sooner take him home with ME before I ever gave him back to Shannon, especially after how she’s treated me this week!”
“Yeah, I’m sorry Shannon’s been so mean to you,” Chris apologized, “but I appreciate you coming to check on me all those times.”
“Of course,” Rachel said, “you’re my best friend; I was worried about you.”
“Yeah,” Chris nodded. “Sue Ann told me. I was just embarrassed to have you see me like this. I was worried about what you’d think, but she told me you were freaking out, so it was hard to say ‘no’.”
“I wasn’t ‘freaking out...” Rachel snapped defensively, then softened her tone, “...OK, maybe I was freaking out a little.”
Sue Ann giggled again, but quickly took another sip of tea when Rachel shot her a tight-lipped look.
“Anyway,” Chris continued, “I guess I was just nervous you were going to tease me or something, but now that everything’s out in the open, I DO feel a lot better having you here.”
Rachel giggled as she brushed the hair away from her ear, looking down to hide that she was blushing.
“Feeling better?” Sue Ann inquired.
“Yeah, much,” Rachel said.
“You done with your tea?” Sue asked, slowly getting up from the table.
“Uh, yeah, thanks. It really helped.”
“It always does,” Sue responded, taking the cups over to the sink.
“It’s still a lot to take in,” Rachel said to Chris, “I mean, you see things like this in movies or cartoons, but I never thought it was actually possible in real life.”
“Tell me about it!” Chris exclaimed. “I’ll be glad when this whole ordeal is over!”
“Yeah, I’ll bet!” Rachel chortled, “Until then, you’ll just have to be a *giggle* little patient.”
“HEY!” Chris squeaked indignantly. “RACHEL, YOU PROMISED!”
“I’m sorry, Chris,” Rachel said, trying to curb her snickering. “I couldn’t help it. It just....Wow!”
Rachel put her elbows on the table, resting her head on her fists, admiring her tiny friend.
“Hey, can I ask you a question?” she continued.
“Not if you’re going to make another joke,” Chris replied, crossing his tiny arms.
“I’m not going to make another joke, I promise.”
“Alright, fine. Go ahead.” Chris said, rolling his eyes, still expecting her to tease him again.
“I know it’s been scary for you, but honestly, what’s it like being that small?” Rachel asked.
“Well, it’s certainly no picnic,” Chris said glumly.
“Yes, I get that,” Rachel sighed, rolling her eyes, “but really, what’s it like?”
“Well....it’s kinda interesting, I guess,” Chris admitted hesitantly, “You certainly see things from a new perspective.”
“Yeah?” Rachel asked, her eyes widening. “Like what?”
“Well,” Chris began, trying to think up an example, “you can use a straw as a slide. And you can go swimming in a plastic food container.”
“Wait, WHAT?!” Rachel interjected, snapping to attention.
“Uh, I mean, um...” Chris stammered, realizing that he hadn’t yet told her about the pool incident.
“You mean, when Shannon freaked out on me the other day by the pool...” Rachel’s eyes grew wide; she’d suddenly came to an unpleasant realization, “that was because you were....Wait! Were you...? Did-did I...?”
Rachel cupped her hands over her mouth, a look of complete shock upon her face.
“Rachel, wait!” Chris called up. “You didn’t know!”
“Wait a minute,” Rachel interrupted him, “a few minutes ago you were telling me about how you hitched a ride to Sue Ann’s car in my pajamas...”
“N-NO, N-NOT IN THEM!” Chris hastily clarified, “ON THEM!”
“But....but you said you were stuck in the drain,” Rachel stammered, growing increasingly upset. “How did you get from there to my pajamas? Were....were you in BED with me last night?!”
“NO!” Chris shouted up nervously, waving his hands in defense. “NO, I WASN’T! I-I SWEAR! YOU SEE, I HAD JUST GOTTEN OUT OF THE DRAIN, WHEN YOU DROPPED THE BOX OF CHEERIOS AND—“
“WAIT!” Rachel exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hands again. “OH MY GOD!” You were on the FLOOR?!”
“Well, yes,” Chris tried answering, “but you don’t understand—“
“God, I could’ve STEPPED on you! I-I could’ve CRUSHED you!” Rachel lamented tearfully.
“But—But, I didn’t SEE you! H-How could I have MISSED you?!”
“RACHEL, I WAS A LOT SMALLER THEN! ” Chris desperately explained, “I TRIED TO GET YOUR ATTENTION, BUT BETWEEN THE BROOM AND YOUR FEET, I—“
“I SWEPT YOU INTO THE TRASH?!” Rachel shrieked, now practically crying.
“Rachel,” Sue Ann spoke up from across the room, “you’ve gotta calm down!”
“OH MY GOD!” Rachel sobbed, quickly getting up from the table and running out of the kitchen.
“Rachel!” Sue Ann called, heading after her. “Rachel, wait!”
By the time she’d caught up with her, Rachel was standing in the middle of the living room, sobbing heavily, with her face in her hands, and her back to Sue Ann.
“Rachel, you can’t blame yourself,” Sue Ann said, trying to comfort her. “You didn’t know. How could you possibly have known?!”
“Yeah,” Rachel sobbed, crossing arms over her stomach, “just goes to show you how much I pay attention.”
“Sweetie, you can’t be so hard on yourself. This isn’t exactly an every day occurrence.”
“You’re right, Sue Ann,” Rachel snapped sarcastically, turning around and pacing frantically past her, “I shouldn’t be upset by the fact I nearly....SQUASHED my best friend! God, I almost threw him away with the trash!”
“Hey, how do ya think I feel?!” Sue Ann raised her voice sourly, “You know, YOU weren’t the only one who didn’t notice him. I didn’t either either until he grew.”
“Yeah, but at least you DID something about it!” Rachel snapped bitterly. “You knew something was off and you looked into it. I figured something was wrong, and what did I do? Got upset and cried. I can’t believe I ACTUALLY let Shannon convince me I was being too nosy. God, I’m so STUPID!”
Rachel collapsed onto the floor with her back against the nearby couch, hugging her knees tightly.
“Rachel,” Sue Ann sighed empathetically, sitting down beside her, “look: yes, Shannon lies to us and yes, between the two of us, there were several close calls, but beating yourself up over it isn’t going to do anybody any good. What matters now is that Chris is SAFE, and we ALL know what’s been going on, so if we stick together, we’ll all get through this.”
“Yeah, I suppose,” Rachel sniffled, turning her head away, laying her cheek on her knee.
Sue Ann sighed, letting Rachel sulk for a moment before speaking up again:
“You know, I get the feeling this is about more than just a few close calls. I don’t think you’re upset just because you’re worried about your friend. I think you’re upset because you’re worried about what he’ll think of you....that he might hold it against you....because you care about what he thinks....because of how much you care about him.”
That last part got Rachel’s attention. She sat up and turned her face back towards Sue Ann.
“You—you know?” Rachel sobbed, wiping the tears from her cheeks.
“Well, to be honest, as much as I know the two of you hang out together, I figured it was only a matter of time before something like this happened.”
“R-Really?”
“Mm hm,” Sue nodded.
“But....why now?” Rachel inquired. “I mean, I didn’t feel this way about him last week.”
“Well, things change,” Sue Ann shrugged.
“In a week?!”
“Well, I doubt it happened THAT fast,” Sue clarified. “These feelings have probably been developing for some time now. You two just never thought about it because you were already such good friends. You didn’t see each other as ‘boy and girl’, so it didn’t matter.”
“Yeah, maybe,” Rachel relented. “But....I still don’t get it. I mean, Chris’s been sick before, and I’ve never been this worried, and now that he’s....you know....I’m even more worried.”
“So am I, sweetie,” Sue admitted. “Sometimes traumatic events can change how you feel about a person. Not knowing what was going on with him this past week probably didn’t help matters either.”
“Yeah, no kidding,” Rachel agreed. “So....what do I do now? You know, about how I feel.”
“Well, you could start by just talking to each other.”
“Yeah, but what do I say?”
“Well, don’t just pour your heart out,” Sue Ann cautioned bluntly. “Just....say what comes naturally.”
“Yeah, but what if he gets, like, weirded out or something?” Rachel asked anxiously. “I don’t want things to get awkward between us.”
“How do you know they will?” Sue asked hypothetically. “Rachel, he’s your friend. I think he’ll understand. Besides, how do you know he doesn’t feel the same way about you?”
That particular thought hadn’t occurred to Rachel. She perked up a bit, though still kept her quiet reservations about the whole matter.
“You know what really irks me, though?” Rachel queried.
“What?”
“I can’t believe that this whole time, Shannon was hiding all of this.”
“I know,” Sue chortled, “this whole situation is pretty unbelievable.”
“You know, at one point,” Rachel admitted with much frustration, “I actually felt so bad about being nosy, that I actually APOLOGIZED to her?!”
“Seriously?”
“Yeah!” Rachel said with disbelief. “I feel so....stupid!”
“Well, don’t be too hard on yourself,” Sue added. “Shannon’s had EVERYONE fooled.”
“Shannon!” Rachel seethed, “that...that...”
“Go ahead,” Sue urged her. “Say it.”
“That BITCH!” Rachel exclaimed, surprised by the word that she’d just ejaculated.
“Sorry,” Rachel apologized in a hushed tone.
“No, I completely agree,” Sue replied. “Poor Chris. Having to put up with her, especially at his current size.”
“Yeah,” Rachel sighed...
Her eyes suddenly went wide; she snapped to attention!
“Oh my gosh! Where’s Chris?!” Rachel freaked. She frantically checked the soles of her feet, worried that during all her stomping and pacing about, she’d accidentally stepped on him.
“Rachel, relax!” Sue exclaimed, grabbing her shoulder. “He’s fine. He’s still in the kitchen.”
“Rachel sighed with relief, trying to compose herself.
“I figured the two of us could have a little chat. You know, just us girls. Here, I’ll go get him while you try to calm down. You don’t want him to see you upset, do you?”
Rachel quickly shook her head.
“Good. I’ll be right back, OK?”
“OK,” Rachel nodded.
Sue Ann got up from her seat and walked back into the kitchen, while Rachel did her best to wipe away her tears and compose herself.
“OK, Rach. We’re comin’ in,” Sue Ann called a couple minutes later from the hallway.
“OK,” Rachel replied, wiping the last few tears from her face just before Sue Ann appeared around the corner with Chris in hand. Sue slowly walked over to the couch and carefully sat down on the floor next to her again, keeping her hands as steady as possible.
“See?” Sue Ann said, showing Rachel the tiny boy cupped in her palms. “He’s fine. everything‘s fine.”
“Hey,” she sniffled, grinning softly, lifting her hand in some veiled attempt to seem placid.
“Hey,” Chris replied, waving back just as awkwardly.
“Here,” Sue Ann said, moving her hands closer to Rachel to pass him off. “You hold him.”
Rachel instinctively, albeit nervously, cupped both her palms in front of her to gently catch the tiny boy, trying to be as careful as possible. She was forcing herself not to shake, fearful she may drop him.
Ordinarily, Chris would’ve objected being passed around like a tiny pet, but he didn’t want to upset Rachel anymore than she already was. Besides, he was now in the care of two giantesses who actually cared for his wellbeing, and whom he WANTED to be with, so he didn’t mind their warm, welcoming hands.
“There now, see?” Sue Ann said to her, “You’re a natural.”
“Yeah, everything’s gonna be OK, Rach,” Chris said, walking up to the eminence of her thumb, patting it warmheartedly. “By this time tomorrow, I’ll be back to normal.”
“Well, I promise to keep you safe until then,” Rachel affirmed, “and I won’t let anything bad happen to you, I swear.”
She and Chris locked eyes and smiled softly at one another in silence for the next several moments.
“Well,” Sue Ann finally spoke up, patting Rachel lightly on the shoulder, “seeing that Rachel’s here to keep an eye on you, Chris, you think I could go take care of some work stuff? If that’s OK, of course?”
“Sure,” Chris said, looking into Rachel’s soft gaze, “I think we’re fine.”
“All right, I’ll be in the den if you two need anything, OK?” Sue Ann said as she stood up and headed out of the living room.
“Sounds good,” Rachel said, watching her go.
Once Sue had closed the door to the den, Rachel looked back to her tiny friend cupped in her hands. She eyed him sympathetically, biting her lip as she kept trying to devise some combination of words to break the awkward silence, but she could neither formulate a complete sentence, nor bring herself to say anything.
Chris felt just as awkward, also trying to think of something to break the silence.
“Chris, I...”
“Rachel, I...” they both said simultaneously. They both giggled shyly.
“Go ahead,” Rachel urged.
“No, it’s okay,” Chris replied. “You go first.”
“Well,” she began, “I just wanted to say I’m really glad you’re safe. I’m so sorry about what Shannon’s done to you, and I’m sorry for....you know, almost stepping on you.”
“It’s OK,” he replied, “but thanks, and I just want you to know that I don’t blame you for what’s happened. I mean, i-it’s not your fault. NONE of this is your fault! But, now that it’s almost over, I just wanted to say that....well, I really am glad you’re here, now. I mean, I’m glad you came over, and that you know the truth.”
“Me too,” Rachel said softly. “I just wish there was something more I could do?”
“Well, can....can I ask you something?” Chris stammered anxiously.
“Sure,” Rachel nodded. “Anything.”
“Look, I, uh....I was just wondering...” Chris stammered.
“Yeah?”
“Despite, you know, everything you know now about this whole....shrinking business, I was just wondering, h-have you really been....worried about me? I mean, this whole time?”
“Well, yeah, of course,” she answered quickly. “I mean, you’re my friend. I was concerned. I wanted to make sure that you were okay.”
“Oh,” Chris replied, somewhat disheartened. “okay. I see.”
“Why?” Rachel queried, confused by his reaction. “What’s wrong?”
“Uh, n-nothing,” Chris stuttered. “Nothing’s wrong.”
“Really?” Rachel asked dubiously, biting her lip, “Because you’re acting like something’s wrong.”
“Well, nothing’s WRONG. I mean, not—not really...”
“Well then, what is it?” she urged him on. “It’s okay, you can tell me.”
“Alright,” Chris relented, heaving a huge sigh, “It’s just that, well, this whole experience has kinda given me a new perspective on things, you know?”
“Yeah, I’ll bet,” Rachel chuckled uncomfortably.
“No, tha—that’s not what I mean. I’m not just talking about....literally seeing things from down here. I’m talking about seeing things in a new light, you know....like our friendship.”
“Really?” Rachel perked up, but immediately held back. “I-I mean, what do ya mean?”
“Well,” Chris continued, tripping over his words, “I know we’re technically just friends, but, I mean, I was wondering, you know, since you were so worried about me, I thought maybe, you, I don’t know, thought of me as....more than that?”
“You mean, like, ‘boyfriend and girlfriend’?” She muttered.
“Well....kinda. I guess....yeah,” Chris admitted anxiously, cringing as he awaited her response.
Rachel didn’t say anything right away, looking away for a moment. All the while, Chris grew increasingly nervous, thinking he’d just embarrassed himself.
Then, Rachel’s looked back, her expression softer....and she nodded.
“Really?!” Chris squeaked.
“Yeah,” Rachel whispered, nodding again. “I do.”
Chris sighed, collapsing in her hand, relieved he didn’t feel so apprehensive anymore. Rachel giggled as his reaction, blushing herself.
“You, OK?” she asked lovingly.
“Yeah,” Chris sighed again, “I’m....just fine.”
“So, are we, like, a couple now?” Rachel chortled.
“Um, do you think we maybe could discuss this when I’m back to normal?” Chris asked self-consciously.
“Sure,” Rachel sighed, chuckling and rolling her eyes complacently, realizing how awkward he must’ve felt.
In reality, Rachel was relieved that Chris had been the one to admit his feelings first. She didn’t exactly know how she was going to tell him how she felt, so she was glad that it worked out the way it did. In fact, Rachel felt such a reprieve as the feelings flowed down her back and escaped, that she actually shivered, shaking her hands slightly.
“Oh,” she chuckled. “Sorry, Chris. A-Are you OK?”
“Ye-Yeah, I-I’m fine,” Chris stammered.
“I’m sorry. Here, lemme put you down.”
Rachel stretched out her legs and slowly lowered her hands to the floor, carefully dumping Chris in front of her about half a leg-length away.
“Is that better?” she asked.
“Yeah, thank you,” Chris nodded.
“OK, watch yourself,” Rachel cautioned, bending her left knee back up to lean on.
“Comfortable?” Chris asked lightheartedly.
“Getting there,” Rachel replied earnestly, missing his sarcasm, “I was nervous about dropping you before, so I was sitting as still as possible; though, now I’m starting to get a cramp.”
Rachel strained as she repositioned her legs again, stretching her left leg back out in front of her, but still away from Chris, and bringing her right foot back towards her.
“Are you OK?” Chris asked, seeing how uncomfortable she looked.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Just need to work out the cramps,” she replied as she began massaging her right thigh, then slowly working her way down her leg towards her foot. Once there, Rachel cupped her hand over the side of her right foot, pressing her thumb into her sole and rubbing in small, deep circles.
Though Rachel didn’t give it a second thought, her bare sole was facing the tiny boy on the floor, and while she casually massaged her foot, Chris ogled it with unwavering attention, gulping as he felt a tiny boner developing between his legs.
“Hey, you OK?” Rachel addressed him quizzically, suddenly noticing how intently Chris was staring at her foot.
“Huh?” he uttered, snapping to attention.
“Are you alright?” She asked again.
“Y-Yeah, I’m fine,” Chris answered quickly. “Uh, why?”
“Well, you were staring at my foot,” Rachel said self-consciously.
“I was? Oh, well, uh, I um...” Chris’s voice trailed off.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Rachel apologized remorsefully. “I’m making you nervous, aren’t I? I bet you’re still uncomfortable because I almost, you know, stepped on you the other day, huh?”
“No, th-that’s not it at all,” Chris reassured her.
“Well, then, what is it?”
“I was just thinking....well, what I mean is, I was just watching you....rub your foot...”
“Yeah, so?”
“I was wondering if I could help?”
Chris looked like a deer caught in headlights; he couldn’t believe he’d just blurted out that last part.
“Wait, you wanna....rub my foot?” Rachel asked, bewildered.
“You’re right,” Chris corrected himself, “it was a stupid—“
“Look, I know we agreed on this whole ‘couple’ thing,” Rachel interrupted him, “and I appreciate the offer, but I’m not really sure how you think you can help at your current size.
“You know what, maybe you’re—“
“Oh, this I’ve gotta see!” Rachel exclaimed, cutting him off.
“W-Wait, what?!” Chris uttered nervously.
“Go ahead,” Rachel dared him, “I’d like to see you try.”
“Oh, it’s OK, Rach. You don’t have to—“
“Oh, it’s too late to back out now,” Rachel said. “Come on, I wanna see this!”
Rachel lifted her hand away and moved her foot closer to the tiny boy’s position on the floor, scrunching her sole beckoningly.
Chris gulped, his boner doubling in size as he watched Rachel’s sole scrunch before him, her toes wiggling playfully in anticipation. He took a second to regain his composure, then cooly walked towards her giant, upturned foot. Despite having walked a good distance in sandals, and puttering about Sue Ann’s house barefoot, Rachel’s foot wasn’t as dirty or sweaty as Chris would’ve expected, though it certainly wasn’t clean by any respect either; the aroma that wafted through his nostrils was somewhat pungent, yet surprisingly pleasant.
When he finally reached her foot, Chris turned back and peered up at Rachel, who was watching him with intense curiosity. He turned back towards her foot, took a deep breath, placed his hands upon the soft flesh of her sole, then began massaging, pressing as hard and as deeply as he could.
“Wow!” Rachel chuckled, “I can barely feel you.”
Chris immediately stopped, thinking she was going to tell him to do so anyway.
“What’s wrong?” Rachel asked. “Why’d you stop?”
“Oh, well you said you could barely feel it,” Chris explained, “so I just thought—“
“Yeah, but you didn’t have to stop,” Rachel said affectionately. “Actually, I kinda like it. It feels pretty weird.”
“Oh, well....it’s nothing,” Chris blushed. “D-Do you want me to keep going?”
“If you’d like,” she replied, feigning indifference.
“Sure! I-I mean, I don’t mind,” Chris replied, trying not to sound too enthusiastic.
“I guess I’m just surprised you offered,” Rachel commented as the tiny boy resumed his efforts. “I mean, you’ve never offered before, even when you were normal sized.”
Chris didn’t respond; he just kept rubbing, hoping Rachel would drop the subject.
“Of course, obviously, things HAVE changed since then,” she continued rambling.
“Hey, wait a minute!” Rachel suddenly exclaimed.
“WHAT?!” Chris squeaked, startled and extremely nervous she’d just uncovered his newfound fetish.
“Did Shannon make you do this for HER while you’ve been small this week?” She asked bluntly.
“Well, um...” Chris muttered, staring down at the floor.
“Oh my God! She DID?!” Rachel blurted out. “Ew, Yuck! That must’ve been really embarrassing for you, huh?”
“Yes, thank you for reminding me,” Chris said, cringing. Actually, he was trying to play the whole thing up; although he certainly didn’t like thinking about having to rub Shannon’s feet, he didn’t want to let on that there were times he actually liked it.
“I’m sorry, Chris,” Rachel said, “I know she gave you a hard time, but I’m really flattered you offered to do it for ME, especially after how many times she probably forced you to do it for her.”
“Yeah,” Chris laughed nervously, “forced.”
“No wonder you’re so good at it.”
“Thanks....I think,” Chris replied, getting back to work.
“Still, I guess some good came out of it,” she chuckled. “I might have take advantage of this while I can.”
Chris blushed again. Although he WAS enjoying rubbing his hands across Rachel’s soft, smooth sole, he was still embarrassed by her recent declaration, and had a feeling she wasn’t going to let him live this whole experience down anytime soon.
Nonetheless, Chris continued massaging her foot, while Rachel looked on with softhearted fascination.
“You know, Chris,” Rachel spoke up again, “despite all you’ve been through, you still have to admit, this whole shrinking thing is pretty amazing!”
“I wouldn’t exactly call it amazing, Rach,” Chris replied halfheartedly. “More like a nightmare. I wouldn’t wish it on ANYBODY!”
“Yeah, I know,” Rachel emphasized. “Still, it is pretty neat though. You’re like, as small as a bug.”
“Well it’s not ‘NEAT’!” Chris replied, “It’s scary, and really embarrassing!”
“Yeah, I’ll bet,” Rachel chortled. “I can’t believe Shannon did this to you. Did she actually STEP on you?”
“Yes,” Chris replied irately, “Several times. I’m lucky to be alive!”
“No kidding!” Rachel replied, stupefied. “With those big feet of hers, I’m amazed she didn’t SQUISH you!”
“So am I,” Chris spat. “Thankfully, she told me I’d be a bit more resilient at my current size. Otherwise, I’d be LONG gone!”
“Well, that’s a relief,” Rachel sighed.
“What, that I’m more durable?!”
“Yeah,” she nodded, “it makes me feel better knowing I probably wouldn’t have squashed you, even if I HAD stepped on you.”
Chris sighed defeatedly, remembering how terrifying it had been stuck to Rachel’s foot, and between her toes, and how she’d almost washed him down the drain.
“It STILL doesn’t mean it wasn’t scary, Rach,” Chris snapped.
“Well, you’d better be careful this afternoon,” Rachel warned him, sliding her foot closer and nudging him playfully, “you wouldn’t want me to accidentally step on you while I’m here.”
“Hey! Be careful, would ya?!” Chris exclaimed, nearly losing his balance from the impact.
“You’re right, I’ll have to be,” she agreed, giggling, “otherwise you could get stuck between my toes.”
“RACHEL, CUT IT OUT!” Chris demanded, watching her toes wiggle ominously.
“He he. You know, I think this is going to be a fun afternoon,” she giggled, biting her lower lip.
“RACHEL! KNOCK IT OFF! IT’S NOT FUNNY!”
“Aw, come on, Chris,” Rachel pouted. “Honestly, when am I EVER gonna get this chance again?”
“You know, I’m really having second thoughts now about letting you in on all this!” Chris snapped.
“Sorry, Chris, I can’t help it,” Rachel said, still giggling, “You just look so darn cute down there.”
“Well, I don’t want to look cute!” Chris said irritably, “I want to be big again!”
“Well, until Shannon’s potion wears off, you’re stuck like this, so we might as well make the best of it while we can.”
“Rachel, please. I’m begging you,” Chris pleaded. “Can’t we just relax and watch a movie or something?”
“Hm,” Rachel pondered, looking upwards as if she were seriously considering the matter, “nope!”
Rachel giggled deviously as she suddenly shifted her foot and grabbed Chris with her toes, curling them playfully around his tiny body.
“HEYmfph...!” Chris yelped, struggling to push her toes apart. “UMPH! RACHEL, LET ME GO!”
“Relax, Chris,” she said, “I’m just teasing you! Here.”
Rachel slowly unclasped her toes to release the tiny boy. Unfortunately, even the brief few seconds that she’d held him was long enough for Chris to stick to her sweaty foot. Rachel giggled hysterically as she watched the tiny boy struggle to peel himself off her flesh.
“Come on, Rachel!” Chris whined, “That wasn’t funny!”
“Oh my gosh!” Rachel exclaimed, still giggling, “you should have seen how funny you looked!”
Chris went over and punched the ball of her foot in frustration.
“Nice try, short stuff!” Rachel dismissed him. “I barely felt it.”
“Oh yeah?” Chris snapped back, running towards the center of her sole and giving it a swift kick.
“Ow! Hey,” she yelped, rubbing the side of her foot, “that really stung!”
Chris backed out of the way as Rachel lifted her foot into the air away from him.
“Oh, so that’s how you wanna play it, huh?” Rachel grunted. “Let’s see how you like this!”
Rachel bent both of her legs and set them on the floor, her bare feet flanking Chris on both sides.
“HEY, WHAT’RE YOU DOING?!” Chris shouted.
Suddenly, Rachel scooted both of her feet together.
“RACHEL, WAmfph...!” Chris shrieked as he was scooped up in between her bare soles.
Rachel giggled playfully as she lightly held her feet together, feeling her tiny friend squirm in between them, struggling to get free. She held him there for a few moments, then opened her feet into a V-shape, cradling him with her soles.
“HEY!” Chris gasped. “RACHEL, BE CAREFUL! YOU COULD’VE SQUASHED ME!”
“Oh relax, I’m was being gentle,” she balked. “I didn’t actually hurt you, did I?”
“You COULD have!” he spat, crossing his arms.
“Oh come on, Chris,” she cooed at him. “Don’t look so glum. I was just having a little fun. You’d probably do the same thing to ME if I were small.”
“I certainly would NOT!” Chris objected. “Especially if YOU’D been through what I have!”
“Gee, and here I was I thinking you were actually starting to like it.”
“I was not!” he shot back. In actuality, Chris WAS turned on by Rachel’s playfulness, but he was far too shy to actually admit it.
“Come on,” she begged, “if you let me have some fun, I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
“You can’t exactly make it up to me if you SQUISH me beforehand!”
“Come on, Chris, please? I promise I’ll be gentle.”
Chris sighed and looked off into space, truly considering her offer.
“Alright, fine!” he finally relented. “But you OWE me!”
Rachel squealed with delight, closing her soles around him again. Chris was caught off guard; he began squirming again while his giant friend giggled playfully.
Before long, it was getting warmer, and Rachel‘s feet started to get very sweaty. He tried calling up to her, but she was having far too much fun to stop, not that she could understand his muffled cries.
The temperature rose dramatically, and Rachel still hadn’t let up yet; Chris started to panic!
Then, he felt it: that familiar feeling surging throughout his body...
He was growing again.
Alternate Ending: What if Shannon Became a Giantess? PART I by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

ATTENTION: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER IS A DEVIATION FROM THE MAIN STORY! IT IS AN ALTERNATE STORY ARC THAT EXPLORES A DIFFERENT OUTCOME OF THE EVENTS OUTLINED IN THIS STORY! IF YOU WISH TO CONTINUE THE MAIN STORY, SKIP OVER TO CHAPTER 53!

This chapter is a “What if” scenario that explores what would happen if Shannon turned into a giantess. Due to the flashback in chapter 54, this chapter is an alternate series of the events which actually takes place simultaneously with the events in chapter 53; thus, many of the new events will be commingled with already established ones.
We rejoin the story with Shannon and the car salesmen back at the Martin household:


Shannon lay on her side of the master bed, tenderly running her finger up and down the muscular chest of the strapping young man lying next to her, exhaling a small sigh upon feeling the return of a tiny tickle in her asshole. She was absolutely amazed how stimulating it had been to have a huge, throbbing cock penetrate her, while a tiny, shrunken man wiggled around inside her ass. Shannon did become concerned, however, when Ray’s struggles had suddenly ceased in the middle of her little interlude, worried he may have gotten squished in all the excitement, but after rolling her naked body off the young man beneath her and relaxing for a moment, she was pleased to feel Ray squirming again, heaving a sigh of both satisfaction and relief. Shannon still needed his help, after all, as the tracking system he’d given her still had yet to find any trace of Chris.
“So,” Shannon giggled seductively, “how was that?”
“That....was amazing!” The young salesman said breathlessly, clasping his hands behind his head. “Too bad you’re heading out of country. I felt like we were really getting to know each other.”
“I know,” Shannon replied, kissing him, playfully walking her fingers up his chest. “but think of it this way: you gave me a nice….little….going away present.”
“Oh, and here I thought this was for MY benefit.”
“It WAS,” Shannon affirmed, “but who says I couldn’t enjoy giving it to you?”
The young man smiled, putting his arm around her and holding her close.
“So, uh,” she sighed, running her finger down his belly to his crotch, circling his still-erect penis, “about our little deal...”
The salesman was about to speak, but Shannon’s fingertip started teasing his shaft; he inhaled a breathy gasp, and his voice trembled.
“Yeah, I think that’ll work,” he managed to reply.
“Mm, thank you,” she moaned, kissing his right pec. Her nimble finger caressed his erect shaft, sliding up an down each side, and each time she occasionally brushed across the tender tip, the young salesman would gasp, and his eyes grew wider.
“Down boy,” she giggled playfully as she felt his cock become more and more erect.
“I can’t help it,” he said, “you’re really good at that!”
“I know,” Shannon grinned widely, giggling playfully each time she kept teased the young man’s crotch with her finger, taking great pride in watching him squirm and gasp each time she caressed his member.
“My, my, big boy,” Shannon said softly, feigning the grace of a southern belle, “I do believe you’re even more erect than you were before. Too bad you’re already spent; otherwise, I might just be willing for another go...”
“Oh, just give me a few minutes to recover,” he said swiftly. “I’ll be fine.”
“Hm, we’ll just see,” Shannon replied playfully, still caressing his crotch.
“Of course, you keep doing that, I’ll probably be ready in half the time.”
“That’s the point!” Shannon giggled louder as she redoubled her efforts.
“Oh, baby, I can’t take it anymore,” he blurted. “I need you, NOW!”
“Well, come and get me then.”
The young man grasped Shannon’s ass check, squeezing it playfully as he desperately tried to ring her closer.
Then, seemingly out of nowhere, he heard a tiny, high-pitched squeak.
“Wha—What was that?” he asked.
“Uh, what was what?” Shannon replied, squeezing her ass muscles to stop Ray’s screams.
“I....I coulda sworn I just heard something,” the young man reiterated. “Like a....tiny squeak.”
“You know, it must’ve been my phone,” Shannon replied hastily. “Let me just check it and freshen up a bit, OK?”
“Sure,” he nodded.
“Alright,” she whispered, kissing his arm tenderly, “I won’t be long.”
Shannon slowly rolled her naked ass out of bed. The young man gave one of her butt cheeks a gentle pinch as she rolled away; she slapped his hand away playfully, giggling at him. She headed over to the vanity dresser and opened up her purse, gazing at the handheld tracker inside. Even after a whole night of searching, it still hadn’t found any trace of Chris. Shannon needed to find him, and she was running out of time.
“I’m gonna have to have a little talk with Ray,” she muttered under her breath in frustration.
“Everything OK?” the young man called from the bed.
“Oh, everything‘s fine,” Shannon reassured him. “I’ve....just had a little setback, that’s all.”
“Anything I can help with?” he asked.
“Aw, you’re sweet,” she sighed, “but it’s something I have to handle myself. Why don’t you get cleaned up a bit while I take care of this?”
“OK,” he replied. “I’ve gotta pee anyway.”
The young man strolled into the master bathroom, clicking on the light and closing the door behind him. As soon as it was shut, Shannon’s expression turned from sweet innocence to frustrated annoyance. She immediately turned back to her purse and pulled out the tracker to take a closer look at it.
“What, the fuck is WRONG with this stupid thing?!” she seethed impatiently. “Why is it taking so long?”
She kept turning the gadget off and on, trying to get it to work.
“Something must be wrong with this thing,” she reasoned. “I’ve gotta get it working; I can’t leave without...”
Before Shannon could finish her sentence, the young salesman came out of the bathroom, sporting a full erection.
“Ready for another go?” he asked smugly.
“U-Unfortunately, sweetie, something’s come up,” Shannon said cooly, slipping the device back in her purse. “I’ve got an appointment I need to get ready for, so I’m afraid we’ll have to cut this short.”
“Aw,” he pouted dejectedly. “Are you sure you couldn’t spare another....10 minutes?”
“I’m afraid not,” she replied bluntly. “I mean, I’d love to, I really would, but I have a….’little’ matter I have to deal with (and someone I have to talk to), and unfortunately, it’s not gonna be a pleasant conversation. Plus, it’s kind of killed the mood.”
“Oh. Well, I-I get off work at 5:30,” he replied quickly, “maybe I could see you tonight and, you know, take you out to dinner or something....maybe give you one last send off.”
“Sweetie, look,” Shannon sighed, strolling over to him, “I’m really sorry, but I’m afraid I have a lot of things to do before tomorrow, and barely enough time to do them in, so the sooner I get them all taken care of, the better. Besides, you’ve already given me a wonderful send off—the best I could’ve asked for—and I certainly won’t forget you, but right now, I need you to get dressed, cut me a check for the cars, and be on your way so I can get ready, OK?”
“OK, I understand,” the salesman sighed dejectedly.
“Thank you,” she said, pulling his head in close and kissing him rather aggressively. “Now, get dressed!”
The young salesman got dressed while Shannon grabbed a bathrobe from behind the bathroom door. Before he could could even finish buttoning his shirt, she had already gathered his suit coat and was practically pushing him down the stairs.
“Look, I’m sorry if I overstayed my welcome,” he apologized.
“You’re fine,” Shannon said, “I’ve had a really good time, but I’ve really got to get moving. Now, where’s my check.”
“O-Oh, it’s right here,” he said, grabbing his briefcase and pulling out the cashier’s check.
“Great! This is really gonna come in handy. Now, I’m afraid you’ve gotta go.”
“OK, OK. I’m going,” he replied, opening up the front door and stepping onto the front step.
“Hey,” Shannon said, following him out and grabbing his arm.
“I’m sorry, I really am,” she said softly, kissing him passionately. “Thanks for the fuck.”
Shannon hurried back across the threshold and practically slammed the door as she scuttled back to the stairs and stomped up to the bedroom. She quickly threw off her robe and flung it onto the bed as she headed into the bathroom, flipping on the light and heading over to the toilet.
Shannon slammed her ass down onto the toilet seat and began straining, squeezing, and flexing her sphincter muscles. A few moments, and a slight wiggle of her ass later, a tiny toot escaped her butt, followed by a high-pitched squeak, and a minuscule PLOP in the toilet a second later.
“Ahh,” Shannon sighed, standing back up and turning to look into the bowl. There, struggling to stay afloat, was a tiny Ray.
“Oh good, you’re alive,” Shannon said, somewhat sarcastically. “You and I need to have little a chat about this tracking system of yours, mister. Like, why hasn’t it found my little boy toy yet?!”
The tiny man was coughing and sputtering as he desperately treaded the ice-cold water in the toilet, trying to fight back the hypothermia that was already setting in.
“I shouldn’t have to remind you that my window of opportunity is closing soon, so you’d better figure out what’s wrong with it, little man, or I’m taking all of my frustrations out on YOU.”
Ray was squeaking curses up at her, but Shannon wasn’t paying enough attention to make out what was being said.
“UGH! Geez, Ray!” Shannon spat irately, watching the tiny speck of a man struggle to keep his head above water, “You’re so pathetic!”
She quickly searched the nearby drawers for something she could use to fish out the tiny man.
“Oh, relax, and stop your squeaking!” Shannon demanded in frustration, finding the tweezers she’d used on Chris earlier in the week, “I’ll get you out.”
Ray reached up as Shannon dipped the tweezers down into the bowl.
“You know, you’re lucky I don’t just press the lever and flush you,” Shannon spat, carefully maneuvering the tweezers and gently plucking up the tiny man, “but I still need you.”
She carefully stood up and deposited Ray onto the sink. He lay prone for a moment, coughing and sputtering to clear the nasty, toilet water from his lungs. Shannon, however, didn’t give him much time to recover, tearing off a tiny piece of toilet paper and tossing it over him so he could dry himself. The small corner completely enveloped his tiny frame; he struggled to get out from under it while Shannon stepped back into the bedroom fro a moment, retrieving the tracking device from her purse. Ray had just gotten out from underneath the toilet paper when Shannon returned.
“See this, little man?!” she said with frustration, “It says it’s still calibrating. You said this thing would work, so you’d better fix it, OR ELSE!”
The tiny man started squeaking and hopping up and down irately.
“Humph! You’d better not be badmouthing me, little man,” Shannon warned as she moved her ear closer and concentrated so she could hear him, “especially when you’re so small, I could SQUASH you with my big toe!”
“FOR GOD’D SAKE, YOU GIANT BITCH,” the tiny man squeaked, “MAKE ME BIGGER RIGHT NOW, BEFORE YOU KILL ME!”
“You know,” Shannon sighed as she straightened back up, “I’d have thought being trapped in my ass all day would teach you some manners...”
She turned around, scooting her butt up closer to the counter.
“...maybe you need to go back inside for a little while?!” she said, threatening to sit on him.
The tiny Ray squeaked feverishly, cowering with fear, desperately begging for Shannon NOT to stick him up her ass again.
“Now then,” Shannon said, moving her ear closer once again, “let’s try this again: how do I make your tracker work?”
“Shannon, even if I knew what was wrong,” Ray squeaked, “I-I can’t do ANYTHING while I’m this small. Now, come on, quit fooling around and make me bigger again! PLEASE!”
“You’ve got one more chance to talk, little man, or it’s under my ass you go.”
“I-I swear, I-I don’t know what’s wrong,” he replied nervously. “It SHOULD be working.”
“Alright, have it your way, little man,” Shannon shrugged. “Hm, I wonder if they’ll do a body cavity search before I get on that plane tomorrow. I’d better shove you in REAL DEEP this time, just to make sure.”
“WAIT!!” Ray screamed before Shannon could straighten up again. “WHAT IF I GAVE YOU SOMETHING BETTER?!”
Shannon stopped, bending back down:
“‘Better’?”
“YES, IF YOU UN-SHRINK ME, I CAN GIVE YOU ANOTHER FORMULA! A NEW FORMULA!”
“Oh yeah?” Shannon replied, slightly intrigued. “What kind of formula?”
“ONE THAT COULD TURN YOU INTO A LITERAL GODDESS!”
Shannon moved in even closer to the tiny man:
“Alright,” she said, “I’m listening...”

————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel was still giggling playfully, enjoying the feeling of Chris squirming between her closed feet, when all of a sudden, she felt a strange pressure on her soles, and her tiny friend’s struggles intensifying.
“Rmchml! Gmt Mrm Omt umf Hmr!” A muffled voice shouted.
Rachel quickly parted her soles...
She couldn’t believe her eyes: Chris had nearly doubled in size!
“Oh my God!” Rachel squealed. “Chris, look! You’ve gotten BIGGER!”
“Uhn, yes, I’m well aware of that, Rach,” Chris strained, struggling to sit up in the crevice made by her bare soles.
“Yeah, but LOOK at you: you’re, like, twice as big now!” Rachel squealed. “Ooh, that must mean the potion’s wearing off!”
“What’s going on out here?!” Sue Ann called from the den as she flung the door open.
“Sue Ann, come look!” Rachel called out excitedly, “Chris’s gotten bigger!”
Sue Ann scurried out of the den and across the hall to the living room. She slowed her stride, however, when she saw Chris’s now 1-inch figure lying between Rachel’s bare feet.
“See?” Look,” Rachel squealed, “he’s twice as big as he was!”
“Yeah, I can see that,” Sue Ann commented, still somewhat perplexed by the sight before her. “What....exactly have you two been doing?”
“Oh, nothing,” Rachel replied offhandedly. “We’ve just been messing around.”
Chris was practically beet red with embarrassment; he could feel Sue Ann’s eyes beaming through him.
“Uh huh,” Sue replied skeptically, “Doing what: seeing how ticklish your FEET are?”
“We were just having a little fun, Sue Ann, honest,” Rachel explained. “We were being careful.”
“Yeah, well, for someone who’s been concerned with Chris’s safety the past few days, and worried she might’ve SQUASHED him a little while ago, you sure are playing rough,” Sue commented as she made a space on the couch for herself.
“Sue Ann, I promise we we weren’t doing anything dangerous,” Rachel defended. “We were just trying to find ways to take advantage of Chris’s current size, that’s all.”
“Well, until Chris grows back to normal, I’m kinda responsible for him,” Sue explained, fluffing up a throw pillow and setting it down next to her on the center cushion of the couch, “and I’d appreciate it if he wasn’t, you know, FLATTENED before then. Now, how about you put Chris up here on the pillow and we’ll all watch a movie together, OK?”
“OK,” Rachel sighed, reaching down to retrieve Chris from between her feet.
“And please be careful with him,” Sue commanded.
“I will,” Rachel reassured her, slightly annoyed.
Chris climbed into Rachel’s hands while she carefully stood up and placed him in the center of the throw pillow. As she turned to sit down on the opposite cushion, however, Rachel’s ass slammed onto the couch so aggressively that Chris actually bounced into the air a tiny bit.
“Rachel!” Sue Ann exclaimed.
“What?!” Rachel asked frustratedly.
“Please, be careful! You almost bounced Chris right off the couch!”
“Sorry!” Rachel groused defensively.
“You OK?” Sue Ann asked Chris.
“I’m fine,” Chris replied, crawling back towards the center of the pillow.
“Now, no more sudden movements!” Sue Ann scolded.
“She didn’t do it on purpose,” Chris spoke up, trying to defend his friend.
“Thank you,” Rachel said pridefully.
“I swear, you two are gonna give me a heart attack before this day’s over!” Sue Ann sighed.
Rachel sighed and rolled her eyes. Chris could only look down shamefully, guilt-ridden for being partly responsible for Rachel getting in trouble.
Thankfully, the next half hour was uneventful. Sue Ann found an animated movie they all could enjoy together, and things actually were going smoothly until a sudden blast of music started playing.
Chris practically jumped out of his seat.
“Sorry, that’s my phone,” Rachel apologized, hastily reaching into her pocket to retrieve it.
“Hey, when did YOU get a cell phone?!” Chris squeaked.
Rachel didn’t respond; though he couldn’t tell if she just didn’t hear him, or was choosing to ignore him.
“Crap!” Rachel exclaimed, wide eyed, “It’s my MOM!”
Sue Ann immediately grabbed the remote, frantically pressing the PAUSE button.
“Should I answer?” Rachel asked, waiting for Sue Ann to respond.
“Yes, of COURSE,” Sue instructed anxiously, “Just DON’T tell her about Chris!”
Rachel nodded and quickly accepted the call:
“Hello?”
“Rachel?” Mrs. Carson asked, “Where are you?”
“Oh, hi mom. I, uh, just took a little walk,” Rachel replied.
“Well, you’ve been gone for quite a while. How far d’ya go?”
“Oh, not far. Around the neighborhood.”
“OK, well, are you getting close to home?”
“Oh, well actually, I, uh...” Rachel paused awkwardly, gesturing to the others that she didn’t know what to say. Sue Ann and Chris frantically waved their arms, trying to indicate to Rachel NOT to reveal where she was.
“I’m kinda at a friend’s house,” Rachel blurted out.
Sue Ann sighed heavily, dropping her head in disappointment.
“Oh?” Mrs. Carson uttered. “Who’s?”
“I-it’s not important, mom,” Rachel stammered. “Did you need something?”
“Well, I’m gonna head out to run some errands later, and I’d like you to come home before I leave.”
“But mom, we just started watching a movie, and I really wanted to stay a while.”
“Honey, I’m sorry, but I’m gonna be out for a while and I want you home while I’m out and about. Besides, someone needs to be here to watch Chloe while I’m gone; she’s YOUR dog, after all.”
“But, MOOOOOOOM!” Rachel whined.
“‘But’ nothing. I don’t wanna hear it, missy. Now, I’ve gotta hop in the shower and clean up a bit before I leave, so use that time to say goodbye and get yourself home, understand?”
“Alright,” Rachel sighed, “I’m on my way.”
“Good, I’ll see you when I get home.”
“OK. Bye mom.”
“Bye.”
Rachel hung up frustratedly.
“Sorry,” Rachel apologized to Sue Ann and Chris.
“It’s OK, Rach,” Sue replied. “You head on home. I’ve got things covered here.”
Rachel looked down sympathetically upon her tiny friend on the pillow next to her.
“I’m sorry, Chris. I really wish I could stay.”
“Me too,” Chris replied somberly, “but like Sue Ann said, I’m in good hands now. I’ll be fine.”
“I know you will,” Rachel replied, just as dejected, “but I still don’t wanna leave you.”
Rachel slowly stood up, stretched for a moment, then headed towards the front door to collect her sandals. Sue Ann followed, leaving Chris by himself on the couch.
“Can I give you a ride?” Sue asked. “It IS a long walk.”
“No, that’s OK,” Rachel replied, slipping her feet into her shoes. “I don’t want my mom to know I was here. Besides, you can’t leave Chris here all by himself.”
“You know, I COULD bring him with us,” Sue Ann chortled, “but you have a good point: it’ll look suspicious if your mom sees ME dropping you off.”
“Yeah,” Rachel agreed. “Hey, maybe I can come back after my mom gets home!”
“Oh, Rachel, that’s OK,” Sue Ann objected, shaking her head. “I know you two wanna spend some more time together, but maybe it’s best if you just stayed home for now.”
“But, but I...”
“There’s nothing more you can do right now,” Sue Ann interrupted her, laying her hands upon Rachel’s shoulders. “Look, I promise I’ll call you and let you know if anything changes with Chris, and when he’s back to normal, I promise to bring him by...if the coast is clear, that is; but for now, let’s just go about our days and keep quiet about all this, OK?”
Rachel hesitated for a moment as she looked back into the living room, eyeing Chris on the pillow in the middle of the couch.
“Alright,” Rachel sighed dejectedly, waving a somber goodbye to Chris, “but promise me you won’t let anything happen to him until then.”
“I promise,” Sue Ann reassured her, “he’s in good hands.”
Rachel nodded, turning back towards the front door...
She hesitated again.
“Hey,” Rachel spoke up, turning back towards Sue Ann, “would it be OK if I said ‘goodbye’ to Chris?”
“Sure,” Sue smiled. “I need to use the restroom anyway. I’ll be right back.”
Sue Ann turned and headed down the hallway to the bathroom, while Rachel stepped back into the living room, kneeling in front of the couch like a little cat, her paws on the cushion.
“Well,” she sighed, “I hope I see you tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” Chris nodded, “me too.”
“A-And maybe…if you’re normal again by the weekend, we can go catch a movie or something?”
“Sure. Sounds great.”
Rachel paused again, awkwardly biting her lower lip.
“What’s wrong?” Chris asked.
Rachel looked around for a moment, then wiggled her finger, beckoning him to come closer. Chris obliged; when he’d gotten close enough, she carefully pushed her face in close to him. The tiny boy became very nervous, unsure what she was going to do...
Rachel gently planted a small kiss on Chris’s tiny body.
“I promise I’ll give you a bigger one when you’re normal again,” she whispered softly.
Chris didn’t respond; his eyes were wide with shock! He honestly didn’t know what to say.
Rachel blushed, embarrassed that she may have been a bit too forward.
“Uh...yeah...” was all Chris was able to utter before Sue Ann appeared in the hallway.
“Everything alright?” Sue Ann asked, noticing how close together the two kids were.
“EVERYTHING’S GOOD!” Chris suddenly shouted. “WE’RE JUST SAYING GOODBYE!”
“Yeah,” Rachel chimed in. “Well, anyway, bye Chris.”
“Bye, Rach,” he waved gently as she stood back up.
While Rachel and Sue Ann said their goodbyes, Chris slowly sat down on his pillow, still flabbergasted from Rachel’s kiss. He couldn’t understand it: despite Shannon having planted kisses all over him, and Sue Ann gently kissing him earlier out of gratitude, somehow, Rachel’s kiss felt different….like it was his first REAL kiss….like it actually meant something. Almost as if it were sealing a bond between them.
Chris snapped back to reality at the sound of the front door closing, and Sue Ann’s bare feet slapping the hardwood floor as she stepped back into the living room and approached the couch, towering over him like a hungry giant.
“Whelp,” she spoke up, “shall we watch the rest of the movie?”

————————————————————————————————————————

A lone, 30-something, male, security guard sat in his comfortable office chair inside the guard shed just outside the security gate of an undisclosed government facility. He wasn’t really privy to the inner going’s on of exactly what happened behind those closed gates; all he knew was that the job paid well and came with decent government benefits. Usually, his second-shift position was uneventful: pretty much everyone important left the grounds by 5pm, and with the exception the janitorial staff and the occasional researcher working late, the only people left in the building were a small, 3-man crew of security personnel, and him manning the security booth. With only having to keep an eye out for the clearly visible cars that came up the somewhat secluded drive, it was a pretty laidback position.
At around 9PM that particular evening, however, the guard was somewhat surprised by a lone, dark-colored sedan slowly rolling up the private drive towards the gate. He quickly double-checked the large, digital clock hanging on the wall: 9:05PM—far too early for the midnight crew to be arriving to relieve him for the night.
The guard stood up from his chair, grabbed his flashlight and clipboard, and stepped out of the guard shed to meet the unidentified vehicle as it rolled to a stop just in front of him. Inside, was a thirty-something woman dressed in a white tank-top and black leggings.
“Uh, can I help you, ma’am?” the guard said, clearing his throat, shining his flashlight into the car.
“Yes,” the woman responded calmly. “Shannon Miller: here to see Dr. Raymond Price.”
“It’s....awfully late, ma’am,” the guard replied apprehensively. “Pretty much everyone’s gone home for the evening. Maybe you should just come back in the morning?
“Yes, I realize it’s late,” Shannon replied somewhat sarcastically, “but Dr. Price told me he’d be working late and needed to see me as soon as possible.”
“Are.…you certain, ma’am?” the guard replied dubiously, checking his clipboard. “I don’t have a Dr. Price listed here as still being on the premises, and even if I did, I still couldn’t let you in without the proper clearance.”
“Well, he said I shouldn’t need it if he came down to meet me and escort me up,” Shannon replied, reaching over to get her purse, setting it in her lap.
“Maybe I should call him if you’d like?” she continued, reaching inside to retrieve her phone.
The guard secretly put his right hand to his side holster, ready to draw his weapon at a moment’s notice if necessary.
“Slowly, ma’am!” The guard commanded with authority.
“I-I’m sorry,” Shannon replied, freezing in place. “I….was just reaching for my phone.”
“I understand that, ma’am, but this IS a restricted area. I have to be cautious.”
“OK,” she nodded. “My apologies. I’m just gonna get my phone, if that’s OK?”
“Yes,” the guard replied, “but just two fingers, please.”
“OK,” Shannon replied, reaching into her bag with her right index finger and thumb, pulling out her cell phone. She quickly scrolled through the names, searching for Ray’s number; then, pressed the call button.
The guard stood by dubiously as the young woman held the phone to her ear, and was slightly surprised when he heard someone pick up the other end of the line.
“Hey, it’s me,” Shannon spoke into her phone. “Yeah, I’m here at the front gate….uh-huh, just like we agreed….well, I’m talking to the guard right now; he said he won’t let me in without clearance….yes, I told him that, but he’s quite adamant….well, he doesn’t believe you’re working late….sure, hang on a sec…
“Here,” she said, presenting her phone to the guard, “he wants to talk to you.”
The guard accepted the phone and held it up to his ear:
“Hello?…Hello?…”
There was nothing but silence on the other end of the line. The confused guard held the phone away from his ear and checked the screen, making sure he hadn’t accidentally hung up by mistake; the call, however, was still active.
“Um,” he uttered as he bent over to hand the woman back her phone, “there’s nobody—“
The guard’s eyes widened as he came face-to-face with the nozzle of a small spray can the young woman was holding…
Before he could react, Shannon pressed the plunger…
A stream of liquid shot out of the spigot and straight into the guard’s eyes. He screamed in pain as the fluid burned his eyes upon contact, blinding him as he stumbled backwards and fell hard onto the ground.
“ACK!” he exclaimed. “WHAT THE HELL—?!”
He suddenly felt someone sitting on his chest, holding him down as a firm hand grabbed his jaw and squeezed, forcing his mouth open; the guard soon tasted a nasty fluid pouring into his mouth and down the back of his throat. He frantically turned onto his side, coughing and sputtering to expel the foul liquid from his throat…
That’s when the strange sensation overtook him. The guard felt as if he were sliding away into his uniform.
“Hey, what the—“ the guard uttered, suddenly stopping, confused as to why his voice seemed higher-pitched and squeakier than normal. He frantically tried to clear his eyes, but everything around him became completely black.
A few moments later, the odd sensation had passed.
The guard desperately began shaking off the delirium, still trying to clear his eyes, but before he could recover fully, he suddenly felt himself being yanked upwards, tumbling blindly through a sea of fabric…
Then, he was falling.
He screamed as he tumbled through the air, now blinded by a sea of bright lights.
“OOF!” the guard yelped as hit the ground.
Once again, he frantically tried to shake off his confusion. His entire body felt battered and bruised as he tried to push himself up. The stinging sensation in his eyes finally subsided enough for him to open them. At first, everything was out of focus; then, as his vision began to clear, he couldn’t believe what he was seeing:
His surroundings seemed so strange, yet oddly familiar at the same time. The guard shack he’d just been sitting in a short while ago appeared extremely far away now, and hundreds of times larger than it had been. As he looked around even more, he quickly realized that EVERYTHING around him was huge.
“WHAT the FUCK?!” the guard squeaked, quickly scrambling to his feet.
Suddenly, the ground began to shake. As he struggled to hold his balance, a huge shadow shrouded him in darkness. The guard looked up just in time to see a huge object plummeting towards the ground.
The guard shrieked as the huge mass impacted directly in front of him, knocking him backwards and off his feet again. As he shook off his stupor he gazed forward to see what had just landed…
The guard’s eyes went wide, and his jaw dropped open: what lay before him was a giant pair of flip-flop clad feet. As he slowly turned his gaze upwards, his whole body trembled with fright.
Standing in front of him was the young woman he’d just been talking to….only now, she was HUGE: at least 100 feet tall, towering over him, with his uniform bundled up in her arms, and an evil smile on her face.
The guard was speechless, still in utter disbelief at what he was seeing.
Then, the giant woman lifted her right front into the air, her giant, foam flip-flop hovering ominously over his head
The guard’s face contorted in horror, putting up his hands defensively at the sight of the massive, rubbery sole…
A second later, her foot slowly began descending…
The guard screamed in terror, watching helplessly as the giant flip-flop came down on top of him. Realizing his impending demise, he tried scrambling to his feet, but it was already too late: the huge foot was already on top of him, the immense pressure crushing his chest.
The last thing the guard saw was a flash of red; then, everything went black…

————————————————————————————————————————

“Oh, Chris, I’m so sorry,” Sue Ann apologized profusely, carefully yet frantically carrying the tiny, red-stained boy in her cupped hands up the stairs.
“That’s OK, Sue Ann,” Chris replied, trying to comfort his overseer as he wiped the fluid from his face. “It was an accident.”
The two had been enjoying a nice, relaxing evening together, a much-welcomed change to Chris’s prior evenings. Besides taking a reprieve to enjoy a sensible dinner in the kitchen, and the occasional chat about Rachel, Chris and Sue Ann had spent much of their evening in the living room—Chris watching TV for most of it, unable to do much else, and Sue Ann typing away on her laptop to get some much-needed work done, all the while keeping a close vigil over the tiny, shrunken boy sitting on the pillow next to her.
Then came the incident: late in the evening, Sue Ann had disappeared into the kitchen to fix them both a plate of french fries for a snack; unfortunately, when she tried squirting a small helping of ketchup onto the plate she’d brought into the living room, the bottle expelled some trapped air, spraying several globs all over Chris.
Despite Chris understanding it was merely an accident, Sue Ann was noticeably flustered, apologizing profusely as she frantically tried to clean him up the best she could. Alas, the best way to do that was by giving him a bath.
“Now then,” Sue pondered aloud as she carried Chris into her master bathroom, “how exactly do we do this?”
“Wh-What do ya you mean?” Chris called up nervously.
“We have to give you a bath….or a shower,” she reiterated. “I’m just trying to figure out how to do it.”
“Sue Ann, I’m fine,” Chris insisted. “Really! You can just make a puddle of water in your hand, and I can use it to wash his hands and face.
“Chris, you’re practically covered in ketchup!” Sue Ann exclaimed. “And let’s not forget about your and Rachel‘s little ‘footsie session’ earlier today; I can’t imagine her feet we’re very clean! Uh-uhn, I’m making sure you get cleaned up....thoroughly!”
Sue Ann set Chris down beside the sink and retrieved a bottle of vanilla-sugar-scented body wash from the shower.
“Alright, now hang on just one second,” she said to Chris as she turned on the faucet. Once the water reached a good temperature, she slowed the faucet to a slight trickle, gathering a few drops in her hand and bringing them over to Chris.
“How does this feel?” she asked. “It that warm enough?”
“Feels nice,” Chris replied.
“OK,” she continued, pulling the stopper on the sink to keep the water from draining, “Now, get those clothes off.”
“Uh, O-OK,” Chris stammered. He was a little self-conscious about disrobing in front of her, but it’s not like Sue Ann hadn’t ever seen him naked before. Nonetheless, Chris kicked off his toga and handed it up to Sue Ann, who quickly tossed it into the nearby wastebasket.
“Alright, hop in,” Sue ordered, holding out her palm.
Chris hopped back into her hand, holding on as she moved it under the faucet, allowing the water to drip into her cupped palm.
“OK now,” she said. Let’s get started.”
“Uh...ar-aren’t you going to put me down first?” Chris asked.
“No,” Sue answered, “I’m gonna help you get cleaned up.”
“Sue Ann, I can wash myself!” Chris objected.
“Oh really, little man?!” she scoffed. “Exactly how’re you gonna do that?”
“Just set me down in the sink; I’ll be fine.”
“No way, mister!” Sue objected. “I’m not taking a chance of you drowning or accidentally going down the drain. I may have put the stopper down just to be safe, but you’re bathing in my hand, and that’s final!”
Chris gulped, hesitating for a moment before slowly stepping into the small pool of water beneath the trickling tap. Sue popped the cap on her body wash and carefully squeezed a single drop onto him, although even that amount was way more than Chris needed. Just as he began to lather up, however, Sue Ann intervened:
“Here, let me help you.”
“But, but I—“ Chris stuttered.
“Sh, don’t worry,” Sue whispered softly. “I’ll be gentle.”
Before Chris knew it, Sue Ann was running her right index finger up and down his 1” tall body, lathering him up thoroughly. Her soft, gentle touch was so stimulating that Chris couldn’t help sporting a tiny erection, especially when her finger brushed across his privates. He knew she wasn’t trying to be frisky, or tease him, but Chris’s hormones were bubbling inside him, and his skin grew hot and flushed. He gazed upon her face, hoping she wouldn’t laugh at his boner, but Sue Ann’s face only displayed a soft, sweet smile.
Thankfully, it wasn’t long before she rinsed him off, setting him down onto a small washcloth that, to Chris, was the size of an oversized beach blanket.
“Alright, now you stay here and dry off a bit while I hop in the shower real quick, OK?” Sue Ann said.
“O-OK,” Chris stammered.
“Great! I promise I won’t be long.”
Chris nodded as Sue Ann stepped behind the shower curtain. She nonchalantly tossed her dirty clothes out onto the floor next to the tub and started the shower. Chris watched the curtain intently, wondering if he might get a small peek at Sue Ann’s giant, naked body, but the curtain was nearly opaque, and he could only make out amorphous silhouette on the other side.
A few minutes later, Sue turned off the shower and reached for a towel from the nearby towel rack, pulling it back behind the curtain. She emerged a minute later with the towel wrapped snuggly around her midsection.
Chris gulped; his face was red. Seeing Sue Ann in a towel was surprisingly more stimulating than he thought. As she bent down to collect her clothes, Chris’s eyes were peeled to her body, hoping she’d flash him a peek at her breasts, but she was careful to leave her chest and private parts well-covered.
Once she’d tossed her clothes in the hamper just outside the bathroom, she stepped back over to the sink to retrieve Chris.
“Alright, Chris. Let’s get you dressed.”
Sue Ann handed the tiny boy another piece of tissue for him to make a new toga, then carefully carried Chris back into her bedroom, setting him down on the vanity where she’d prepared a soft sponge for his bed. Next, she gathered up some pajamas and headed back to the bathroom to change in private.
“Ready for bed?” Sue asked as she reemerged from the bathroom a few minutes later, wearing a T-shirt and pink, silk, pajama shorts.
“Um, actually, I was wondering if I could stay up with you and talk for a little bit,” Chris asked.
“Oh, well, I was going to read for a while, but you’re welcome to keep me company.”
“OK. Maybe I could watch some TV then.”
“Chris, you’ve been watching TV all day!”
“I know, but what else am I supposed to do?!” Chris said avidly. “There’s not much else I CAN do. Besides, I knew you had to get some work done today, so I figured it’d just be easier if I just let you work while I just chilled. I didn’t want to be an inconvenience.”
“Chris, that’s sweet of you,” Sue replied sympathetically, “but maybe you could just read a book...uh, or, you could listen to some music. I think I have some headphones....um, I think I see your point. What exactly did you and Shannon DO all week? Don’t tell me she spent the entire week TORTURING you?!”
“Among other things,” Chris replied, rolling his eyes reticently.
“Alright, come on,” Sue Ann relented, carrying Chris over to her bed and setting him down on the pillow beside her.
“OK,” she sighed, “you can watch TV for a little while I read a couple of chapters, but then it’s off to bed, agreed?”
“OK,” Chris nodded.
“I’ll keep the volume low so it won’t disturb me.”
“OK. Thanks, Sue Ann.”
“You’re welcome,” she smiled softly, turning on the TV.

————————————————————————————————————————

With her headlights doused, Shannon carefully drove her rental car up the secluded drive and crept through the parking lot, eventually parking in a dark, unlit, corner space in the rear of the lot. There, she quickly gathered her things into a small, dark backpack; threw on a dark, long-sleeved shirt over her tank-top; switched out her flip-flops for a black pair of socks and flats; and, with Ray’s ID badge in hand, quietly crept towards the building, sticking to the shadows to avoid being spotted.
Ray, whom Shannon was keeping close by, had indicated the existence of a somewhat unguarded, side entrance not covered by any security cameras that could be used to gain entrance to the building; then, she’d just have to sneak her into his laboratory and secure herself inside. Thankfully, in order to keep research and classified materials being seen by any unauthorized security personnel, Ray’s lab was completely devoid of cameras and inaccessible to the guards, so Shannon would be free to work in private without having to worry about any unwanted interruptions.
Unfortunately, there were still about half a dozen cameras between the side entrance and Ray’s lab, and for Shannon to keep from being spotted by the guard monitoring the cameras from the front, security desk, she needed a plan.
With the side entrance and entry route thoroughly scouted, and the guard at the front desk in her sights, Shannon located one of the outside security cameras on an opposite corner of the building, and slowly approached it, staying just out of it sights…
With a deep breath, and a count of three, Shannon took off, running directly past the camera.
The guard monitoring the cameras quickly spotted the disturbance and called out on his radio for assistance, leaving his post a moment later to intercept the intruder.
Shannon, however, was nowhere near where the guard or his two partners were going to be looking: once she was out of the camera’s line of sight, she cut sideways into woods and doubled-back around to the opposite side of the building. Once there, she swiped Ray’s security badge and quickly slipped inside and out of sight.
The entrance was directly adjacent to an emergency stairwell, and once inside, Shannon quickly ducked through the stairwell door, making sure the coast was clear before pulling back the waistbands of her leggings and panties and retrieving the tiny Ray from the crotch region of her underwear, holding him up in front of her.
“Alright, little man,” she demanded, “where to now?”
“Third floor!” the tiny man squeaked. “My lab’s just down the hall from this stairwell’s third-floor entrance.”
“Good,” she nodded. “Now, keep quiet until I’m there.”
“NO, SHANNON WAI—!”
Shannon’s fist quickly closed around the protesting tiny man as she reached her hand inside her top and deposited Ray in her bra, just on top of her right breast. Then, with the tiny man safely secured, Shannon quickly made her way up the stairs to the third-floor.
A few moments later, Shannon was darting unseen down the third-floor hallway past several, currently unmonitored security cameras thanks to her diversion. It wasn’t long before she safely made her way to Ray’s laboratory, swiped his badge again, typed in a 4-digit security code, and ducked inside the unlocked door, securing it behind her.
Now that she was safely secured inside the lab, Shannon made her way over to one of the bench tops and removed Ray from her bra, setting him down in front of her.
“Alright, Ray,” she said adamantly, “Let’s get to work!”
“JESUS CHRIST, SHANNON!” Ray squeaked up angrily. “THIS IS CRAZY! YOU’RE GONNA KILL ME IF YOU’RE NOT CAREFUL!”
“Stop stalling, little man!” the giant woman demanded, “Now, tell me how make this new formula!”
“FINE!” Ray relented. “JUST GIVE ME THE ANTIDOTE AND I’LL WHIP YOU UP A BATCH!”
“Oh, no, little man,” Shannon objected. “You can’t be trusted. I’m not having you calling security and getting me arrested.”
“Shannon, baby, PLEASE!” the tiny man pleaded on his hands and knees, “I’m begging you. I won’t tell anyone. I swear! Just PLEASE, GROW ME BACK AND I’LL MAKE IT FOR YOU!”
“I’m not doing ANYTHING for you until I get my new formula!” Shannon exclaimed impatiently, raising her fist over him. “Now, you either tell me how to make RIGHT NOW, or the only trace of you ANYONE’S going to find is a little, red stain on this table!”
“Alright, alright!” Ray cowered. “I’ll tell you. I promise. Just PLEASE, DON’T CRUSH ME!”
“That’s better,” Shannon replied, lowering her fist. “Now, where do we start?”

————————————————————————————————————————

As Chris sat on the pillow at the head of Sue Ann’s bed, he desperately tried to keep his focus on the program playing on the tiny TV across the room; unfortunately, something kept distracting him: Sue Ann’s long, tanned legs sat crossed, right-over-left, within his field of view, and every now and then, her bare foot would run up and down her shin to scratch an itch, gliding effortlessly along her smooth, silky skin.
Chris tried to fight off his oncoming erection, but he was practically squirming in his seat already. Sure, it was no picnic being stuck between Sue Ann’s toes that morning, but after the up-close and personal experiences he’d had with Rachel’s and even Shannon’s feet, he just HAD to get closer to Sue Ann’s!
“Um, Sue Ann?” he called up meekly. “W-Would it be OK if I headed down to the other end of the bed?”
“Sure,” she replied. “Why?”
“Uh, it’s a little hard to hear from here,” Chris lied. “I figured I’d just move closer.”
“Well, OK,” Sue shrugged as Chris quickly hopped up and slid down the pillow to the bed cover. “Would you like any help?”
“No, I’ll be fine,” Chris waved her off, hastening his step.
As Chris walked down the bed, he kept glancing to his left at Sue Ann’s legs. They looked so smooth, so silky, almost as if they were freshly shaven, possibly even that very evening when she was in the shower. Soon, he passed her ankles, and crossed the threshold where he was finally able to glimpse her soft, wrinkly soles. They were like huge, delicate pillows, and Chris SO wanted to ask Sue Ann if he walk upon them, knowing that they would cushion his every step.
Once he’d found a good spot near the end of the bed to see both he TV and Sue’s bare feet, Chris sat down and made himself comfortable. Though he tried to keep his attention on the television, he kept a constant peripheral vigil on the giant feet next to him, catching little glimmers of movement—a gentle scrunching of her sole, or wiggling of her toes—imagining her feet were beckoning him to come over.
The boner in Chris’s lap grow exponentially, and he started breathing heavily! He tried gripping and rubbing it, hoping he could make it go away, but, obviously, that only made things worse.
Chris couldn’t stand it any longer. He checked to see if Sue Ann had caught him staring, but she seemed too engrossed in her book to even notice; when he was sure the coast was clear, he quietly scrambled to his feet and casually strolled over to the giant appendages. They appeared even softer and smoother up close, and with each breath he took, he could smell the intoxicatingly warm, vanilla scent emanating from her soles.
Chris knew he shouldn’t, but it was just too compelling: hesitantly, he reached out his right arm, slowly creeping forward until his hand just lightly touched her skin...
“God! Her skin feels so soft!” Chris thought, his knees going weak as he lightly stroked the tender heel of her left foot. Despite the wrinkles, Sue Ann’s feet were also extremely smoothed and well-cared for: there wasn’t a callous or rough patch of skin to be found anywhere. Apparently, Sue Ann moisturized her feet very well.
Unable to help himself, Chris pushed his face closer to her sole, breathing in the essence of her natural pheromones mixed with scented lotion. Then, in a moment of weakness, he planted a tiny kiss on her foot…
Sue Ann’s foot suddenly jerked away; Chris immediately fell forward flat on his face into the void left by the giant foot’s withdrawal.
“Chris?!” Sue Ann gasped. “Geez, you startled me! Wha…What’re you doing?!”
“Uh…N-Nothing, nothing!” Chris stammered nervously, pushing himself back up.
“W...Was that YOU that just touched my foot?”
“Well, uh, yeah,” Chris relented. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.”
“Well, you DID!” Sue exclaimed, trying to calm herself back down. “Geez, you’re lucky I didn’t knock you off the bed! “What....what did you think you were doing?”
“I was, uh....well actually, I was....just…trying to give you a foot massage.”
“Wh-What?!” Sue recoiled in utter confusion, “Why?”
“Well, I-I was just thinking, you know, maybe I could do something nice for you. You know, for rescuing me...a-and being so nice and taking care of me.”
“Oh,” Sue Ann uttered, slightly discomforted, “OK. Well, thank you, but…y-you really don’t have to.”
“But I WANT to,” Chris insisted. “I just wanna show you how much I appreciate all that you’ve done for me.”
“Chris, that’s OK. I’m fine. Really, it’s not necessary.”
“Please?” Chris pleaded. “I-It would really mean a lot.”
“It....it would mean a lot for you to give me a FOOT MASSAGE?” Sue Ann inquired dubiously.
“Well, yeah. Kinda. Look, I just feel like I owe you something for saving me and taking care of me, especially while I’m like THIS.”
“Sweetie, you don’t have to do that for me,” Sue Ann said, “and you can’t help what Shannon did to you. I’m just glad I found you when I did. I mean, taking care of you is literally the LEAST I could do.”
“And I couldn’t be happier,” Chris chimed in, clasping his hands, “but I really wanna do this for you. Please?”
“Well....OK,” Sue Ann relented, shrugging, “if it really means that much to you.”
“Oh, thank you,” Chris squeaked. “I promise, you won’t regret it.”
“I just don’t see how you think you can DO it at your size.”
“Oh, you’d be surprised,” Chris replied, rolling his eyes reticently.
“Well...here you go,” Sue Ann said, extending her leg forward again, presenting her right foot to Chris. “Have at it.”
The tiny boy slowly walked up to her heel and began rubbing as hard as he could.
“He he, that tickles,” Sue giggled, wiggling her foot reactively.
“Sorry,” Chris apologized, “I’ll try to be firmer.”
Chris dug his hands into her heel, pressing firmly as he slid his hands across her skin.
“Hm, that feels kinda weird,” Sue commented.
“Does it feel good?” Chris asked, searching for a compliment.
“Eh, no, not really,” she shrugged. “Just weird.”
“Um, maybe I can try a softer part of your foot,” he offered.
“Chris, I really don’t think that’s gonna make a difference.”
“Please?” he begged. “At least, let me TRY.”
“Fine,” she sighed impatiently as she tilted her foot to the side.
Chris walked up to her foot again and plowed his hands in her soft flesh as hard as he could, praying she’d like it this time.
“Ooh,” Sue uttered with surprise. “You know, that DOES feel kinda good.”
Chris heaved a huge sigh of relief, thankful his efforts had finally paid off.
“Of course, at YOUR size, it’d probably take you over an hour just to do one foot,” Sue chuckled.
“Yeah, that’d be terrible,” Chris replied sarcastically. “I mean, who’d wanna have their feet massaged for an hour or two?”
“Point taken,” Sue chortled. “Even so, you can’t possibly keep it up for THAT long; besides, I’m getting tired, and we’ll both need to go to sleep before too long.”
Sue Ann did have a point: even though he wanted to, Chris couldn’t possibly keep up his current pace forever. Nonetheless, he gleefully massaged her sole for several minutes, doing his very best to please the lovely giantess before him.
As expected, though, it didn’t take long for Chris’s arms to feel weary. Putting so much effort into each stroke was really tuckering him out, but he wanted Sue Ann to be in a good mood, and squeezed every last drop of energy he could out of himself until he couldn’t rub anymore.
“H-How was that?” Chris stammered breathlessly, making his way back up the bed.
“I’ll say this, sweetie: you sure surprised me,” Sue Ann commented. “You know, you’re pretty handy for a little guy.”
“Thanks....I think.”
“You look exhausted, Chris,” Sue Ann sighed. “How about we try to get some sleep?”
“Actually,” Chris interjected quickly, “I was wondering if...I could talk to you for a minute.”
“Sure,” she replied. “What about?”
“Well, it’s…kinda hard to say,” Chris sighed nervously, rubbing his arm. “I’m a little nervous.”
“Oh, well, don’t be nervous, Chris,” Sue Ann reassured him. “Whatever it is, you can tell me. There’s no need to be shy.”
“Well, it’s just that…you know, this past week, while Shannon was keeping me prisoner…well, the whole time…I-I really wished I’d been with you…”
“Oh, I know sweetie,” Sue Ann sighed, gently stroking his tiny body with her finger, “and once again, I’m really sorry. If I’d just called off my business trip and watched you like I was supposed to, NONE of this would’ve happened.”
“Yeah, but....that’s not really what I meant.”
“Oh? Well, what DID you mean?”
“What I meant was...that, well...I-I wish I could’ve spent all my time....you know, being small…with you.”
“Well, to be fair, you wouldn’t BE this small if I hadn’t had to leave town at the last minute,” Sue chortled, “but given your present situation, I’m sure you’d have preferred to have been with ANYONE who didn’t mistreat or torture you,” Sue chortled.
“Yeah,” Chris nodded, “but you’re not just ‘anyone’ Sue Ann. You’re special.”
“Aw,” Sue Ann smiled softly, “thank you, sweetie.”
“A-And all the times that Shannon was teasing me and torturing me,” Chris continued,
“thinking about YOU is what got me through it; and even in my dreams, I dreamed about you, because if I had to be small, there’s no one I’d rather be around than you.”
“R-Really? Why?”
“Well, I’ve been thinking a lot about you, Sue Ann: about how much fun we’ve had together, how nice you are to me, and....about what you said to me last summer.”
“Wh-What did I say to you last summer?” Sue Ann inquired, unsure what Chris was referring to.
“You know, about wishing that I was older...or that you were younger so that...you know, we could...maybe...be together...”
“Oh, I see,” Sue Ann sighed, putting her book down, finally understanding what the tiny boy was trying to tell. “Chris, look, I think you’re a sweet kid...uh, guy, and I like you, I really do, but you’re 13 and I’m...well, I’m not.”
“I’m almost 14,” Chris chimed in.
“Chris,” Sue smiled, shaking her head, “I think I finally understand what you’ve been trying to say…how you feel about me. Trust me, I get it, I really do. I know what I said, and I swear I wasn’t trying to lead you on or give you the wrong idea, but I think it would be better for you if you were with someone your own age. Besides, you and Rachel seemed pretty chummy this afternoon.”
“Yeah, I guess,” Chris admitted, rubbing his arm.
“I think she’s really missed you this week, and something tells me that YOU’VE really missed HER, too, haven’t you?”
“Yeah, I guess I do,” Chris nodded.
“So…what do you think?” Sue Ann posed. “You think you and Rachel are gonna start dating?”
“I don’t know,” Chris replied, averting his eyes. “I mean, we haven’t made anything official yet, but I just wanted to, you know, tell YOU....how I felt about you.”
“And I’m flattered, Chris—I REALLY am—but Rachel’s a sweet girl, and I think you should really give things between the two of you a chance. We BOTH know you really like her, and SHE really likes you, too. Trust me, you’re a lucky, little guy....current situation aside, of course, and if things work out, you’re gonna love having her as your girlfriend. Believe me.”
Chris nodded somberly, biting his lip shamefully.
“Oh, I hope I’m not breaking your little heart,” Sue Ann sighed. “Look, honestly, maybe in a weird way, I DO wish the situation was different. I mean, it would be interesting to be back in high school again, or to see you all grown up....older, I mean....but that’s just not how it is. Maybe in another time or place...oh, I hope you’re not too upset.”
“A little,” Chris admitted, feeling his heart sink, “but I’ll get over it.”
“I really am sorry, Chris,” Sue said sympathetically, shaking her head, “but you and me...it’s just not possible.”
“I understand,” Chris sighed dejectedly. “Do you think we could just keep this between us?”
“Of course,” Sue whispered, “and….I’m really glad you told me. Now, how about we both get some sleep?”
Sue Ann carefully picked up the tiny boy and carried him over to her dresser, setting him down lightly in his makeshift bed.
“I’ll see you in the morning,” Sue Ann said.
“Goodnight, Sue Ann.”
“Goodnight, Chris,” she replied, switching off the light.
A short while later, things were quiet. Chris, however, was still awake, pondering everything that had just happened. In actuality, he was more brokenhearted over Sue Ann than he’d let on, but deep down, even HE knew that the two of them could never be together. Chris kept telling himself over and over again that his feelings were nothing more than a boyhood crush, trying to sound more mature, hoping it would make the pain go away.
Then, Chris thought about what else Sue Ann had told him: about how he and Rachel were becoming a couple, and how he was lucky to have someone who liked him just as much as he liked her. And Rachel wasn’t just some consolation prize, she was his best friend. They could skip all the awkward stuff and just skip to having fun.
Chris felt silly to be so upset; the thought of Rachel actually being his girlfriend made him smile.
Boy, this has been one crazy week! Chris thought.
Although he was more than ready to get back to normal, for a moment, despite all the punishment he’d suffered, he couldn’t help but feel kind of glad this whole shrinking experience had happened: strangely enough, it had given him the opportunity and the confidence to tell Sue Ann how he felt about her, and even though she technically rejected him, he didn’t regret revealing his feelings one bit. His best friend was now becoming his girlfriend, and thanks to Shannon—who had shrunk him and played with him with her feet—Nick had actually enjoyed his and Rachel’s little foot session that afternoon. If he didn’t grow back too much during the night, Nick wondered if they could do it again tomorrow, and started contemplating other ways for he and Rachel to have some fun nice while he was still small.
Thanks to being shrunk, Chris had been able to experience intimate moments with both Sue Ann AND Rachel, and the possibility of being able to experience even more with them before he grew back to normal was making him hard.
Chris quickly rubbed one out, then settled comfortably into a warm, relaxing sleep. Considering how miserable his day had begun—stuck in that drainpipe, tossed into the trash, nearly being squished by both his favorite babysitter AND his best friend—the day had actually turned out well in the end.
After all the punishment he’d endured, all the unwilling adventures he’d been on, and coming within inches of death, he’d finally reached a safe haven.
He was safe at last.

————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon stared intently at the beaker of liquid in front of her, waiting for the bubbles from her latest addition to die down. Then, she grabbed a small Pasteur pipette and filled it up with some yellow liquid from an open bottle sitting next to her.
“You’re SURE this is the last ingredient, Ray?” Shannon inquired impatiently, holding the pipette over the mouth of the beaker.
“I SWEAR!” the tiny Ray squeaked, “ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS ADD THAT LAST LITTLE BIT AND MIX.”
Shannon squeezed the pipette bulb and dispensed the liquid into the beaker, setting it down on the bench top as she screwed the cap onto the ingredient bottle. Then, she gently grasped the beaker, lifted it above the bench-top, and carefully swirled it in her hand.
“You’d better hope this is right, little man!” Shannon warned him sternly, motioning to her backside with her thumb. “OTHERWISE, it’s BACK in my ass you go!”
The tiny man gulped fearfully and crossed his fingers, hoping he hadn’t forgotten anything as he watched the intimidating giantess swirl and mix up the beaker’s contents…
Slowly but surely, and much to Ray’s relief, the reaction started to happen: the liquid in the began taking on a translucent, purple hue.
Shannon’s eyes lit up as she watched the mixture in the beaker change color, carefully setting it down on the bench-top in front of her.
“So…that’s it?” Shannon inquired anxiously, ogling the beaker. “Is it ready?”
“I-I think so,” Ray stammered. “I mean, it LOOKS correct.”
“And you’re SURE this stuff’ll work?”
“Well, i-it’s never been tested,” Ray squeaked nervously, “but all my other formulas have worked perfectly, and all my simulations have indicated that THIS mixture should work, too…th-theoretically.”
“Good,” Shannon smiled as she retrieved a new pipette, filling it with a small amount of the new formula.
“You first,” she commanded, moving the pipette towards him.
“M-ME?!” Ray squeaked with surprise. “Why ME?!”
“I HAVE to make sure it’s safe, Ray,” Shannon answered, “AND, I wanna make sure it actually WORKS, so who better to try it on than someone who eagerly wants to get bigger.”
“But…But I can’t take that with my other formula still in my system,” Ray objected. “Who KNOWS what could happen?!”
“Exactly my point,” Shannon directed. “Now, open wide…unless you think there’s something WRONG with the new formula, Ray.”
“N-No, there’s nothing WRONG with it,” the tiny man squeaked nervously, “at least, there SHOULDN’T be…not if you mixed it correctly, but there’s no way of knowing how it will react with the shrinking formula already in my system! How about you give me the antidote first and let me grow back, and THEN I’ll take it?”
“You’re not getting ANYTHING until I know this new formula works, Ray,” Shannon replied irately, “and I SURE AS HELL ain’t stupid enough to let you grow into a GIANT and overpower me; now, you can either open up RIGHT NOW, or you can think about for a while while you’re struggling beneath my ass!”
Ray gulped nervously and, not wanting to Shannon to sit on him again, reluctantly stepped forward towards the dropper. He honestly wasn’t sure how the new formula was going to react with what was already in his system, but given his knowledge of all the ingredients it contained, all this new mixture should theoretically do was counteract what he’d already taken; at the very least, if he took enough of it, he might just grow back to normal. With newfound gusto, he anxiously opened his mouth and quickly imbibed the drop that Shannon had squeezed out of the pipette tip, choking it down as he hurriedly tried to take in more.
“Uh, Uh, Uhn,” Shannon scolded him, quickly pulling the dropper out of his reach. “Not TOO much. We certainly can’t have you growing TOO big just yet, now, can we?”
Crap! Ray thought as he almost fell over from the pipette’s withdrawal. Shannon was still one step ahead of him.
The two stood by in silence, each holding their breath, anxiously waiting for something to happen…
Then, Ray could feel it: his tiny body began stretching…expanding…
That single drop hadn’t been much, but it was enough to grow his tiny figure up to a little over a respectable 3 inches tall.
“It WORKED!” Ray squeaked excitedly. “It REALLY WORKS!”
“YES, it DOES!” Shannon exclaimed, her gaze fixated on the beaker as she carefully lifted it up with both hands.
“Alright, you’ve got your formula,” Ray cried impatiently. “Now, grow me back to normal so we can BOTH get the hell out of here!”
“All in good time, little man,” Shannon said, filling up the pipette again with a satisfied sigh. “You have NO idea how long I’ve waited for this moment!
“Wha—?” Ray squeaked with confusion. “You didn’t even KNOW about this new formula until this afternoon!”
“Oh, no, Ray, that’s NOT what I meant!” Shannon clarified, glaring at the pipette in her hand with an evil grin. “You have NO idea what it’s like to grow up being SHORTER than every other girl my age—the constant teasing, the ridicule, especially being slightly overweight. Even after I blossomed into a young woman, learned how to be tough and stand up for myself, and learned how to use my body to get what I wanted, I still let guys walk all over me, and do you know WHY?! Because I was a chubby…shorter than them…WEAKER than them. I thought I had to…bend over backwards to get them to notice me—to WANT ME…to LOVE me…
“Well, NOT anymore!” Shannon affirmed, her eyes lighting up with fire. “Now, I’M going to be the tall girl—a giantess….a GODDESS! I’m gonna see what this new formula can REALLY do!”
Shannon tilted her head back, stuck out her tongue, and squirted the pipette’s entire contents into her mouth, quickly swallowing every drop. Then, she sat back and eagerly awaited the results…
She didn’t have to wait long: in no time at all, Shannon felt her body stretching. Her black top began tearing at the seams, her tank top became tight, and her stretchy pants quickly became snug and tight fitting, tearing down the sides. Her shoes stretched and popped off her growing feet, and her socks practically disintegrated…
The 3-inch Ray instinctively retreated to the rear of the bench-top, falling onto his backside, cowering in fear as he beheld the giant woman in front of him grow even bigger and more menacing.
By the time her growth spurt had finished, Shannon’s 5-foot frame had expanded to a healthy 7 feet tall!
“YES!” she exclaimed loudly, not caring if the whole world heard her at this point. It WORKED! It actually WORKED!”
The tiny Ray was still cowering in fear as the giant woman before him reveled in victory, unsure of her current intentions.
“Y-Yes,” he squeaked nervously. “Yes, it DID work; just like I told you it would!”
“Oh, Ray,” Shannon exclaimed, “you have NO idea how happy you’ve made me!”
“Good,” Ray replied, sighing nervously, “OK, now, I’ve given you exactly what I promised. Now, grow me back to normal and let’s get the hell OUT OF HERE!”
“Oh, no!” Shannon objected in her larger, more menacing voice, reaching for a plastic, sealable flask. “Not YET, little man. This is a dream come true for me, and I’m just getting started. I certainly can’t have you ruining things for me.”
“HEY, NOmfp—“ the tiny man squeaked with surprise as Shannon’s huge hand reached down and snatched him up in her fist.
“Besides, it’ll be WAY easier for me to sneak you out of here if you’re still small,” Shannon continued, bringing him up to her face, with only his tiny head and shoulders sticking out of her fist. “In any case, I’ve still got to cover all this up before we leave, and it’ll be much easier to do that if you’re not in my way.”
“Shannon,” the tiny man strained as the giant woman’s fist squeezed his ribs. “Uhn, Shannon please…”
“Oh, don’t worry, Ray,” Shannon explained in a much sweeter tone, “I’ll keep you safe in the meantime, and seeing as you DID give me my new formula, I suppose you deserve a….‘little’ reward.”
“SHAN—NUUnmmmmmmmn!” the tiny man protested as Shannon pulled back the torn remnants of her shirt and deposited him between her now, much larger breasts. Ray desperately struggled to free himself from her cleavage, but the giant woman quickly adjusted her breasts, smooshing and smothering the poor, 3-inch man in between them, until he was completely enveloped by two walls of flesh.
“Now, you just sit tight while I get this all cleaned up.” Shannon commanded.
The tiny man was screaming muffled curses as Shannon quickly poured the growth formula into the new flask, screwing the lid on tightly.
“Oh, quit your bellyaching, Ray,” she scoffed, “You should consider yourself LUCKY to riding ANYWHERE that’s not the back of my panties, and besides, I figured you’d ENJOY being between my breasts, considering they ARE, like quadruple D’s, now!”
Shannon giggled proudly as she gently pressed her breasts together, greatly pleased hearing the tiny man’s muffled screams.
While the 3-inch Ray kept squirming and writhing between Shannon’s breasts, struggling desperately to free himself, the 7 foot giantess went about cleaning up the lab: quickly washing the glassware and storing the leftover ingredients where she found them in the hopes that no one would realize she was ever there.
A shot while later, with everything back in it’s proper place, Shannon gathered up the torn remnants of her clothes, shoving them into her backpack, along with her newfound formula safely tucked away between them. Then, Shannon doused the lights and headed for the door.
Of course, getting OUT of the building would prove to be an even greater challenge than getting in. In her haste to test out her newfound, favorite formula, Shannon neglected to consider how much more difficult it would be to sneak her new, 7-foot figure out of the building without being seen. Unfortunately, with no better options, she had no choice but to go out the way she came in. Shannon cracked open the door to the lab just enough to get a good peek down the hallway, making sure the coast was clear before slinking out of the lab and tiptoeing her way back to the stairs.
Even with her trying to stay as quiet as possible, Shannon’s huge feet stomped the linoleum floor as she made her way down the hall; the giant woman cringed, freezing in place, hoping no one heard her. She honestly hadn’t figured that the mere addition of a couple of feet to her height would add so much more power to each of her steps, immediately adjusting her speed and stride to keep the noise level to a minimum as she continued down the hallway.
Shannon heaved a huge sigh of relief as she successfully reached the stairwell and ducked inside the door.
Just a quick jaunt down three measly flights of stairs and I’m gone! she thought as she descended the first staircase.
Then. just as Shannon reached the second floor landing, she heard a loud click, followed by an audible squeak…
Someone had just opened the stairwell door on the first floor.
Crap! Shannon exclaimed in her mind, holding her breath as she stepped back slightly.
As soon as she heard the first footstep hit the stairs below, Shannon realized she was cut off. Thinking quickly, the giant woman stepped over and quietly opened the door to the second floor.
“Jim, is that you?!” she heard a male voice call out from below.
Obviously, Shannon didn’t respond. She silently, but quickly, closed the door and immediately took off down the corridor to find herself an alternate exit. Unfortunately, the giant woman quickly came to a small intersection, unsure which way to go.
“Alright, Ray,” she called down to the tiny man still sandwiched between her breasts as she quickly opened her blouse, “I need another way out of here, and FAST!”
“Uhn, Shannon, get me out of here!” Ray squeaked. Shannon hadn’t realized that all of her moving and shifting around with her now, larger body had been continuously squeezing her breasts together, shifting her whole bosom form side to side, putting the poor, tiny man through a constant stream of torture.
“There’s no time, Ray!” Shannon exclaimed hurriedly. “Now, come on. Tell me how to get out of here!”
“OOF!” the tiny man strained, struggling to keep himself from falling down any further between Shannon’s tits. “I don’t know! I can’t even SEE where we ARE from in here!”
“We’re on the second floor!” Shannon replied frantically. “I just—“
“HEY! STOP RIGHT THERE!” a male voice shouted from behind her.
Shannon whipped around and immediately spotted one of the security guards running down the hall towards her. With no time to lose, she quickly took a tighter grip on her backpack, picked the corridor to her right, and took off down the hallway.
“I said, ‘STOP’!” the guard repeated, continuing after her as he pulled his radio from his holster. “Jim, I found the intruder! She’s on the second floor, East wing! She’s headed towards the east-side elevators. See if you can cut her off! I’m in pursuit!”
Luckily, the guard was talking so loudly that Shannon had heard his entire conversation, and had now doubled her pace down the hallway, her bare feet smacking the floor with powerful booms as she hurried off towards the elevators.
They weren’t her destination, however; Shannon had another escape route in mind. As she neared the end of the corridor, she spotted a sign indicating not only the elevators, but another set of stairs as well.
Her instincts had paid off. Shannon rounded the corner at the next junction, quickly spotting the door to the stairwell…
At that very moment, the stairwell door opened, and second guard appeared.
“HOLD…iiiit!” The guard could barely finish his command, his eyes widening at the sight of a giant, 7-foot woman standing in front of him.
Shannon skidded to a stop, trying to turn around, when the first guard finally reached the junction behind her.
“STOP!” he shouted, trying to catch his breath. “DON’T MOVE!”
Shannon turned back towards the second guard directly in her path, who instinctively reached for the stun gun on the holster of his belt…
He wasn’t fast enough. Shannon quickly lunged forward, grabbing him by the collar of his uniform; then, mustering all of her increased strength, she twisted her body around and hurled the guard behind her. The man yelped as flew through the air, slamming into his partner and knocking them both to the ground with an audible thud.
Shannon, surprised by her newfound strength, didn’t take time to celebrate, though, and quickly ducked into the stairwell, pounding down the single flight of stairs to the first floor, hurriedly scanning for an exit as she scurried down the hallway.
All the while, as Shannon ran down corridors and stomped down stairs, her breasts had been bouncing up and down and shifting practically nonstop; the helpless, shrunken Ray, who kept getting smashed between them, was struggling not only to keep his head above her tits to be able to breathe, but also to keep from falling out the bottom of his giant captor’s cleavage, not wanting to fall to the floor below and risk getting squashed by one of her massive feet as they menacingly pounded the floor with each loud stomp.
As Shannon quickly rounded the next corner, she spotted the front entrance dead ahead; There was no stopping her now!
At that exact moment, the security guard manning the front desk, having heard all the commotion on the radio, suddenly showed his face around the corner, shocked to see a giant woman barreling towards him.
Shannon never even slowed down: she slammed into the guard, knocking him out of the way with her left arm, and throwing him clear across the lobby as she burst through the front door and out into the parking lot.
The guard struggled to recover, still reeling from the impact as he heard one of his partner’s voices call out on his radio:
“Parker, she’s headed your way. Do you have her?”
“Negative,” the guard responded, wincing. “She…caught me by surprise. She took of into the parking lot. I’m in pursuit!
“Front gate, do you copy?” he continued, trying to get to his feet.
There was no response.
“Perry, do you copy? The intruder’s trying to make her escape. SEAL THE FRONT GATE, NOW!”
Meanwhile, Shannon was quickly approaching her car, rifling through the backpack for her keys, retrieving them right as she reached the driver’s side door. She quickly unlocked and opened the door, tossed her bag into the passenger’s seat, and sat down…
“What the…FUCK!?!” Shannon exclaimed, her ass and midsection being uncomfortably squeezed between the steering wheel and the car seat. Once again, she hadn’t taken into account her increased size; the driver’s seat was still set for someone of a significantly shorter stature. She quickly reached down and fumbled with the seat adjuster, moving the front seat all the way back, then swung her legs inside, closing the door. It was still a tight and uncomfortable fit, but it would have to do.
Shannon quickly put her key into the ignition and started the engine.
“YOU IN THE VEHICLE—STOP!” A commanding voice shouted.
Shannon looked out the right, rear, backseat window, immediately spotting one of the guards barreling towards the car. She frantically put the car in gear and peeled out, sideswiping the guard and knocking him off his feet and onto the pavement. With a quick turn of the steering wheel and pull of the emergency brake, Shannon whipped her car around and put it in drive, her tires squealing for traction as the car screamed towards the front exit.
“Perry, she’s headed your way!” the guard called out on his radio, once again finding himself on the cold, hard ground. “Is the gate secure?!”
Once again, he received no answer.
“Damn it, Man! WAKE UP!” he shouted in the speaker. “The intruder is making her getaway; she’s headed towards the front gate! SECURE THE DAMN GATE, NOW!”
Hearing no confirmation over his radio, the guard scrambled to his feet and took off—not towards the front gate, but back to the main building to grab one of the security vehicles.
Meanwhile, with no one manning the currently shut, front gate, Shannon quickly pulled up to the magnetic card-reader and swiped Ray’s security badge. Slowly, but surely, the gate slid open, and once it was wide enough to fit her rental car, Shannon hit the gas and made her escape down the drive.
Unfortunately, with having to dispose of the guard front gate, sneak onto the premises, make her way inside the building, slip upstairs to Ray’s laboratory, mix up a batch of the new formula, and then make her escape, Shannon had completely lost track of time. So much so that just as she was making her escape down the drive, the next shift of guards were making their way UP the drive. As she rounded one of the turns near the exit, she nearly collided with two oncoming security vehicles.
“SHIT!” Shannon exclaimed as she frantically turned the wheel, swerving out of the way just in time to avoid a head-on collision.
Her worst fears were realized when the lead car immediately made a quick U-turn and gave chase; as soon as Shannon saw the flashing lights in her rearview mirror, she knew her goose was cooked.
“Shit, shit, SHIT…!” she exclaimed repeatedly, putting her foot on the gas and flying through the drive exit without stopping or even slowing down. She turned into oncoming traffic, car horns blaring as she struggled to straighten out her car and continue making her getaway.
Four security vehicles soon peeled out of the drive not long after—the one Shannon nearly hit, plus the one behind it, and two others containing the guard’s who had been on-site—all in pursuit of the intruder’s vehicle, desperately trying to catch up.
“Umpf, SHANNON!” Ray called out from Shannon’s cleavage, struggling to push his head and upper torso out from between her breasts. “SHANNON, WHAT’S GOING ON?!”
“RAY, NOT NOW!” she yelled, quickly making another turn, an act that smashed her giant breasts together. With a surprised yelp, the shrunken man cries were cut off as he disappeared between Shannon’s tits yet again, leaving him unable to do anything but shout muffled screams for help as he was smothered between two mountains of flesh.
Alas, Shannon’s attempts to escape were all for naught: not only had the guards made a call into the local police with a description and license plate of Shannons getaway vehicle, a second wave of security forces were already converging on her position. As soon as she rounded the latest corner, three more sets of flashing lights were heading towards her from up ahead.
Shannon slammed on the brakes and whipped the car around, hoping to make a quick U-turn, but it was too late: she was completely surrounded. Within moments, he car was forced to a stop in the middle of the roadway, and quickly boxed in on all sides by six or seven black, security vehicles.
The guard’s inside hastily disembarked and drew their weapons, pointing them directly towards her.
“YOU IN THE VEHICLE: STEP OUT SLOWLY WITH YOUR HANDS UP!” one of them shouted.
“SHIT!” Shannon exclaimed, realizing there was nowhere to run to, and no feasible way to escape.
“Uhn, Shannon,” Ray called up again. “What’s going to ON out there?!”
“We’re surrounded!” she replied, panicking. “There’s no way out!”
“SURROUNDED?!” the tiny man shrieked, thinking quickly. “Alright, look. Don’t panic! It’ll be OK. Just give me the antidote and let me grow back so I can talk to to them. You can turn yourself in and I’ll sort everything out. I promise.”
“NO WAY, RAY!” Shannon protested. “I am NOT going to jail over this!”
“SHANNON, COME ON!” Ray whined. “I CAN’T HELP YOU IF I’M STILL SHRUNK! NOW, QUIT FOOLING AROUND AND GIVE ME THE ANTIDOTE! QUICK, BEFORE SOMEONE FINDS ME! I-I DON’T WANNA BE SEEN LIKE THIS!”
“SHUT UP AND LET ME THINK!” She shouted as the security men repeated their demands for her to exit the vehicle, while another group began advancing on her car.
“I’m NOT going down like this,” Shannon insisted, “not without a fight!”
“SHANNON, BE SERIOUS!” Ray squeaked. “THESE GUYS MEAN BUSINESS! I’M YOUR ONLY WAY OUT!”
“Oh no, you’re NOT!” Shannon insisted, reaching over for her bag.
“NOmpfffmn—“ Ray’s squeaks were cut off yet again as Shannon’s breasts slammed together.
Shannon fumbled through her bag, quickly retrieving her new formula.
“No more running,” Shannon affirmed, unscrewing the cap on the flask. “It’s time to see what this stuff can REALLY do!”
Shannon brought the flask to her lips and chugged down a huge swig before replacing the cap. Then, she slowly opened her driver’s-side door and stepped out of the car…

————————————————————————————————————————

“Wow! You were right, Sue Ann,” Rachel exclaimed, “this DOES feel really good!”
“I know, right?” Sue Ann replied. “Who’da thought someone so small could be so useful?”
The two girls were sitting on Sue Ann’s bed, chatting away, while Chris had been busily massaging Rachel’s feet for the past several minutes. After Sue Ann told her curiosity about Chris giving her a foot massage, Rachel was dying to try it out.
“He IS good at it, isn’t he?” Rachel chuckled. “You doing OK down there Chris?”
“Oh, I’m good,” Chris replied. “Happy to be of service.”
“It probably feels even better, now that he’s bigger,” Sue Ann added. “He’s about 3 inches tall, now; I measured him myself.”
Rachel locked her hands behind her head and leaned back a bit more; a huge sigh escaping her lips.
“It’s too bad that shrinking potion’s only temporary,” Rachel chortled, eyeing Chris with a shit-eating grin, “a girl could get used to this.”
“Yeah, well, it’s my turn now,” Sue Ann said, anxiously wiggling her toes. “Come on, Chris.”
Chris gleefully strolled over to Sue’s feet and began slowly massaging her right sole.
“Ooh,” Sue Ann moaned contently, “this feels even BETTER than yesterday! Yup, it’s like I was telling you, Rach: EVERY girl needs a little pampering from her man now and then.”
“I’ll certainly keep that in mind,” Rachel chuckled.
“And just think how good it’ll feel when Chris in normal sized again,” Sue added, nudging her with her elbow.
“Yeah, I know,” Rachel squealed anxiously. “I can’t wait!”
“Of course, he may not be as willing to do this for you when he’s normal again,” Sue pondered aloud. “Right now, he doesn’t really have much of a choice.”
“Oh, I’m sure he’ll be more than happy to do it whenever I ask,” Rachel grinned at the tiny teenager. “Then again, if he ever needs some persuading, I’m sure I can come up with something. You think Shannon has anymore of that shrinking potion?”
Chris shot Rachel an annoyed look, but she just continued grinning playfully at him.
Despite having to give them long foot massages, Chris didn’t complain. He was honestly enjoying himself, and lovingly planted tiny kisses on both their bare feet as he worked.
“So, Chris,” Rachel finally asked him when he’d finished their massages, “tell us: whose feet do you like better: mine or Sue Ann’s?”
“Gee,” Chris replied jokingly, “that’s a hard one. I really like them both.”
“Uh-uhn,” Rachel chided him playfully, “you gotta choose.”
“Well, like I said, it’s a tough choice,” Chris reciprocated, “but I think I’ll have to go with....Rachel’s.”
“Yeah, you’d better choose me,” Rachel chortled smugly. “Come here.”
Rachel reached down and carefully picked up the small teenager. She brought him up close to her face, lovingly planting small kisses upon his 3-inch body.
“Rachel!” Chris giggled, slightly embarrassed.
“What?!” Rachel said, feigning ignorance, as she kissed him tummy again, “I can’t help it. You’re a sweetheart....besides, you’re just so darn cute at this size.”
Rachel started tickling Chris’s tummy playfully, giggling as she watched him squirm in her hand.
“You know, I could really get used to having a 3-inch tall boyfriend,” Rachel giggled.
“Well, don’t get used to it,” Chris chimed in, regaining his composure after being tickled, “I’m ready to be normal sized again.”
“Well,” Rachel chortled, “if I were you, I wouldn’t be TOO eager to grow back just yet.”
“Oh yeah?” Chris asked dubiously. “Why not?”
“Well,” Rachel explained, “once you’re normal sized again, you won’t be able to take advantage of any of the.... ‘special perks’ of being this small anymore.”
“You mean like giving you two foot rubs?” Chris replied bluntly, raising an eyebrow. “I can do that when I’m bigger, you know.”
“Oh, that’s not what I meant,” Rachel replied.
“Wha—?” Chris uttered hesitantly. “Wh-What…exactly did you mean then?”
“Well, since you did such a good job on our feet,” Rachel explained sweetly, “I think you deserve a….’little’ reward. What do ya think, Sue Ann?”
“Hm,” Sue Ann grinned, “I think you’re right, Rach: he DOES deserve a….’little’ something.”
“Wh-What are you two talking about?” Chris asked anxiously, his gaze darting back and forth between the two giantesses. “What’re you gonna do?”
“Shall we give him his…. ‘Little’ reward, Sue Ann?” Rachel chuckled.
“Yes,” Sue giggled, “let’s.”
“OK, Chris,” Rachel said, giggling, putting him down on the bed between them. “Here’s your reward.”
“Wh-What’re you two giggling about?” Chris inquired nervously. “What’s so funny?!”
Both girls took a quick glance each other, nodded, and then, in unison, immediately pulled their shirts off over their heads.
Chris’s jaw dropped; his tiny member shot fully erect. The two giant girls were now sitting before him in nothing but their shorts and bras. But things didn’t stop there: they both reached around behind their back‘s and unhooked their bras, letting them fall into their laps, exposing their bare breasts to him.
Chris was completely flabbergasted; he could only stare slack-jawed and bug-eyed at the awe-inspiring sight before him!
“I think he likes his surprise, Sue Ann,” Rachel giggled softly, reaching down with one finger to gently push his mouth closed.
“Yeah, I think you’re right, Rach,” Sue Ann nodded, chuckling as she reached down and plucked the tiny teenager from the bed again, “but we’re not done yet.”
As if things couldn’t get any better for Chris, over the next several minutes, the two young women each took turns placing the 3-inch teenager between their breasts, squeezing and caressing him gently within their bosoms. Even Rachel with her small, humble breasts managed to envelop Chris completely, hugging him gently and lovingly as she held him softly against her smooth, young skin.
“So,” Rachel asked smugly, setting him down in her lap, “who’s breasts do you like better: mine or Sue Ann’s?”
“Hmm,” Chris pondered aloud, “another toughie. I think....I think this time I’m gonna have to go with...Sue Ann’s.”
Rachel pouted, turning her head away and dismissing him playfully.
“Aw, don’t feel so bad, Rachel,” Sue Ann comforted her, patting her on the shoulder, “I’m already fully developed. One day, I’m sure you’ll blossom even more than you already have.”
“Yeah, come on, Rach,” Chris said apologetically. “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. I’m sorry.”
“Hmph!” Rachel replied, crossing her arms and pouting. “See if I ever let YOU my bare breasts again after today!”
“Aw, come on, Rachel.” Chris pleaded. “Don’t be like that. I was just teasing ya.”
“Hmph!” Rachel uttered, feigning anger, playfully turning UP her nose and AWAY from him.
“Come on, Rachel,” Chris begged. “Please don’t be mad. I liked BOTH of you. I really DID! I-I can’t choose between the two of you.”
“Hey, that reminds me,” Sue Ann spoke up, “with Chris not quite back to normal yet, he’s gonna have to have someone take care of him for another night.”
“True,” Rachel chimed in, “but who’s he gonna stay with?”
“Wh-What do ya mean?” Chris asked with confusion. “I…I thought I was just gonna stay here with you, Sue Ann.”
“Well, you’re certainly welcome to stay HERE another night,” Sue began explained, motioning towards Rachel, “but…”
“But you can come and spend the night with me, if you want to,” Rachel added.
“Wh…R-Really?!” Chris exclaimed, stuttering. “I-I can stay with YOU, Rach?”
“Of course!” Rachel cooed. “It’ll be fun. I can hide you in my room so my mom won’t find you. We can hang out, watch movies…AND, we can easily sneak you back home before your mom and dad get home tomorrow. Let’s just hope you’re back to normal by then.”
“Well…” Chris pondered intensely, “I-I GUESS that could work…”
“But you’re always welcome to stay here with ME another night, Chris,” Sue Ann shrugged. “I know I said that you and I could never be an item, but that doesn’t mean we still can’t have a little FUN while you’re still small.”
“We…We CAN?!” Chris exclaimed with surprise.
“Mm-hm,” Sue Ann nodded in reply. “We can watch movies, play games…plus, if you’re not quite back to normal by the time your parents get home tomorrow, I’m sure I can convince them to let you stay with me another night.”
“Yeah, that’s a good point,” Chris commented.
“I guess you’re just gonna have to choose who you wanna spend the night with, Chris,” Sue Ann posed, “ME, or RACHEL?”
“Well, uh…” Chris stammered, unsure of who to choose, “I…uh…”
“Of course, if you choose ME,” Sue Ann spoke up, interrupting his train of thought, gently plucking him from Rachel’s lap, “we can do MORE than just play games. If you want, I’ll let you rub my feet some more….AND, if you do a good job, I might just let you play in between my breasts again.”
Chris’s went wide-eyed and slack-jawed as Sue Ann gently shook her breasts back and forth in front of him. He was completely mesmerized by their jiggling, and shocked by the possibility of being able to enjoy himself with Sue Ann again.
“Ahem,” Rachel cleared her throat loudly, gently plucking him up yet again from Sue Ann’s grasp.
“You can do all those things with me TOO, Chris,” she continued, emphasizing her words. “but we don’t have to stop there. Seeing as I’m going to be your GIRLFRIEND, I might just be willing to give you a….*giggle*….’little’ preview of what’ll be in store for you when we officially become a couple.”
Rachel gently laid Chris down in her palm, and began lightly stroking his tummy with her finger.
“I could hold you like a little toy and gently caress your tummy…” she began, her finger then continuing down Chris’s torso and lightly brushed across the tip of his tiny, erect penis, gently kneading his crotch.
“…I can even rub OTHER places, if you’d like,” she giggled playfully, biting her tongue at him as he squirmed around in her hand.
Chris’s little heart was pounding wildly; a look of confusion and ecstasy on his face. He was completely speechless, surprised that Rachel could be so forward.
“So, who’s it gonna be, Chris?” Rachel asked him, her eyes peeled on the small boy. “ME, or Sue Ann?”
“Well, I, uh...” Chris stammered, trying to concentrate as the giant Rachel kept stimulating his penis.
“Choose me, Chris,” Rachel pleaded softly. “I’m the one who’s gonna be your loving and willing girlfriend.”
“Uh…” Chris uttered, unable to speak, “…uh…”
“But I thought you always wanted ME, Chris,” Sue Ann spoke up. “You’ve always secretly loved me.”
“Well, I-I…uh…”
“You have to choose one of us, Chris,” Rachel chimed in, “You can’t be with both of us. You’ve gotta choose who you want.”
“But....but I don’t wanna choose!” Chris objected.
“You have to, Chris,” Sue Ann said. “You have to...”
Chris’s head was swirling; his world began spinning.
“Choose, Chris…” the girls’ voices echoed in his mind. “Choose…”

A loud, blaring emergency signal suddenly echoed throughout the room. Chris was so startled that he actually threw himself up and off his tiny bed. Sue Ann snapped awake as well, frantically reaching over and blindly fumbling about to retrieve her phone from her nightstand:
“Jesus!” Sue Ann exclaimed, sitting up and unlocking her phone. “What the hell—?”
She woman rubbed her eyes and began reading the emergency bulletin on her screen…
Then, she read it again, much slower this time…
“Wh-What?!” Sue Ann muttered with confusion, flipping on the lamp on her nightstand.
After reading the statement for a third time, she immediately started checking the internet to confirm: there were numerous reports from credible sources all saying the same thing, including a few that linked to an eye-witness video…
What Sue Ann saw on her phone made her do a double take!
Meanwhile, Chris had been sitting patiently over on the desk, watching Sue Ann anxiously with curiosity and confusion, and waiting for her to address him.
“Sue Ann, what is it?” he squeaked.
Sue Ann didn’t respond.
“SUE ANN?!” he called out more loudly. “WHAT IS IT?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!”
Sue Ann’s gaze slowly rose from her phone to the tiny boy standing on her dresser across the room, a look of sheer freight on her face.
“S-SUE ANN?!” Chris squeaked nervously. “WHAT’S WRONG? WHAT IS IT?!”
Without speaking, Sue Ann slowly rolled out of her bed and strolled across the room, her eyes continuously going back and forth from the phone she was holding with both hands to the tiny Chris, still saying nothing as she literally stood right in front of him.
“S-Sue Ann?!” Chris squeaked meekly, unsure of the woman’s intentions.
Still saying nothing, Sue Ann slowly turned her screen around and lowered the phone to the dresser, giving the now 2-inch-tall teenager a close-up view of the video still…
Chris gasped; his eyes went wide, his face went pale, and his jaw dropped open…
He couldn’t believe what he was seeing!

Chapter 53 by Shrinker82
Rachel was still giggling and enjoying having Chris squirming between her feet, when all of a sudden, she felt a strange pressure on her soles, and his struggles intensifying.
“Rmchml! Gmt Mrm Omt umf Hmr!” A muffled voice shouted.
Rachel quickly parted her soles....she couldn’t believe her eyes: Chris had nearly doubled in size!
“Oh my God!” Rachel squealed. “Chris, look! You’ve gotten bigger!”
“Yes, I’m well aware of that, Rach,” Chris strained, struggling to sit up in the crevice made by her bare soles.
“Yeah, but look at you! You’re, like, twice as big now! That means the potion’s wearing off!”
“What’s going on out here?!” Sue Ann called from the den as she flung the door open.
“Sue Ann, come look!” Rachel called, “Chris’s gotten bigger!”
Sue Ann scurried out of the den and across the hall to the living room. She slowed her stride, however, when she saw Chris’s 1-inch figure lying between Rachel’s feet.
“See?” Look,” Rachel squealed, “he’s twice as big as he was!”
“Yeah, I can see that,” Sue Ann commented, still somewhat perplexed by the sight before her. “What....exactly have you two been doing?”
“Oh, nothing,” Rachel replied offhandedly. “We’ve just been messing around.”
Chris was practically beet red with embarrassment; he could feel Sue Ann’s eyes beaming through him.
“Uh huh, doing what?” Sue asked her skeptically, “Seeing how ticklish your FEET are?”
“We were just having a little fun, Sue Ann, honest,” Rachel explained. “We were being careful.”
“Yeah, well, for someone who’s been concerned for Chris’s safety the past few days, you sure are playing rough,” Sue commented as she made a space on the couch for herself.
“Sue Ann, I promise we we weren’t doing anything dangerous,” Rachel defended. “We were just trying to find ways to take advantage of Chris’s current size, that’s all.”
“Well, until Chris grows back to normal, I’m kinda responsible for him,” Sue explained, fluffing up a throw pillow and setting it down next to her on the center cushion of the couch, “and I’d appreciate it if he wasn’t, you know, FLATTENED before then. Now, how about you put Chris up here on the pillow and we’ll all watch a movie together, OK?”
“OK,” Rachel sighed, reaching down to retrieve Chris from between her feet.
“And please be careful with him,” Sue commanded.
“I will,” Rachel reassured her, slightly annoyed.
Chris climbed into Rachel’s hands while she carefully stood up and placed him in the center of the throw pillow. As she turned to sit down herself, though, Rachel’s ass slammed onto the couch so aggressively that Chris bounced into the air a tiny bit.
“Rachel!” Sue Ann exclaimed.
“What?!” Rachel asked frustratedly.
“Please, be careful! You almost bounced Chris right off the couch!”
“Sorry!” Rachel groused defensively.
“You OK?” Sue Ann asked Chris.
“I’m fine,” Chris replied, crawling back towards the center of the pillow.
“Now, no more sudden movements!” Sue Ann scolded.
“She didn’t do it on purpose,” Chris spoke up, trying to defend his friend.
“Thank you,” Rachel said pridefully.
“I swear, you two are gonna give me a heart attack before the day’s over!” Sue Ann sighed.
Rachel sighed and rolled her eyes. Chris could only look down shamefully, guilt-ridden for being partly responsible for Rachel getting scolded.
Thankfully, the next half hour was uneventful. Sue Ann found an animated movie they all could enjoy together, and things actually were going smoothly until a sudden blast of music started playing.
Chris practically jumped out of his seat.
“Sorry, that’s my phone,” Rachel apologized, hastily reaching into her pocket to retrieve it.
“Hey, when did YOU get a cell phone?!” Chris squeaked.
Rachel didn’t respond; she either didn’t hear him, or just chose to ignore him.
“Crap!” Rachel exclaimed, wide eyed, “It’s my MOM!”
Sue Ann immediately grabbed the remote, frantically pressing the PAUSE button.
“Should I answer?” Rachel asked, waiting for Sue Ann to respond.
“Yes,” Sue instructed anxiously, “but DON’T tell her where you are!”
Rachel nodded and quickly accepted the call:
“Hello?”
“Rachel?” Mrs. Carson asked, “Where are you?”
“Oh, hi mom. I, uh, just took a little walk,” Rachel replied.
“Well, you’ve been gone for quite a while. How far d’ya go?”
“Oh, not far. Around the neighborhood.”
“OK, well, are you getting close to home?”
“Oh, well actually, I, uh...” Rachel paused awkwardly, gesturing to the others that she didn’t know what to say. Sue Ann and Chris frantically waved their arms, trying to indicate to Rachel NOT to reveal where she was.
“I’m kinda at a friend’s house,” Rachel blurted out.
Sue Ann sighed heavily, dropping her head in disappointment.
“Oh?” Mrs. Carson uttered. “Who’s?”
“I-it’s not important, mom,” Rachel stammered. “Did you need something?”
“Well, I’m gonna head out to run some errands later, and I’d like you to come home before I leave.”
“But mom, we just started watching a movie, and I really wanted to stay a while.”
“Honey, I’m sorry, but I’m gonna be out for a while and I want you home while I’m out and about. Besides, someone needs to be here to watch Chloe while I’m gone; she’s your dog, after all.”
“Moooooom!” Rachel whined.
“I don’t wanna hear it, missy. Now, I’ve gotta hop in the shower and clean up a bit before I leave, so use that time to say goodbye and get home, understand?”
“Alright,” Rachel sighed, “I’m on my way.”
“Good, I’ll see you when I get home.”
“OK. Bye mom.”
“Bye.”
Rachel hung up frustratedly.
“Sorry,” Rachel apologized to Sue Ann and Chris.
“It’s OK, Rach,” Sue replied. “You head on home. I’ve got things covered.”
Rachel looked down sympathetically upon her tiny friend on the pillow next to her.
“I’m sorry, Chris. I really wish I could stay.”
“Me too,” Chris replied somberly, “but like Sue Ann said, I’m in good hands now. I’ll be fine.”
“I know you will,” Rachel replied, just as dejected, “but I still don’t wanna leave.”
Rachel slowly stood up, stretched for a moment, then headed towards the front door to collect her sandals. Sue Ann followed, leaving Chris by himself on the couch.
“Can I give you a ride?” Sue asked. “It is a long walk.”
“No, that’s OK,” Rachel replied, slipping her feet into her shoes. “I don’t want my mom to know I was here. Besides, you can’t leave Chris here all by himself.”
“You know, I could bring him with us,” Sue Ann reminded her, “but you have a good point: it’ll look suspicious if your mom sees me dropping you off.”
“Yeah,” Rachel agreed. “Hey, maybe I can come back after my mom gets home!”
“Oh, Rachel, that’s OK,” Sue Ann objected, shaking her head. “I know you two wanna spend more time together, but maybe it’s best if you stayed home for now.”
“But, but I...”
“There’s nothing more you can do right now,” Sue Ann interrupted her. “Look, I promise I’ll call you and let you know if anything changes, and when Chris is back to normal, I promise to bring him by....if the coast is clear, that is; for now, though, let’s just go about our day and keep quiet about all this, OK?”
Rachel hesitated for a moment as she looked back into the living room, eyeing Chris on the pillow in the middle of the couch.
“Alright,” Rachel sighed dejectedly, waving a somber goodbye to Chris, “but promise me you won’t let anything happen to him until then.”
“I promise, he’s in good hands.”
Rachel nodded, turning back towards the front door...
She hesitated again.
“Hey,” Rachel spoke up, turning back towards Sue Ann, “would it be OK if I said ‘goodbye’ to Chris?”
“Sure,” Sue smiled. “I need to use the restroom anyway. I’ll be right back.”
Sue Ann OK turned and headed down the hallway to the bathroom, while Rachel stepped back into the living room, kneeling in front of the couch like a little cat, her paws on the cushion.
“Well,” she sighed, “I hope I see you tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” Chris nodded, “me too.”
“A-And maybe if you’re normal again by the weekend, we can go catch a movie or something?”
“Sure. Sounds great.”
Rachel paused again, awkwardly biting her lower lip.
“What’s wrong?” Chris asked.
Rachel looked around for a moment, then wiggled her finger, beckoning him to come closer. Chris obliged; when he’d gotten close enough, she carefully pushed her face in close to him. The tiny boy became very nervous, unsure what she was going to do...
Rachel gently planted a small kiss on Chris’s tiny body.
“I promise I’ll give you a bigger one when you’re normal again,” she whispered softly.
Chris didn’t respond; his eyes were wide with shock! He honestly didn’t know what to say.
Rachel blushed, embarrassed that she may have been a bit too forward.
“Uh...yeah...” was all Chris was able to utter before Sue Ann appeared in the hallway.
“Everything alright?” Sue Ann asked, noticing how close together the two kids were.
“EVERYTHING’S GOOD!” Chris suddenly shouted. “WE’RE JUST SAYING GOODBYE!”
“Yeah,” Rachel chimed in. “Bye, Chris.”
“Bye, Rach,” he waved gently as she stood back up.
While Rachel and Sue Ann said their goodbyes, Chris slowly sat down on his pillow, still flabbergasted from Rachel’s kiss. He couldn’t understand it: despite Shannon having planted kisses all over him, and Sue Ann gently kissing him earlier out of gratitude, Rachel’s kiss felt different, like it was his first real kiss, like it actually meant something. Almost as if it were sealing a bond between them.
Chris snapped back to reality at the sound of the front door closing, and Sue Ann’s bare feet slapping the hardwood floor as she stepped back into the living room and approached the couch, towering over him like a hungry giant.
“Whelp,” she spoke up, “shall we watch the rest of the movie?”

———————————————————————————————

“Wow! You were right, Rach,” Sue Ann exclaimed, “this DOES feel really good!”
“I know, right?” Rachel replied. “Who’da thought someone so small could be so useful?”
The two girls were sitting on Sue Ann’s bed, chatting away, while Chris had been busily massaging Sue’s feet for the past several minutes. After peaking Sue Ann’s curiosity, telling her about giving Rachel a foot massage earlier that day, she’d been dying to try it out.
“He IS good at it, isn’t he?” Sue Ann chuckled. “You doing OK down there Chris?”
“Oh, I’m good,” Chris replied. “Happy to be of service.”
“It probably feels even better, now that he’s bigger,” Rachel added. “How big has he gotten?”
“About 3 inches tall,” Sue replied. “I measured him myself.”
Sue Ann locked her hands behind her head and leaned back a bit more; a huge sigh escaped her lips.
“Hm, you know, it’s too bad that shrinking potion’s only temporary,” Sue chortled, eyeing Chris with a shit-eating grin, “a girl could get used to this.”
“Yeah, well, it’s my turn now,” Rachel said, anxiously wiggling her toes. “Come on, Chris.”
Chris gleefully strolled over to Rachel’s feet and began slowly massaging her right sole.
“Ooh,” Rachel moaned, “this feels even better than before.”
“It’s like I was telling you, Rachel,” Sue Ann, patting her thigh, “every girl needs a little pampering from her man now and then.”
“I’ll certainly keep that in mind,” Rachel replied.
“And just think how good it’ll feel when Chris in normal sized again,” Sue added, nudging her with her elbow.
“Yeah, I know,” Rachel said anxiously. “I can’t wait.”
“Of course, he may not be as willing to do this for you when he’s normal again,” Sue pondered aloud. “Right now, he doesn’t really have a choice.”
“Oh, I’m sure he’ll be more than happy to do it whenever I ask,” Rachel grinned. “Then again, if he ever needs some persuading, I’m sure I can come up with something. You think Shannon has anymore of that shrinking potion?”
Chris shot Rachel an annoyed look, but she just grinned playfully at him.
Despite having to give them long foot massages, Chris didn’t complain. He was honestly enjoying himself, and lovingly planted tiny kisses on both their bare feet as he worked.
“So, Chris,” Rachel finally asked him when he’d finished their massages, “tell us, whose feet do you like better: mine or Sue Ann’s?”
“Gee,” Chris replied jokingly, “that’s a hard one. I really like them both.”
“Uh uhn,” Rachel chided him playfully, “you gotta choose.”
“Well, like I said, it’s a tough choice,” Chris reciprocated, “but I think I’d have to go with....Rachel’s.”
“Yeah, you’d better choose me,” Rachel chortled smugly. “Come here.”
Rachel reached down and carefully picked up the small teenager. She brought him up close to her face, and lovingly planted a few small kisses upon his 3-inch body.
“Rachel!” Chris giggled, slightly embarrassed.
“What?” Rachel said, feigning ignorance. “I can’t help it. You’re a sweetheart....and besides, you’re just so darn cute at this size.”
Rachel started tickling Chris’s tummy playfully, giggling as she watched him squirm.
“You know, I could really get used to having a 3-inch tall boyfriend,” Rachel teased him.
“Well, don’t get used to it,” Chris chimed in, regaining his composure after being tickled, “I’m ready to be normal sized again.”
“Well,” Rachel chortled, “if I were you, I wouldn’t be TOO eager to grow back just yet.”
“Oh yeah?” Chris asked dubiously. “Why not?”
“Once you’re normal sized again, you won’t be able to take advantage of any of the....’special perks’ of being this small anymore.”
“You mean like giving you two foot rubs?” Chris replied bluntly. “I can do that when I’m bigger, you know.”
“Yes, but that’s not quite what I mean,” Rachel replied.
“What did you mean then?” Chris inquired.
“Well, since you did such a good job on our feet,” Rachel explained, “I think you deserve a little....reward. What do ya think, Sue Ann?”
“Hm,” Sue Ann grinned, “you know what? I think you’re right, Rach.”
“Shall we give him his reward then?” Rachel asked.
“Yes,” Sue nodded, “let’s.”
“OK, Chris,” Rachel said, putting him down on the bed between them. “Here’s your reward.”
Both girls took a quick glance each other, nodded, then, in unison, immediately pulled off their shirts over their heads.
Chris’s jaw dropped; his tiny member shot fully erect. The two giant girls were now sitting before him in nothing but their shorts and bras. But things didn’t stop there: they each reached around behind their back‘s and unhooked their bras, exposing their bare breasts to him.
Chris was completely flabbergasted; he could only stare slack-jawed and bug-eyed!
Rachel giggled softly, and reached down with one finger to gently push his mouth closed.
As if things couldn’t get any better for Chris, over the next several minutes, the two young women took turns placing the 3-inch teenager in their bosoms, squeezing and caressing him gently between their tits. Even Rachel with her small, humble breasts managed to envelop him completely, hugging him as she pressed him softly against her smooth, young skin.
“So,” Rachel asked smugly, “who’s breasts do you like better: mine or Sue Ann’s?”
“Hmm,” Chris pondered aloud, “another toughy. I think....I think this time I’m gonna have to go with...Sue Ann.”
Rachel pouted, turning her head away and dismissing him playfully.
“Aw, don’t feel so bad, Rachel,” Sue Ann comforted her, “I’m already fully developed. One day, I’m sure you’ll blossom even more than you already have.”
“Yeah, come on, Rach,” Chris said. “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. I’m sorry.”
“Hmph!” Rachel replied, crossing her arms. “See if I ever let you see MY breasts again!”
“Aw, come on, Rachel. Don’t be like that,” Chris pleaded. “I was just teasing ya.”
“So, you prefer me to Sue Ann?” Rachel asked, eyes peeled on the small boy.
“Well, I, uh...” Chris stammered.
“But I thought you always wanted me, Chris,” Sue Ann said. “You’ve always loved me.”
“Well, I-I like you both,” Chris replied.
“But you can only choose one of us, Chris,” Sue Ann spoke up.
“Yeah,” Rachel chimed in, “You can’t be with both of us. You’ve gotta choose who you want.”
“But....but I don’t wanna choose,” Chris objected.
“You have to, Chris,” Rachel said. “You have to choose.”
Chris’s head was swirling; his world began spinning.
“Choose, Chris,” Sue Ann’s voice echoed. “Choose.”

——————————————————————————————

Chris awoke with his face buried in a huge pillow. When he turned his head, he noticed he was still in Sue Ann’s house on her couch. The TV, which had been playing the movie earlier, was now off, and Sue Ann was sitting next to him on the sofa with her laptop, clicking away at the touchpad, a pair of earbuds in her ears.
Chris looked himself over; he was still only an inch tall. Apparently, it was still going to be awhile before he was fully grown again, but thankfully, there was no real rush. As he slowly sat up and began stretching, Sue Ann casually looked down to see that he was now awake.
“Hey there, sleepyhead,” she said, taking out her earbuds and setting her laptop on the arm of the couch. “Did you have a nice nap?”
“Uh, yeah,” Chris said, rubbing his eyes. “How long was I asleep for?”
“Oh, a few hours, now. You passed out not long after Rachel left. I figured I’d just let you sleep while I got some work done.”
“I’m sorry,” Chris said, though he really didn’t know why he’d just apologized. “I didn’t mean to sleep all afternoon.”
“You’re fine, sweetie. With everything you’ve been through this week, I figured you could use the rest. Besides, you looked so comfortable, I didn’t have the heart to disturb you.”
“Oh, um, thanks Sue Ann.”
“You’re welcome,” she chortled, “I guess every ‘growing’ boy needs his rest.”
Chris shot her dirty look.
“Sorry, I couldn’t resist,” Sue chuckled, “but seriously, I was wondering if you’d been able to sleep at all this week, considering what you’ve been through.”
“Yeah,” he replied, “I mean, sometimes I slept well, when I wasn’t, you know, stuck in some drain somewhere...
“...or up someone’s butt.” Chris muttered under his breath, his head turned away.
“You poor kid,” she sighed, cooing at him, carefully stroking his back with her index finger. “You’ve been through a lot this week, haven’t you?”
“Yeah,” Chris sighed dejectedly, wiping away the tears from his eyes.
“Are you OK, sweetie? I’m not hurting you, am I?”
“No,” Chris sniffled, “it’s not that. It’s just, I’m so glad that I’m with you right now.”
“I know, sweetie,” Sue replied sweetly.
“But I don’t think you do,” Chris reiterated, snuggling up to her finger. “For the first time this week, I’m not worried about getting lost, or being stepped on, or sat on, or tortured, or anything. I feel safe with you, Sue Ann.”
“Oh sweetheart, of COURSE your safe with me. I won’t let anything happen to you now, I promise.”
“I know,” Chris sobbed, hugging her finger tightly. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Chris let go of Sue Ann’s finger and let out a huge sigh, trying to regain his composure.
“So, how’d thing’s go with you and Rachel?“ she asked, changing he subject. “I take it you two had a nice talk?”
“Huh?” Chris uttered. “Oh, yeah, we did. You know, it felt good to tell her about everything....Well, ALMOST everything.”
“Yeah, I DID notice you left out a few key details when you were telling her about your week.” Sue Ann commented.
“Of COURSE I did!” Chris stated bluntly, “You think I want to tell her EVERYTHING that Shannon did to me?! I’m too embarrassed to even THINK about it, let alone admit it to RACHEL!”
“Yeah,” Sue agreed. “I guess that’s fair. Come to think of it, it was probably a GOOD idea NOT to tell her about the whole ‘shower’ incident.”
“How could I?” Chris replied candidly, “She probably would’ve squashed me herself! Besides, she would have been embarrassed....probably as much as I was.”
“Oh, I’m sure she wouldn’t have actually HURT you, Chris,” Sue chuckled. “She’s still your friend. Sure, it may have taken her a while to process it, but I’m sure she’d get over it....you know, eventually.”
“Well, seeing that she and I are just now becoming better friends, I’d prefer not to risk it.”
“Yeah, I understand,” Sue chortled. “Anyway, I’m getting hungry. How ‘bout I fix us some supper?”

Sue Ann took Chris into the kitchen and made them both a nice, sensible dinner. They chatted a bit while they ate, then cleaned up and headed back to the living room couch to relax for the rest the evening. All Chris really wanted to do was sit and watch TV; of course, there were other things he’d wanted to do with Sue Ann while he was still small, but he doubted she’d be up for them, and was far too shy to even ask. For the time being, nestling between her breasts again would probably only be relegated to his dreams.
In any case, Chris watched TV the rest of the evening while Sue Ann did a little more work, all the while keeping a close vigil on the shrunken boy next to her. At one point, she made them both a plate of french fries for an evening snack; unfortunately, when Sue Ann tried squirting a small helping of ketchup onto the plate, the bottle expelled some trapped air, spraying several small globs all over Chris. Sue Ann apologized profusely, but Chris understood it was an accident. He would have to get cleaned up again, though, but he insisted on waiting until they we’re heading to bed. Sue relented, but gave him a small corner of a wet wipe to at least get the ketchup off his face.

“Now then, how exactly do we do this?” Sue asked aloud as she carried Chris into her master bathroom.
“What do ya you mean?” Chris called up.
“We have to give you a bath, or a shower,” she reiterated. “I’m just trying to figure out how to do it.”
“Can’t we just do it like I did earlier?” Chris asked, referring to when she’d had simply put a puddle of water in her palm, and he basically used it to wash his hands and face.
“Chris, you’re practically covered in ketchup! And let’s not forget about your and Rachel‘s little ‘footsie session’ earlier today! I can’t imagine her feet we’re very clean! Uh uhn, I’m making sure you get cleaned up thoroughly.”
Sue Ann set Chris down beside the sink and retrieved a bottle of vanilla-sugar-scented body wash from the shower.
“Alright, now hang on one second,” she said to Chris as she turned on the faucet. Once the water reached a good temperature, she slowed the faucet to a slight trickle, gathering a few drops in her hand and bringing them over to Chris.
“How does this feel?” she asked. “It that warm enough?”
“Feels nice,” Chris replied.
“OK,” she continued, pulling the stopper on the sink to keep the water from draining, “let’s get those clothes off.”
“Uh, O-OK,” Chris stammered. He was a little self-conscious about disrobing in front of her, but it’s not like Sue Ann hadn’t ever seen him naked before. Nonetheless, Chris kicked off his yoga and Sue tossed it into the wastebasket.
“Alright, hop in,” Sue ordered, holding out her palm.
Chris hopped back into her hand, holding on as she moved it under the faucet, allowing the water to drip into her cupped palm.
“OK, get started,” she said.
“Uh, aren’t you going to put me down first?” Chris asked.
“No,” Sue answered, “I’m gonna help you get cleaned up.”
“Sue Ann, I can wash myself,” Chris objected.
“Oh really, little man?” she scoffed. “Exactly how are you gonna do that?”
“Just set me down in the sink; I’ll be fine.”
“No way, mister!” Sue objected. “I’m not taking a chance of you drowning or accidentally going down the drain. I pulled the stopper just to be safe, but you’re bathing in my hand.”
Chris gulped, hesitating for a moment, then slowly stepped into the small pool of water beneath the trickling tap. Sue popped the cap on her body wash and dripped a very small dollop onto him, although even that amount was way more than Chris needed. Just as he began to lather up, however, Sue Ann intervened:
“Here, let me help you.”
“But, but I—“ Chris stuttered.
“Sh, don’t worry,” Sue whispered softly. “I’ll be gentle.”
Before Chris knew it, Sue Ann was running her right index finger up and down his 1” tall body, lathering him up thoroughly. Her soft, gentle touch was so stimulating that Chris couldn’t help sporting a tiny erection, especially when her finger brushed across his privates. He knew she wasn’t trying to be frisky, or tease him, but Chris’s hormones were bubbling beneath his skin, and his skin grew hot and flushed. He gazed upon her face, hoping she wouldn’t laugh at his boner, but Sue Ann’s face only displayed a soft, sweet smile.
Thankfully, it wasn’t long before she rinsed him off, setting him down on a small washcloth the size of an oversized beach blanket to dry.
“Alright, now you stay here and dry off while I hop in the shower real quick, OK?” she said.
“O-OK,” Chris stammered.
“Great! I promise I won’t be long.”
Chris nodded as Sue Ann stepped behind the shower curtain. She nonchalantly tossed her dirty clothes out onto the floor next to the tub and started the shower. Chris watched the curtain intently, wondering if he might get a small peek at Sue Ann’s giant, naked body, but the curtain was nearly opaque, and he could only make out amorphous blobs on the other side.
A few minutes later, Sue turned off the shower and outstretched an arm to grab a towel from the nearby towel rack, pulling it back behind the curtain. She emerged a minute later with the towel wrapped around her midsection.
Chris gulped; his face was red. Seeing Sue Ann in a towel was surprisingly more stimulating than he thought. As she bent down to collect her clothes, Chris’s eyes were peeled on her body, hoping she’d flash him a peek at her breasts, but she was careful to leave her chest and private parts well-covered.
Once she’d tossed her clothes in the hamper just outside the bathroom, she came back to retrieve Chris.
“Alright, Chris. Let’s get you dressed.”
Sue Ann handed him another piece of tissue for a new toga and carefully carried Chris back in her room, setting him down on the vanity where his bed was. Then, she gathered up some pajamas and headed back to the bathroom to change.
“Ready for bed?” Sue asked as she reemerged from the bathroom a few minutes later, wearing a T-shirt and pink, silk, pajama shorts.
“Um, actually, I was wondering if I could stay up with you and talk for a little bit,” Chris asked.
“Oh, well, I was going to read for a while, but you’re welcome to keep me company.”
“OK. Maybe I could watch some TV then.”
“Chris, you’ve been watching TV all evening!”
“I know, but there’s not much else I can do,” Chris said. “Besides, I knew you had to get some work done today, so I figured it’d be easier on you if I just let you work while I chilled. I didn’t want to be an inconvenience.”
“Chris, that’s sweet of you,” Sue replied sympathetically, “but maybe you could just read a book...uh, or, you could listen to some music. I think I have some headphones....um, I think I see your point. What exactly did you and Shannon DO all week? Don’t tell me she spent the entire week TORTURING you?!”
“Among other things,” Chris replied, rolling his eyes reticently.
“All right, come on,” Sue Ann relented, carrying Chris over to her bed and setting him down on the pillow beside her.
“Alright,” she sighed, “you can watch TV while I read a couple of chapters, but then it’s off to bed, OK?”
“OK,” Chris nodded.
“I’ll keep the volume low so it won’t disturb me.”
“OK. Thanks, Sue Ann.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied, turning on the TV.
Chris peeled his eyes to the tiny TV across the room, trying to pay attention to his show, but something was distracting him: Sue Ann’s long, tanned legs lay crossed, right over left, and every now and then, her bare foot would run up and down her shin to scratch an itch, gliding effortlessly along her smooth, silky skin.
Chris’s mind harkened back to his dream that afternoon, and rubbing her feet for her. The temptation was so strong, and Chris tried to fight it, but he was already squirming in his seat, trying to hold back his oncoming erection.
“Um, Sue Ann?” he called up. “Would it be OK if I headed down to that end of the bed?”
“Why?”
“Uh, it’s a little hard to hear from here,” Chris lied. “I figured I’d just move closer.”
“Well, OK, I guess,” Sue replied as Chris hopped up and slid down the pillow to the bed cover. “would you like any help?”
“No, I’ll be fine,” Chris replied, hastening his step. In reality, he wanted a better view of Sue Ann’s feet, and needed an excuse to get a closer look.
As Chris walked down the bed, he kept glancing to his left at Sue Ann’s legs. They looked so smooth, so silky, almost as if they were freshly shaven. Soon, he passed her ankles, and crossed the threshold where he was able to glimpse her wrinkly soles. They looked so soft, like delicate pillows that would cushion anything beneath them.
Once he’d found a good spot near the end of the bed to see both he TV and Sue’s bare feet, Chris sat down and made himself comfortable. Though he tried to keep his attention on the television, he kept a constant peripheral vigil on the giant feet next to him, catching little glimmers of movement—a gentle scrunching of her sole, or wiggling of her toes—imagining her feet were beckoning him to come over.
The boner in Chris’s lap grow exponentially, and he started breathing heavily! He tried gripping and rubbing it, hoping he could make it go away, but that only made things worse.
Soon, Chris just couldn’t stand it any longer. He checked to see if Sue Ann had caught him staring, but she seemed too engrossed in her book to even notice; when he was sure the coast was clear, he scrambled to his feet and casually strolled over to the giant appendages. They appeared even smoother and softer up close, and the warm, vanilla scent emanating from her soles was quite intoxicating. Chris was hesitant to touch them, worried Sue Ann would feel it right away, but his right hand was already approaching her skin...
God! Her skin’s so smooth...so soft, Chris thought as he lightly stroked the tender heel of her left foot. There wasn’t a callous or rough patch of skin to be found. Apparently, Sue Ann moisturized her feet very well.
Unable to help himself, Chris pushed his face closer to her sole, breathing in the essence of her natural pheromones mixed with scented lotion. Then, in a moment of weakness, he planted a tiny kiss on her foot.
Sue Ann’s foot suddenly jerked away; Chris immediately fell forward, flat on his face, into the void left by the giant foot’s withdrawal.
“Chris?!” Sue Ann gasped. “Geez, you startled me! What’re you doing?!”
“Uh, N-Nothing, nothing!” Chris stammered nervously, pushing himself back up.
“Well, was that YOU that just touched my foot?”
“Well, uh, yeah,” Chris relented. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.”
“Well then, what were you doing?”
“I was, uh....well actually, I was....just giving you a foot massage.”
“What?!” Sue recoiled in utter confusion, “Why?”
“Well, I-I was just thinking, you know, maybe I could do something nice for you. You know, for rescuing me, and being so nice to me.”
“Oh,” Sue Ann uttered, slightly discomforted, “w-well, that’s okay. Y-You don’t have to.”
“But I want to,” Chris insisted. “I just wanna show you how much I appreciate all that you’ve done for me.”
“Chris, it’s OK. I’m fine. Really, it’s not necessary.”
“Please?” Chris pleaded. “I-It would really mean a lot.”
“It....would mean a lot for you to give me a foot massage?”
“Well, yeah. Kinda. I just feel like I owe you something for saving me and taking care of me, especially while I’m like THIS.”
“Sweetie, you don’t have to do that for me,” Sue Ann said. “And you can’t help what Shannon did to you. I’m just glad I found you when I did. I mean, taking care of you is the LEAST I could do.”
“And I couldn’t be happier,” Chris said, “but I really wanna do this for you. Please?”
“Well....OK,” Sue Ann finally relented, “if it really means that much to you.”
“Oh, thank you,” Chris squeaked. “I promise, you won’t regret it.”
“I just don’t see how you think you can DO it at your size.”
“Oh, you’d be surprised,” Chris replied, rolling his eyes reticently.
“Well, here you go,” Sue Ann said, extending her leg forward again, presenting her right foot to Chris. The tiny boy slowly walked up to her heel and began rubbing as hard as he could.
“He he, that tickles,” Sue giggled, wiggling her foot reactively.
“Sorry,” Chris apologized, “I’ll try to be firmer.”
Chris dug his hands into her heel, pushing as hard as slid his hands across her skin.
“Hm, that feels kinda weird,” Sue commented.
“Does it feel good?” Chris asked, searching for a compliment.
“Eh, no, not really,” she shrugged. “Just weird.”
“Um, maybe I can try a softer part of your foot,” he offered.
“Chris, I really don’t think that’s gonna make a difference.”
“Please?” he begged. “Let me at least try.”
“Fine,” she sighed impatiently as she tilted her foot to the side.
Chris walked up to her foot again and plowed his hands in her soft flesh, hoping she’d like it this time.
“Ooh,” Sue uttered. “You know, that DOES feel kinda good.”
Chris heaved a huge sigh of relief, thankful his efforts had finally paid off.
“Of course, at YOUR size, it’ll take you over an hour just to do one foot,” Sue chuckled.
“Yeah, that’d be terrible,” Chris replied sarcastically. “Who’d wanna have their feet massaged for an hour or two?”
“Point taken,” Sue chortled. “Even so, you can’t possibly keep it up for THAT long; besides, I’m getting tired, and we’ll both need to go to sleep before too long.”
Sue Ann did have a point: even though he wanted to, Chris couldn’t possibly keep up his current pace forever. Nonetheless, he gleefully massaged her sole for several minutes, doing his very best to please the lovely giantess before him.
As expected, though, it didn’t take long for Chris’s arms to feel weary. Putting so much effort into each stroke was really tuckering him out, but he needed Sue Ann to be in a good mood when he told her how he felt about her, so he pushed every last drop of energy he could out of himself until he couldn’t rub anymore.
“H-How was that?” Chris stammered breathlessly.
“I’ll say this, sweetie, you sure surprised me,” Sue Ann commented. “You’re pretty handy for a little guy.”
“Thanks....I think.”
“You look exhausted, Chris. How about we try to get some sleep?”
“Actually,” Chris interjected, “I was wondering if I could talk to you for a minute.”
“Sure,” she replied. “What about?”
“Well, it’s kinda hard to say,” Chris sighed nervously, rubbing his arm. “I’m a little nervous.”
“Don’t be,” Sue Ann reassured him. “Whatever it is, you can tell me. There’s no need to be shy.”
“Well, it’s just that, you know, this past week, while Shannon was keeping me prisoner, the whole time, I-I really wished I’d been with you.”
“Oh, I know sweetie,” Sue Ann sighed, “and I’m sorry. If I’d just called off my business trip and watched you like I was supposed to, none of this would’ve happened.”
“Yeah, but....that’s not really what I meant.”
“Well then, what did you mean?”
“What I meant was, that, well, I wish I could’ve spent all my time....being small, with you.”
“Well, I’m sure you’d rather have been with ANYONE who doesn’t mistreat or torture you,” Sue chortled.
“Yeah,” Chris nodded, “but you’re not just ‘anyone’ Sue Ann. You’re special.”
“Aw,” Sue Ann smiled softly.
“A-And all the times that Shannon was teasing me and torturing me,” Chris continued,
“thinking about YOU is what got me through it. And an even in my dreams, I dreamed about you, because if I had to be small, there’s no one I’d rather be around than you.”
“Really? Why?”
“Well, I’ve been thinking a lot about you, Sue Ann: about how much fun we’ve had together, how nice you are to me, and....about what you said to me last summer.”
“Wh-What did I say to you last summer?”
“You know, about wishing that I was older, or that you were younger so that, you know, we could, maybe, be together.”
“Oh, I see,” Sue Ann sighed, putting her book down. “Chris, look, I think you’re a sweet kid...uh, guy, and I like you, I really do, but you’re 13 and I’m...well, I’m not.”
“I’m almost 14,” Chris chimed in.
“Chris,” Sue smiled, shaking her head, “I understand how you feel about me. Trust me, I get it, I really do. I know what I said, and I swear I wasn’t trying to lead you on, but I think it would be better for you if you were with someone your own age. Besides, aren’t you and Rachel an item now?”
“Sorta,” Chris replied. “We haven’t made anything official yet, but I just wanted to, you know, tell you....how I felt about you.”
“And I’m flattered, really, but Rachel’s a sweet girl, Chris, and you should really give things between the two of you a chance. We BOTH know you really like her, and SHE really likes you, too. Trust me, you’re a lucky little guy....current situation aside, of course, and you’re gonna love having her as your girlfriend. Believe me.”
Chris nodded somberly, biting his lip shamefully.
“Oh, I hope I’m not breaking your little heart,” Sue Ann sighed. “Look, honestly, maybe in a weird way, I DO wish the situation was different. I mean, it would be interesting to be back in high school again, or to see you all grown up....older, I mean....but that’s just not how it is. Maybe in another time or place...oh, I hope you’re not too upset.”
“A little,” Chris admitted, “but I’ll get over it.”
“I really am sorry, Chris,” Sue said sympathetically, “but you and me...it’s just not possible.”
“I understand,” Chris sighed dejectedly. “Do you think we could just keep this between us?”
“Of course,” Sue whispered. “Now, how about we both get some sleep?”
Sue Ann carefully picked up the tiny boy and carried him over to her dresser, setting him down lightly in his makeshift bed.
“I’ll see you in the morning,” Sue Ann said.
“Goodnight, Sue Ann.”
“Goodnight, Chris,” she replied, switching off the light.
A short while later, things were quiet. Chris, however, was still awake, pondering everything that had just happened. In actuality, he was more brokenhearted over Sue Ann than he’d let on, although deep down he knew that the two of them could never be together. Chris kept telling himself it was nothing more than a boyhood crush, hoping it would make the pain go away.
Then, Chris thought about what else Sue Ann had told him: about how he and Rachel were becoming an item, and how he was lucky to have someone who liked him just as much as he liked her. And Rachel wasn’t just some consolation prize, she was his best friend. They could skip all the awkward stuff and just have fun.
Chris felt silly to be so upset; the thought of he and Rachel actually being a couple made him smile.
What a crazy week it’s been! Chris thought. For a moment, despite all the punishment and torment he’d suffered, he was actually kinda glad the whole shrinking thing had happened. Of course, he was more than ready to get back to normal.
Although, it might be nice to have a little fun with Rachel again while he was still small. He wondered if he could make that dream he had about her breasts a reality. Just thinking about it made him hard.
Chris quickly rubbed one out, then settled comfortably into a warm, relaxing sleep. Considering how his day had begun: stuck in that drainpipe, tossed into the trash, nearly being squished by both his favorite babysitter and his best friend—the day had actually turned out well, with several good things coming out of it.
After all the punishment he’d endured, all the unwilling adventures he’d been on, and coming within inches of death, he’d finally reached a safe haven.
He was safe at last.

——————————————————————————————

“....Chris....Chris....”
Chris heard a disembodied voice call out to him, but he shrugged it off.
“....Chris....wake up little guy....”
Chris was barely conscious, squinting his eyes shut, trying to get back to sleep.
“....Come to me, my tiny little boy....”
A warm essence washed over his body. The voice was so sweet, so welcoming...
Chris slowly opened his eyes, gazing upwards into the darkness. A figure slowly emerged. As he blinked his eyes a few time, a huge face materialized, looking down at him...
Chris’s eyes went wide; he snapped awake with a gasp! He opened his mouth to scream, but no sound came out!
There, above him, peering down with a cat-like grin, was Shannon‘s giant face.
Chapter 54 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

*Earlier that day*

Shannon lay on her side in the master bed, tenderly running her finger up and down the muscular chest of the strapping young man lying next to her, exhaling a small sigh upon feeling the return of a tiny tickle in her asshole. It was amazingly stimulating to have a huge, throbbing cock penetrate her while a tiny, shrunken man wiggled inside her ass, but Shannon became concerned when Ray’s struggles had suddenly ceased. She was worried she may have squished him in all the excitement of her love-making session, but after rolling her naked body off the young man beneath her and relaxing for a moment, she felt Ray squirming again, reaffirming that he had survived the encounter. Shannon still needed his help, after all, as the tracking system he’d given her still hadn’t found any trace of Chris.
“So,” Shannon giggled seductively, “how was that?”
“That....was amazing!” The young salesman said breathlessly, clasping his hands behind his head. “Too bad you’re heading out of country. I felt like we were just getting to know each other.”
“I know,” Shannon replied, kissing him. “but think of it this way: you gave me a nice little going away present.”
“Oh, and here I thought this was for MY benefit.”
“It was,” Shannon affirmed, “but who says I can’t enjoy giving it to you?”
The young man smiled, putting his arm around her and holding her close.
“So,” she sighed, running her finger down his belly to his crotch, circling his still-erect penis, “about our little deal...”
The salesman was about to speak, but Shannon’s fingertip started teasing his shaft; he inhaled a breathy gasp, and his voice trembled.
“Yeah, I think that’ll work,” he managed to reply.
“Mm, thank you,” she moaned, kissing his right pec. Her nimble finger caressed his erect shaft, sliding up an down each side, and each time she occasionally brushed across the tender tip, the young salesman would gasp, and his eyes grew wider.
“Down boy,” she giggled playfully as she felt his cock become more and more erect.
“I can’t help it,” he said, “you’re really good at that!”
“I know.”
Shannon giggled playfully as she kept teasing the young man’s crotch with her finger, her eyes affixed to his face. She wore a goofy smile, taking great pleasure in watching him squirm and gasp each time she caressed his member.
“My, my, big boy,” Shannon said softly, feigning the grace of a southern belle, “I do believe you’re even more erect than you were before. Too bad you’re already spent, otherwise I might just be willing for another go.”
“Oh, just give me a few minutes to recover,” he said swiftly. “I’ll be fine.”
“Hm, we’ll just see,” Shannon replied playfully, still caressing his crotch.
“Of course, you keep doing that, I’ll probably be ready in half the time.”
“That’s the point!” Shannon giggled louder as she redoubled her efforts.
“Oh, baby, I can’t take it anymore,” he blurted. “I need you, NOW!”
“Well, come and get me then.”
The young man grabbed Shannon’s ass check, squeezing it playfully as it jiggled in his hand.
Then, out of nowhere, he suddenly heard a tiny, high-pitched squeak.
“Wha—What was that?” he asked.
“Uh, what was what?” Shannon replied, squeezing her ass muscles to stop Ray’s screams.
“I....I coulda sworn I just heard something,” the young man reiterated. “Like a....tiny squeak.”
“You know, it must’ve been my phone,” Shannon replied hastily. “Let me just check it and freshen up a bit, OK?”
“Sure,” he nodded.
“Alright,” she whispered, kissing his arm tenderly, “I won’t be long.”
Shannon slowly rolled her naked ass out of bed. The young man gave one of her butt cheeks a gentle pinch as she rolled away; she slapped his hand away playfully, giggling at him. She headed over to the vanity dresser and opened up her purse, gazing at the handheld tracker inside. Even after a whole night of searching, it still hadn’t found any trace of Chris. Shannon needed to find him, and she was running out of time.
“I’m gonna have to have a little talk with Ray,” she muttered under her breath in frustration.
“Everything OK?” the young man called from the bed.
“Oh, everything‘s fine,” Shannon reassured him. “I’ve....just had a little setback, that’s all.”
“Anything I can help with?” he asked.
“Aw, you’re sweet,” she sighed, “but it’s something I have to handle myself. Why don’t you get cleaned up a bit while I take care of this?”
“OK,” he replied. “I’ve gotta pee anyway.”
The young man strolled into the master bathroom, clicking on the light and closing the door behind him. As soon as it was shut, Shannon’s expression turned from sweet innocence to frustrated annoyance. She immediately turned back to her purse and pulled out the tracker to take a closer look at it.
“Why is it taking so long?” she reasoned, seething. “Something must be wrong with this thing. I’ve gotta get it working; I can’t leave without...”
Before Shannon could finish her sentence, the young salesman came out of the bathroom, sporting a full erection.
“Ready for another go?” he asked smugly.
“Unfortunately, something’s come up,” Shannon said cooly, slipping the device back in her purse. “I’ve got an appointment I need to get ready for, so I’m afraid we’ll have to cut this short.”
“Aw,” he pouted dejectedly. “Are you sure you couldn’t spare another....10 minutes?”
“I’m afraid not,” she replied bluntly. “I mean, I’d love to, I really would, but I have a matter I have to deal with (and someone I have to talk to), and unfortunately, it’s not gonna be a pleasant conversation. Plus, it’s kind of killed the mood.”
“Oh. Well, I-I get off work at 5:30,” he replied quickly, “maybe I could see you tonight and, you know, take you out to dinner....maybe give you one last send off.”
“Sweetie, look,” Shannon sighed, strolling over to him, “I’m really sorry, but I’m afraid I have a lot of things to do before tomorrow, and barely enough time to do them in, so the sooner I get it all taken care of, the better. Besides, you’ve already given me a wonderful send off—the best I could’ve asked for—and I certainly won’t forget you, but right now, I need you to get dressed, cut me a check for the cars, and be on your way so I can get ready, OK?”
“OK, I understand,” the salesman sighed dejectedly.
“Thank you,” she said, pulling his head in close and kissing him rather aggressively. “Now, get dressed!”
The young salesman got dressed while Shannon grabbed a bathrobe from behind the bathroom door. Before he could could even finish buttoning his shirt, she had already gathered his suit coat and was practically pushing him down the stairs.
“Look, I’m sorry if I overstayed my welcome,” he apologized.
“You’re fine,” Shannon said, “I’ve had a really good time, but I’ve really got to get moving. Now, where’s my check.”
“O-Oh, it’s right here,” he said, grabbing his briefcase and pulling out the cashier’s check.
“Great! This is really gonna come in handy. Now, I’m afraid you’ve gotta go.”
“OK, OK. I’m going,” he replied, opening up the front door and stepping onto the front step.
“Hey,” Shannon said, following him out and grabbing his arm.
“I’m sorry, I really am,” she said softly, kissing him passionately. “Thanks for the fuck.”
Shannon hurried back across the threshold and practically slammed the door as she scuttled back to the stairs and stomped up to the bedroom. She threw off her robe and flung it onto the bed as she headed into the bathroom, quickly slamming her ass down on the toilet seat. She strained for a moment, squeezing and flexing her sphincter muscles. A few moments, and a slight wiggle of her ass later, a tiny toot escaped her butt. It was followed by a tiny, high-pitched squeak, with a minuscule PLOP in the toilet.
“Ahh,” Shannon sighed, standing back up and turning to look into the bowl. There, struggling to stay afloat, was a tiny Ray.
“Oh good, you’re alive,” Shannon said, somewhat sarcastically. “You and I need to have little a chat about this tracking system of yours, mister. Like, why hasn’t it found my little boy toy yet?!”
The tiny man was coughing and sputtering as he desperately treaded the ice-cold water in the toilet, trying to fight back the hypothermia that was already setting in.
“I shouldn’t have to remind you that my window of opportunity is closing soon, so you’d better figure out what’s wrong with it, little man, or I’m taking all of my frustrations out on you.”
Ray was squeaking curses up at her, but Shannon wasn’t paying enough attention to make out what was being said.
“UGH! Geez, Ray!” Shannon spat irately, watching the tiny speck of a man struggle to keep his head above water, “You’re so pathetic!”
She quickly searched the nearby drawers for something she could use to fish out the tiny man.
“Oh, relax, and stop your squeaking!” Shannon demanded in frustration, finding the tweezers she’d used on Chris earlier in the week, “I’ll get you out.”
Ray reached up as Shannon dipped the tweezers down into the bowl.
“You know, you’re lucky I don’t just press the lever and flush you,” Shannon spat, carefully maneuvering the tweezers and gently plucking up the tiny man, “but I still need you.”
She carefully stood up and deposited Ray onto the sink. He lay prone for a moment, coughing and sputtering to clear the nasty, toilet water from his lungs. Shannon, however, didn’t give him much time to recover, tearing off a tiny piece of toilet paper and tossing it over him so he could dry himself. The small corner completely enveloped his tiny frame; he struggled to get out from under it while Shannon stepped back into the bedroom fro a moment, retrieving the tracking device from her purse. Ray had just gotten out from underneath the toilet paper when Shannon returned.
“See this, little man?!” she said with frustration, “It says it’s still calibrating. You said this thing would work, so you’d better fix it, OR ELSE!”
The tiny man started squeaking and hopping up and down irately.
“Humph! You’d better not be badmouthing me, little man,” Shannon warned as she moved her ear closer and concentrated so she could hear him, “especially when you’re so small, I could SQUASH you with my big toe!”
“FOR GOD’D SAKE, YOU GIANT BITCH,” the tiny man squeaked, “MAKE ME BIGGER RIGHT NOW, BEFORE YOU KILL ME!”
“You know,” Shannon sighed as she straightened back up, “I’d have thought being trapped in my ass all day would teach you some manners...”
She turned around, scooting her butt up closer to the counter.
“...maybe you need to go back inside for a little while?!” she said, threatening to sit on him.
The tiny Ray was cowering with fear, not wanting to be stuck up her ass again.
“Now then,” Shannon said, moving her ear closer once again, “let’s try this again: how do I make your tracker work?”
“Shannon, even if I knew what was wrong,” Ray squeaked, “I-I can’t do ANYTHING while I’m this small. Now, come on, quit fooling around and make me bigger again! PLEASE!”
“You’ve got one more chance to talk, little man, or it’s under my ass you go.”
“I-I swear, I-I don’t know what’s wrong,” he replied nervously. “It SHOULD be working.”
“Alright, have it your way,” Shannon shrugged, starting to straighten up again.
“WAIT!!” Ray screamed. “M-MAYBE HE’S OUT OF RANGE!”
Shannon stopped, bending back down:
“I’m listening...” she said.
“Look,” he explained, “all my tests of the tracking system were in the lab, with live animal subjects. Th-The tracker might not be able to pinpoint his location if he’s too far outside of range, which SHOULD include this whole house. So, he’s either not in the house, or...”
The tiny man stopped mid-sentence.
“Or....what?” Shannon queried, emphasizing each word as she spoke.
“...O-Or....he’s....deceased,” Ray stammered.
“Well, you’d better hope he’s alive, bug man,” Shannon warned him, clenching her fist. “I’ve gone to too much trouble to plan all of this, and if I don’t have him with me by tomorrow, I swear I’ll—“
“Look, maybe he just got out of the house somehow,” Ray suggested quickly. “If you just took the tracker outside and searched a bit—“
“I don’t have time to be wandering the neighborhood with this thing!” Shannon spat, “Besides, I’ve gotta meet the pawn shop people at my apartment in an hour. Although, if I leave sooner rather than later, I guess I could drive around a bit and see if it picks anything up.”
Ray heaved a sigh of relief, having just dodged a bullet.
“But if I don’t find anything soon,” Shannon warned him as she picked him up with the tweezers and deposited him in her hand, “well, let’s just say, you’d better hope I find something!”
Shannon strolled back into the bedroom and over to the vanity.
“Alrighty, I need to get dressed,” she commented. “Now, where shall I put you in the meantime?”
Ray became very nervous again, reeling defensively.
“Hmm,” she pondered aloud, “well, I COULD put you back in my ass again, little man, but I figure you deserve a break. I STILL need to keep you close, though. I can’t have you running away or anything.
“Maybe I could tape you to the bottom of my foot?” Shannon giggled, lifting up the sole of her right foot and moving Ray closer, just to see his reaction.
“Nah,” she cooed at him through pouty lips, “I wouldn’t want you to get squished. Ooh, I know!”
Shannon reached into her bag and picked out a special pair of white, silk panties, setting them on the vanity. What made these panties so unique was the specially designed crotch region: it contained a small, microfiber pouch with a tiny absorbent pad inside to help absorb and conceal any stains that may occur during that special time of the month. Shannon nimbly used tweezers to carefully open up a small slit between the lining and the absorbent pad, then picked up the tiny man with the tweezers again.
“Alright, little man,” she said, “this’ll keep you safe for now. We’ll just see if your device picks up anything while I’m out, but if your tracker doesn’t work, you’ll be living in my ass until we get out of the country. Got it?!”
The tiny Ray started squeaking for mercy, but Shannon deposited him in the panties and sealed the hole shut with a needle and some thread, trapping him inside. Then, as he wiggled helplessly, she pulled them on.
“There now,” Shannon said, gently patting her crotch, hearing a tiny, muffled scream. “Whelp, we’d better get going. We have a tiny boy to find.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon had been driving around the neighborhood for nearly thirty minutes. She had started in the Martin’s neighborhood and slowly ventured further outward, constantly checking the device in the passenger’s seat for any sign of a blip to indicate Chris’s location.
“Ray,” she called out with frustration, “my patience is growing thin.”
Soon, Shannon was nearing the edge of the neighborhood, and any hope of finding Chris alive was diminishing the further she got from the Martin home.
“Damn it, Chris!” she cursed, “Where are you? Surely you couldn’t have gotten THIS far without some kind of help.”
The last time Chris got away from her, he’d somehow ended up with Noreen at her place. This time, however, he’d gotten away on his own.
“It’s hopeless,” Shannon sighed as she passed a small park at the edge of the neighborhood. “How could he have gotten out of the house?! I was careful. If somebody found him, I’m screwed, and if no one found him, he....he must be...
The tracker suddenly started beeping wildly.
“Chris?!” Shannon gasped, quickly pulling the car over. She read the graphic on the screen: TARGET LOCKED.
“CHRIS!” Shannon squealed with delight, frantically checking the tracker to find his location, “You little devil, I KNEW you were alive! I just KNEW it!”
The tracker indicated a direction, and Shannon slowly rolled forward down the block, waiting for it to indicate his exact location.
“How in the world did he get so far away from me?” she mused aloud. “Maybe he found his way out with a bug, or a rat, or maybe he hitched a ride on a bird and got carried away to its nest, or maybe...”
The tracker suddenly pinpointed a location: it appeared to be a nearby house.
“What the—?” Shannon uttered, rolling her car to a stop. “How did you get HERE? Who’s house IS this?”
She grabbed her phone from the passenger’s seat and pulled up the address with a quick Internet search.
Shannon‘s eyes went wide!
“Crap!” she cursed, smacking the steering wheel with her hand when she saw who lived there. “SUE ANN LARSON?! That SUE ANN GIRL?! How the fuck did he get to HER?!”
Shannon just knew that Sue Ann had found Chris. Of course, there was no guarantee that she HAD actually found him yet, as it wasn’t time for the shrinking potion to wear off; regardless, Shannon had a gut feeling Sue Ann was already derailing her plans.
Now what was Shannon supposed to do? She had to retrieve Chris, but how?
She considered just walking up and inviting herself inside, like she had at Noreen’s the other day, but even with the tracker in hand, Shannon couldn’t risk being found out.
“Looks like I’m gonna have to take care of her, too,” Shannon sighed frustratedly, her frigid gaze affixed on the house across the street, “but how do I do it?”
Obviously, the first thing that came to mind was using the shrinking potion. It would be quick and easy; just thinking about watching the smug, little, goodie two-shoes shrink away before her eyes was already making Shannon wet, as the tiny man currently adjacent to her crotch could certainly confirm.
“Mm, what do you think, Ray?” she called down, gently patting her crotch, “Would you like a little girlfriend to keep you company?”
Unfortunately, even with her new supply, Shannon didn’t exactly have a lot of her potion left. Sure, she had enough for Chris, maybe another dose or two beyond that, but that was it until she could make more. Even with Ray at her disposal, though, there was no guarantee Shannon would be able to replicate the formula again. For all she knew, the ingredients could be expensive and hard to come by, and she wouldn’t have any time to even attempt to make more until she was safely out of the country, so she needed to save as much as she could for any other unforeseen complications. The potion HAD to be a last resort, but what other options did she honestly have?
Even if she managed to recapture Chris and make a clean getaway, Shannon knew she’d be the prime suspect in his disappearance. All the evidence would point to her...
Shannon suddenly perked up; her eyes went wide, and a sly grin slowly materialized across her face. She had a brilliant idea. It would take some planning, and there wasn’t much time to actually execute it, but if it worked, she’d NEVER have to worry about anyone following her, and would guarantee Chris would be her’s forever!
“Alright Chris,” Shannon affirmed, “I’ll let you go, for now. You may have been resourceful enough to make it this far, but when I come back, it won’t matter if Sue HAS found you or not. One way or another, you’re gonna be MINE!”
With that, Shannon put the car in gear, and slowly drove away.

—————————————————————————————————————————

“So you want us to take everything?” the burly mover asked.
“Yes,” Shannon confirmed. “Like I said on the phone, all my furniture has to go.”
“Well, we can make you a deal on some of this stuff, but I can’t guarantee all of it will be re-sellable.”
“Well, it’s not gonna do me any good,” Shannon said. “I can’t take any of it with me, so take whatever you want and throw the rest away. I don’t care.”
“In that case, we’ll load it all up, then give you an offer at the end, OK?”
“Sounds good,” she replied as she headed back to the bedroom. “I’ll just be back here packing up my things. Let me know if you need me.”
“Will do.”
While the movers from the pawn shop were busy gathering and loading up her furniture, Shannon began packing her remaining suitcases with the last minute clothes and other essentials she wanted to keep, including a small, black, zip-up case. The job of cleaning up her place actually took quite a while, as it wasn’t just furniture she had to remove, but all of her personal belongings that, either the movers were taking, or she was throwing in the dumpster. Shannon didn’t care, though; she never be coming back to THIS place again. Thankfully, with all the money she’d squared away, even without what she was going to get out of her furniture, she’d easily be able to start a new life and live comfortably for several years.
Finally, with her place practically cleaned out, the movers came back with their offer, which was actually pretty fair. Per usual, Shannon wanted more.
“Sure you can’t do any better?” she asked the burly mover as she adjusted her cleavage.
“Well, that all depends...” he said.
“Depends on what?” Shannon asked.
“...Can YOU do any better?”
Shannon giggled seductively, biting her tongue at him as she yanked down the collar on her tank top, flashing him both her bare breasts.
“Heh, worth every penny,” he chuckled, cutting her a sizable check, which Shannon promptly folded and deposited between her cleavage.
Then, once he movers had packed up and driven away, Shannon hastily vacated her apartment, loaded the last of her bags in her rental car, and headed off to her landlord’s to drop off the keys, settle up any last-minute bills, and plant the seeds of deception.

—————————————————————————————————————————

“Thanks for meeting me on such short notice,” Shannon said.
“No problem,” her female landlord replied. “This is just all so sudden.”
“I know, but like I said on the phone, I’m moving out of the country last minute.”
“Well, I understand, but what’s the rush?”
“Well, I accepted a job, and they want me to start down there next week.”
“Wow! Any reason why you were looking outside the country? Feeling like a new start?”
“Well, that’s part of it, but the real reason...” Shannon’s voice trailed off.
“What?” the woman asked.
“Look, can you keep a secret?” Shannon asked, looking around cautiously.
“Of course.”
“Well, I’m leaving because...” Shannon lowered her voice, and moved in closer to the other woman, “...I have a stalker.”
“Seriously?!” the landlord exclaimed, her eyes widening.
“Yeah,” Shannon nodded. “Her name is Sue Ann...”

—————————————————————————————————————————

That night, just before midnight, Shannon slowly pulled up across the street from Sue Ann’s house. She was dressed in all black, all the way down to her black socks and flats. In the passenger’s seat next to her lay a black, duffel bag, filled with supplies. She double-checked it one last time to make sure she had everything; just like the last seven times she’d checked it, it was all there, down to the small, black case.
Shannon took a few deep breaths to center herself and get ready. Suddenly, her crotch started itching.
“Now, behave yourself Ray,” she called down. “You’ve done pretty well up until now. DON’T make me rethink keeping you around.”
Once the tiny man in her panties calmed down, and Shannon made sure the coast was clear, she grabbed the duffel bag and snuck across the street into the side yard of Sue’s house.
Most people keep all their doors locked at night, but even with a deadbolt on both the front and back doors, windows are actually the easiest entry point into the home for an intruder, especially if they’re made with single-paned glass and secured with only a small lock, if any; and, if one has a glass cutter, which Shannon pulled out of the small, black case she had with her, they can gain entrance into a home in very little time.
Shannon quickly cut a small hole in the glass just large enough for her to fit her hand through and clicked the lock open. Then, she quietly raised the window and carefully lifted her muscular frame inside, her duffel bag in tow.
Her next task was finding Sue Ann’s bedroom, which Shannon correctly figured was on the second floor as she silently crept up the stairs. In no time, she’d found the bedroom; Shannon quietly set down her bag and re-opened the small, black case, this time pulling out the two other objects that were kept inside: a small, hypodermic needle, and a vial of benzodiazepine.
After filling up the syringe about halfway, Shannon tiptoed through the room and stood next to Sue Ann’s bed, staring over the sleeping woman with a scornful gaze. Then, in one quick motion, Shannon put her hand over Sue Ann’s mouth and stuck the needle in her neck.
Sue’s eyes snapped open wide, her screams muffled by the gloved hand over her mouth. She struggled furiously to get away, but Shannon held her down with all her weight until the drugs took effect. A few moments later, Sue’s struggles diminished and her muscles went limp; in a split second, she was out cold.
Shannon exhaled, taking a moment to catch her breath. Now that Sue Ann was out of the way, she turned and headed towards the door to retrieve the tracker and locate Chris.
She’d only made a few feet, however, when she spotted something on the nearby dresser. Shannon crept closer...
An excited, satisfied smile gleamed across her face: after almost two days of searching and frustration, Shannon had finally found Chris. To her surprise, the shrinking potion was already wearing off, and he’d grown to about an inch tall. It wasn’t a problem though, Chris was still small enough to easily transport and conceal.
“Chris....” Shannon whispered down with a playful lilt. “Oh, Chris....”
The tiny boy began to stir.
“Chris, wake up, little guy,” she called again, trying to rouse him. “Come to me, my tiny little boy.”
Finally, Chris opened his eyes and gazed upon Shannon’s face...
The tiny boy shot up, a look of shear terror on his face!
“Hi there, little guy,” she giggled wickedly, enjoying his reaction. “Did you miss me?”
“SH-SHANNON!” Chris squeaked in horror, scurrying back on his butt, and putting his hands up defensively. “NO! NO, YOU—YOU CAN’T BE HERE!”
“Oh, but I AM here, little one. I found you, and now, you’re coming with me!”
“S-SUE ANN!” Chris shouted helplessly, “SUE ANN, HELP!”
“Oh, she can’t hear you sweetie,” Shannon replied smugly. “She’s gonna be out for a while.”
“WH-WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?!”
“Oh, I just gave her a little something to help her sleep. Don’t worry, she’ll be fine. Besides, she’s crucial to my plans.”
“You stay away from me, Shannon, or I swear I’ll—“
“You’ll what?” Shannon cut him off. “Have you looked in a mirror lately? You may have started growing again, but you’re still no bigger than a mouse. Speaking of which...”
Shannon pulled a small vial from her pocket, unscrewing the lid and filling up the dropper.
“Now then, open wide,” she said as she moved it towards Chris.
“NO! GET AWAY FROM ME!” he screamed in protest, scurrying to his feet.
Shannon, however, was too quick for him, snapping him up in her left hand. Chris squirmed desperately for freedom, terrified he was about to be shrunk even smaller again, but Shannon held him tightly in her grip, his head sticking out just above her closed fist. As she moved the dropper closer, Chris desperately turned his head away, slamming his mouth closed to prevent ingesting any potion. He was actually doing a good job avoiding the dropper for a moment, but then, out of frustration, Shannon squeezed her fist, causing Chris to squeak a tiny yelp. Once he opened his mouth, she quickly squeezed a couple drops of fluid in him.
“There we go,” Shannon said, withdrawing the dropper and sliding Chris into her palm. “That should hold ya.”
Chris gagged, taking in huge mouthfuls of the nasty liquid. He fought the urge to swallow, but the vile fluid slid down his throat. He was coughing and trying to force himself to vomit as he fell into Shannon’s palm, his face twisted in fear as he awaited his inevitable shrinkage.
Oddly, he didn’t feel anything. Chris looked around, checking to see if anything was growing, but his surroundings remained unchanged. He frantically checked himself to see if any part was diminishing, but he also was completely unchanged.
“What—What did you just give me?” Chris asked between coughs.
“Oh, nothing much,” Shannon said offhandedly, twisting the dropper back onto the vial, “just a little stabilizing solution. THAT should keep you from growing anymore. Now, you’ll be small.... permanently.”
“WHAT?!” Chris shrieked, his eyes practically bulging out of his head. “NO! NO, I CAN’T BE! TH-THIS STUFF’S SUPPOSED TO WEAR OFF!”
“Oh, I’ve made some improvements to my little formula since we last spoke, kiddo,” she taunted him, “and now, you’re stuck that size!”
“NO! THIS STOPS HERE, SHANNON!” Chris affirmed. “I DON’T CARE WHAT YOU DO TO ME, BUT YOU CAN’T KEEP ME LIKE THIS FOREVER. IF I’M NOT NORMAL BY SATURDAY WHEN MY PARENTS GET HOME, YOU’LL BE IN BIG TROUBLE!”
“Oh, but that’s where you’re WRONG, Chris,” Shannon chortled. “Your parents AREN’T gonna find out about his. In fact, you’re never gonna see your parents ever again.”
“WHAT?! WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!”
“You and I are going on a little trip; I’m keeping you....FOREVER.”
“NO! YO-YOU CAN’T DO THAT! THAT’S KIDNAPPING!”
“And?” Shannon rebutted.
“AND....MY FOLKS’LL CALL THE POLICE! THEY’LL HUNT YOU DOWN, AND WHEN THEY CATCH YOU, YOU’LL GO TO JAIL!”
“Oh, I’m sure they WILL....call the police, that is,” Shannon said, walking towards the door, “but they’re not gonna CATCH me. In fact, in their search for US, I’ve laid a little trail that’ll lead them right here, and they’re find a little surprise waiting for them in the back of Sue Ann’s closet.”
Shannon stepped back into the hallway and reached into her duffel bag, pulling out several articles of Chris’s clothing, including underwear and socks.
“Once they find your clothes here,” Shannon continued, “they’ll suspect HER of kidnapping you, and with the seeds of deception that I’ve sown, they’ll think Sue Ann did something to ME as well, and while SHE rots in jail, WE’RE gonna be basking in the sun of a tropical paradise.”
“NO!” Chris struggled, “YOU’RE CRAZY! I WON’T LET YOU DO THIS!”
“Oh, really? What’re you gonna do?” she asked smugly, “Face it, Chris, you’re MINE now! We’re gonna be together forever! Oh, but don’t worry: I’m gonna take good care of you. You’ll be fine....as long as you behave, that is, and maybe, if you’re good, maybe one day I’ll un-shrink you. Of course, that’ll only be once I know you won’t run away from me, that you’ll never dessert me....when I know your head-over-heels in love with me!”
“NO! I’LL NEVER BE IN LOVE WITH YOU!” Chris affirmed. “YOU HEAR ME?! NEVER!”
“Humph,” Shannon scoffed. “We’ll just SEE about that!”
Shannon pulled up her shirt with her free hand, exposing her chest.
“WAIT, STOmpf—!” Chris shouted as she shoved him between her breasts. The tiny boy wiggled furiously, shouting as he poked his head out the top of Shannon’s cleavage, but she kept pushing him back down each time he emerged.
Shannon soon readjusted her breast, squeezing Chris playfully in between, and pinning his arms to his sides so he couldn’t wiggle free. Now, he could only shout muffled protests as Shannon pulled her shirt back down.
“Now, you just stay right there,” Shannon commanded. “Otherwise, you’re going in my panties.”
Shannon went to work planting Chris’s clothes and cleaning up the scene; then, she collected her belongings and quickly made her way out of the house. After hustling back across the empty street to her car, Shannon tossed her duffel bag into the backseat and climbed behind the wheel, slamming her ass into the front seat so hard that Ray screamed in pain. Shannon didn’t hear him, though, as she was fumbling to get her keys into the ignition.
And with the tiny Ray struggling between her legs, and Chris wiggling between her breasts, a cackling Shannon started the car and made her getaway!
Chapter 55 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

FRIDAY

Chris lay wide awake on a small piece of foam he’d been given for a bed, staring blankly through the glass of the mason jar in which Shannon had imprisoned him. The steel lid above had been screwed on tightly, blocking any escape, with air holes too small to climb through, even if he could manage to scale the smooth, transparent walls. His eyes were still puffy and red from all of his sobbing earlier, not just from being kidnapped by Shannon again, but from the traumatic experience she’d put him through once they’d arrived back home.
After spending the entire drive home trapped in Shannon’s bosom, Chris had to endure her bobbing breasts as she ran into the house and stomped up the stairs to the master bedroom.
“Oh my God, Chris,” Shannon said breathlessly, practically tearing off her clothes, “you have no idea how much I’ve missed you.”
She hastily removed her bra and withdrew the 1-inch-tall boy from her cleavage.
“Oh God, I want you so badly right now,” she sighed, kissing Chris repeatedly as he struggled to get away. “You should see how wet I am!”
Shannon switched Chris to her left hand as she reached her right hand down to rub the moist crotch of her panties. She had barely started massaging herself when both she and Chris heard a high-pitched squeak coming from below.
“Oops!” Shannon giggled absentmindedly, removing her panties, “I forgot about my other little man.
“Sorry about that, Ray,” she apologized halfheartedly, jiggling her panties in front of her. “You OK in there?”
Chris heard a high-pitched voice cursing out the giant woman coming from the crotch area as Shannon set them down on the dresser.
“SHANNON, WHO THE HELL IS THAT?!” Chris shouted up.
“Oh, nobody important,” Shannon replied as she sat down on the bed, “just someone who’s going to be joining us on our little trip, but you don’t need to worry about him. YOU’RE my little boy toy; my heart belongs to you.”
“Well, maybe you could make him your little boy toy,” Chris offered nervously. “You know, and just let me go.”
“Oh, no, little boy,” she giggled wickedly, “YOU’RE the one that I want, and now you’re gonna be mine....forever.”
“Shannon, please,” Chris gulped. “DON’T DO THIS!”
“It’s been so long since I had you last,” she sighed, trembling with sexual frustration, “and I can’t wait anymore. I need to feel you inside me!”
“SHANNON, NOOmmmf—!”
Chris screamed for mercy as Shannon shoved him deep inside her quivering pussy. She lay back and fondled her breast as the tiny boy’s struggles stimulated her. Each time Chris managed to stick his head out of her cavernous pussy, gasping for air and begging for mercy, Shannon would push him right back inside. She thrust her hips, moaning and panting to increase her pleasure, her inevitable orgasm building higher and higher.
Eventually, Chris’s struggles grew so strong, and were stimulating her so much, that Shannon instinctively slammed her legs closed, trapping him inside and completely cutting off his air supply. Chris was freaking out, screaming for Shannon to let him out, but she was moaning too loudly to hear his tiny, muffled cries, and his screams vibrated her sensitive pussy, stimulating her further. He was flailing wildly, pounding on her moist, vaginal flesh, begging to be heard, but Chris’s actions only heightened her pleasure, pushing her higher and higher, until...
Shannon tightened her muscles, bracing against the blast of orgasmic energy, practically crying due to how amazing it felt! Then, she relaxed and opened her legs with a deep sigh; Chris plopped out of her pussy, covered in her slimy juices.

Chris shivered and gritted his teeth, trying to shake off all memories of the experience. He wasn’t sure what disgusted him more: being shoved inside Shannon’s pussy over and over again, or enduring her slimy tongue and hot, sour mouth as she licked her cum off him when she was finished. The whole experience made him want to puke.
Now, Chris could only lay awake, relegating himself to his fate. He honestly couldn’t believe that THIS was what his life was going to be: shrunk; only 1-inch tall, with a giant Shannon; trapped as her tiny pet; reduced to nothing more than a plaything. She was going to be his whole world, the woman he would be bound to forever. He was basically going to be married to her, though he shuddered at the thought, and despite any promises Shannon might make, Chris knew that she was never going to let him go. He’d be small for practically the rest of his life, and the only way she’d ever make him big again was when he sincerely proved he loved her, and would never leave her.
Maybe it won’t be so bad, Chris pondered. Shannon wasn’t THAT ugly; he could certainly do worse. Plus, he wouldn’t have to be ashamed of his hormones acting up around her anymore. But if all the people it could have been, why did it have to be SHANNON?!
Chris was crying again. He realized that he’d never see Sue Ann, nor Rachel, nor his parents ever again. He was heartbroken; just when he’d developed feelings, real feelings for someone...
“Rachel...” Chris lamented tearfully, “Rachel, please help me! Please!”

—————————————————————————————————————————

It was a little past 7:30 when Shannon opened her eyes on Friday morning. She grinned, moaning gleefully as she stretched her body across the bed, like a naked goddess sprawled upon streets of Egyptian cotton. It was going to be a wonderful day: she’d finally found Chris, she had a new and improved shrinking potion AND the man who could provide her with an endless supply, and she was about to start a new and luxurious life in paradise. All Shannon had to do now was clean up, get dressed, finish some last minute packing, and head off for the airport. By that evening, she’d be in the Bahamas, sipping mai tai’s on the beach, with both her little men.
Shannon casually rolled out of bed and strolled over to the dresser. Chris was still in the mason jar she’d placed him in the previous night for safe keeping, and still fast asleep. She contemplated waking him up and having a little fun again that morning, but she thought it best to let him rest; he was going to have a long day ahead of him.
Shannon sidestepped over to the end of the dresser and collected the panties where Ray was still trapped, giving them a slight jiggle.
“Good morning, Ray,” she giggled softly as the crotch area started to move a bit. “I hope you slept well. We’ve got a long day ahead of us.”
Shannon was hoping she might be able to wear that pair of panties another day, as they were the perfect place to keep a tiny person when passing through airport security—who the heck would question you about seeing a tiny skeleton near your crotch during a body scan?! Unfortunately, she’d apparently been a little wetter than she thought the night before, as the bottom half of the panties were well soiled.
Best put on a new pair for the day, Shannon thought. Of course, that meant finding a new hiding place for Ray.
She carried the underwear into the bathroom and laid them on the counter, carefully pulling back the fabric and retrieving the tiny man with tweezers.
“Poo!” she exclaimed as she held Ray up to her face, her breath nearly blowing the tiny man away, “My patties are soiled. Looks like I’m gonna have to find another place to keep you for the time being.”
Ray cringed, thinking the giant woman was going to stick him up her ass again.
“Whelp, I don’t have much choice,” Shannon shrugged, carefully setting him down, “I’ll just have to find space in my purse for you.”
Shannon stepped back into the bedroom, returning a few moments later with her purse.
“Now then,” she began, setting the purse on the counter and opening up a small side pocket, removing the contents and inserting a couple of tissues, “this should keep you out of trouble.”
She plucked the tiny man from the counter and deposited him inside. Ray collapsed into the tissues, trying to right himself as Shannon’s huge figure cast an ominous shadow overhead.
“Alright, now listen up,” she said, “you’d better behave yourself. I don’t want to see that you tried getting away; otherwise, you’ll be riding in my ass the whole flight, got it?!”
The tiny Ray cowered in fear as Shannon zipped up the pocket, grinning smugly as she sealed him inside.
As she carried her purse back into the bedroom, however, Shannon was beginning to question whether or not it was honestly worth the trouble keeping Ray around. Taking care of ONE shrunken person would be hard enough, but TWO?! CHRIS was the only one Shannon wanted to keep for the long-term; Ray was just the means to an end.
Sure, Ray was the only one who knew the formulations of the shrinking potions, but if Shannon could get those formulas, she wouldn’t need him anymore. Obviously, THAT was easier said than done; despite him being tiny and completely at her mercy, he didn’t really have much incentive to be forthcoming with that information. Ironically, the tiny man held a very big trump card.
Maybe she could get the formulas another way. She pondered giving a sample to a chemical company and have them analyze the contents, but that would risk the formula falling into someone else’s hands, and also risk Shannon exposing herself. She needed to coax those formulas out of Ray, but how? The longer she waited, the greater the risk of him getting squished.
Regardless, Shannon’s pussy was already moistening thinking about how she get rid of Ray once she had the formulas: she could flush them down the toilet, stick him up her ass or, even better, inside her pussy while she played with herself like with Chris the night before, or simply squash him like a little bug between her toes.
Shannon snapped back to reality. None of her future plans would matter if she didn’t get moving. She quickly threw on her bathrobe and collected her dirty clothes from the week; she figured she might as well do a load of laundry while she showered and finished getting packed. Also having the need to retrieve and repack one of the other suitcases, due to her haste in vacating her apartment, Shannon collected her car keys and headed downstairs.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel lay in bed watching videos on her phone. She was so anxious to head over to Sue Ann’s later that morning that she hadn’t slept much the night before. Plus, she’d spent the prior afternoon and evening bustling restlessly through her house, trying to pass the time until she could see Chris again, not just to hang out, but also to explore what fun she could have with him while he was still small. In fact, the thought consumed her so much that the videos she was scrolling through that Friday morning concerned that exact topic: people using their feet to play with dolls of various sizes, sitting on them, and squeezing them between their breasts. Of course, several videos Rachel came across were a bit more salacious than she cared for, but the more reserved ones still got her excited to try out.
The sound of a door slamming outside her window suddenly caught Rachel’s attention. She pushed the covers off, climbed out of bed, and strolled over to the window to check outside.
Rachel’s eyes widened: Shannon was out in front of the Martin home in a bathrobe, pulling suitcases out of a parked car. She apparently was fumbling through some bags in the trunk, unpacking and repacking various clothes and shoes.
Rachel grew wary and very nervous. Shannon was apparently packing he car, possibly to leave town. She must have been planning to skip town after Chris got lost; if Shannon left before Chris was back to normal, she’d never have to answer for her crimes.
Rachel quickly grabbed her phone and called Sue Ann.
The phone rang a few times, but it went to voicemail.
Rachel sighed anxiously as she helplessly watched Shannon through the window, growing only more concerned that the person responsible for Chris’s predicament was preparing to make her getaway.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Due to the location of their cruise ship in a satellite dead-zone, Ron and Sheila Martin had been unable to utilize their cell phones to contact Shannon on Thursday and get an update on Chris’s condition, nor could they contact anyone else, for that matter. Instead, Ron insisted they spend the day enjoying themselves and try again on Friday as the ship made its way back to port. Once Friday morning rolled around, however, Sheila was more than eager to call home, despite the time difference.
“Honey,” Ron said, sitting on the bed in their luxury stateroom, “you don’t wanna call now. There’s a 2 hour time difference; everyone’s probably still asleep.”
“Ron,” Sheila objected, “I wanna know what’s going on with our son.”
“So do I, sweetheart, but why don’t we wait until later on this morning? You know, actually give everyone back home a chance to wake up. Besides, I’m sure everything’s fine.”
“Ron, dear, it’s not just that: I just have this gut feeling something’s wrong. I mean, sure, Shannon’s been Chris’s babysitter for practically forever, but for a while now, he’s been extremely upset anytime we ask her to watch him for us.”
“Oh honey, he’s just growing up. He thinks he’s too old to need a babysitter anymore, and I don’t blame him. He’s almost 14 years old.”
“Ron, I don’t think that’s it at all. He wasn’t exactly stoked when we insisted on him having a babysitter for the week, but when we let HIM decide who would stay with him, he seemed really enthusiastic, like he was looking forward to it.”
“Of COURSE he was looking forward to it,” Ron replied assuredly. “Sue Ann’s ALWAYS been his favorite sitter. Personally, I think he’s sweet on her.”
“Uh-huh,” Sheila nodded as she rolled her eyes, wondering how her husband could be so dense, “and don’t you remember how disappointed he was when Sue cancelled at the last minute and Shannon stepped in? He practically begged us not to go.”
“Yeah,” Ron shrugged, shaking his head, “So?”
“Sooo,” Sheila replied mockingly, “aren’t you the least bit concerned?”
“Oh, hun,” he said dismissively, “he was just really looking forward to seeing Sue Ann, that’s all. Of COURSE he was bummed when she canceled.”
“I don’t think so, Ron. What about all those times Chris said that Shannon teased and tormented him?”
“Hunny, he’s a kid. They think ALL adults torment them. I’m sure it’s all in your imagination.”
Ron stood up from the bed and put his hands on his wife’s arms, caressing her.
“Sweetheart,” he began, “I know you’re worried. I’m worried too, but I’m sure everything’s fine. Look, why don’t we change into our bathing suits and head up to the lido deck? You know, we can take a dip in the pool, lounge out in the sun for a while, try to enjoy our last morning on board; then, we’ll come back here, and call before we head to lunch, OK?”
“Sure. OK,” Sheila nodded reluctantly, “but make sure you put on enough sunscreen. I don’t want a lobster escorting me to lunch.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

Chris awoke to the unwelcome sound of Shannon banging suitcases on the door frame as she hauled them into the bedroom, no doubt packing in preparation for their upcoming trip. He was dreading the inevitable moment when she’d pluck from his jar and whisk him away against his will to parts unknown. All his hopes of growing back to normal and starting a new chapter in his life were dashed; Chris felt himself falling into a deep depression.
He watched helplessly from his prison as Shannon fumbled about the room gathering and piling clothes to pack. Then, somewhat unexpectedly, the giant woman untied her bathrobe, letting it fall to the floor. Chris averted his eyes, unable to bear witness to her naked body (apparently, his hormones were finally behaving themselves). The naked Shannon soon grabbed a clean set of clothes from the bed and shuffled into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.
One of the benefits of depression is the ability to shut off one’s feelings, numbing themselves from the world’s cruelties, coupled with bouts of excessive sleepiness. Despite the background noise of Shannon bustling about the bathroom, and the spray of the shower several minutes later, Chris closed his eyes and quickly fell back into a deep sleep.

—————————————————————————————————————————

“Come on, come on!” Rachel pleaded as she frantically paced back-and-forth across her room, listening the other end of the line to pick up. She’d been trying to get ahold of Sue Ann for the past hour, constantly peering at the house next-door each time she passed her window, waiting to see if Shannon would emerge again.
Not only was Rachel anxious to tell Sue what had been going on, but also to see Chris again—to keep him safe, among other things—and for someone to stop Shannon before she got away, but the longer she waited on the phone, the more frustrated and worried she became.
Rachel hung up the phone in frustration; she folded her arms across her chest, staring nervously out her window, and tapping her foot incessantly. She kept looking over at Chloe on the bed, who wagged her tail excitedly each time Rachel made eye contact, yet tilted her head with concern, making a high-pitched whine.
“I can’t wait any longer,” Rachel sighed determinedly, shaking her head. She set down her phone and quickly threw on a pair of clothes. She hated to go over to Sue Ann’s house unannounced, but she just had a gut feeling something was wrong; Rachel couldn’t just wait around, she had to do something.
As soon as she was fully dressed, Rachel slipped on her Birkenstock’s, collected her phone, and called Sue Ann one last time...
Once again, her call went to voicemail.
Rachel hung up the phone, shoving it into her jean-shorts’ pocket, and scurried out of her bedroom, Chloe in hot pursuit.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Janet Carson was lounging in her favorite chair, wearing her favorite pajamas, and enjoying a cup of coffee. Once again, she was engrossed in her romance novel, listening to her ‘sexy’ playlist on her phone through her earbuds.
She was so preoccupied with her book, that she didn’t hear Rachel sneaking down the stairs and disappear into the kitchen. It wasn’t until the back door slammed shut that Janet looked up from her book.
“Rach?!” she called, taking out one of her earbuds, leaning forward as she looked towards the kitchen. “Rach, is that you?”
Receiving no response, Janet shrugged her shoulders and put her earbud back in. Then, realizing she was coming up on another steamy encounter between the neglected wife and the sexy handyman, she slowly stood up and silently made her way back upstairs, biting her lip as she pictured her purple toy, her womanhood already moistening.

—————————————————————————————————————————

It was almost 9-o’clock by the time Shannon emerged from the bathroom, fully-dressed, and dabbing the last few bits of moisture from the ends of her hair with her towel, despite having just blow-dried it. She sauntered pridefully over to the dresser, giggling to herself as she admired the inch-tall boy trapped in a mason jar.
“Chris?” she chortled liltingly, tapping on the glass. “Wakey, wakey, little man.”
Chris jerked awake, then exhaled exhaustedly as he relaxed his muscles, not even turning over to face her.
“Come on, little guy,” Shannon said softly, “it’s time to get up. We’ve got a big day ahead of us.”
Chris, however, continued to ignore her, not wanting to face the horrible truth just yet.
“Ugh! Chris, get up!” she demanded, unscrewing the kid of the jar. “We need to get moving.”
“Shannon, leave me alone!” Chris demanded, sitting up.
“Well then, stop moping!” she replied, setting the lid down. “I’m going to fix us a nice breakfast; then, when we’re through eating, we’ll finish packing and head to the airport.”
“NO, SHANNON!” Chris snapped assuredly. “THIS ENDS NOW! Y-YOU’RE NOT KEEPING ME LIKE THIS, AND I’M NOT GOING ANYWHERE WITH YOU!”
“Oh yeah?!” She huffed, “Well, you ARE coming with me, little man, and that’s that; now, we can do this the easy way, or the hard way. What’s it gonna be?”
Chris crossed his arms firmly.
“Alright!” Shannon said, reaching into the jar and plucking the tiny boy up between two fingers, despite Chris’s objections. She held him up in front of her face.
“I certainly hope you come to your senses soon, little boy,” she scolded, shaking him slightly. “You keep up this little attitude of yours, and you’re gonna be spending a lot of your foreseeable future under my ass!”
Shannon suddenly moved her hand close to her chest, about to drop Chris in her cleavage.
“SHANNON, WAIT!” Chris shouted. “PLEASE! LET’S TALK!”
Shannon stopped, and brought her hand back up in front of her.
“Alright,” she said, “talk!”
“Shannon, please. Don’t do this!” Chris pleaded tearfully, clasping his hands in front of him.
“Sorry, Chris, but I’ve been waiting far too long for this, and I’m not giving you up.”
“Please, I-I’ll make you a deal!” Chris offered desperately.
“Oh yeah?” she asked, raising her eyebrows. “What?”
“Look, if you promise not to take me away from my family....then I’ll promise to have my mom and dad make you my PERMANENT babysitter. Whenever they go out, I’ll INSIST they have you come over to watch me, and I want let them get ANYONE else but you. I promise, I’ll never tell another soul about this whole ‘shrinking’ thing, a-and whenever you come over to babysit, you can use your shrinking potion on me whenever you want. I swear, I’ll take it willingly. I’ll be tiny for the whole time you’re with me. I’ll be small for you, and do what whatever you want me to do, and YOU can do whatever you want to ME. Just, PLEASE, I’m begging you, PLEASE, don’t take me away from my family....and my friends.”
“Hmmm,” Shannon mused as she tilted her head and gazed up at the ceiling out of the corner of her eyes, contemplating Chris’s offer. Suddenly, she snapped her head back to the tiny boy between her fingertips:
“NOPE!” she replied, quickly shoving Chris into her cleavage.
“WAIT! NOmmpf—“ Chris yelped as he disappeared between Shannon‘s breasts, soon emitting only muffled shouts as her fingers pushed him down about halfway in between her breasts.
“Honestly, Chris,” Shannon commented as she readjusted her tank top, “WHY would I agree to having you SOME of the time, when I can have you ALL the time?! Now then, let’s go fix some breakfast, and you’d better behave in there, or else you’ll be spending the whole flight in my panties!”

—————————————————————————————————————————

Rachel walked so briskly through the neighborhood that it only took her about 15 minutes to get to Sue Ann’s house. Despite being out of breath, she leaped onto the porch and hurriedly rang the door bell, looking up and down the street as if she were afraid she’d been followed.
Sue Ann, however, didn’t answer the door.
Rachel frantically rang the doorbell several more times, knocking on her door for good measure.
“Come on, Sue Ann,” she said anxiously. “Come on, answer the door!”
Still receiving no answer, Rachel checked the driveway: Sue’s car was still there.
“She’s gotta be home,” Rachel surmised. “What, is she a sound sleeper, or something?”
She tried the doorknob, but obviously it was locked. Rachel pounded on the front door, hoping it would rouse anyone inside.
“SUE ANN?! COME ON, SUE ANN, OPEN UP! PLEASE, IT’S AN EMERGENCY!”
Rachel was getting extraordinarily nervous. She walked around to the side of the house to try to peek in one of the windows...
Then, she suddenly noticed a hole in the glass of one of the side windows. Rachel was petrified. Could someone have broken in?
She cautiously approached the window, and tried pushing up on it...
It was unlocked!
Rachel pushed the window the rest of the way open and climbed inside.

————————————————————————————————————————

Chris was in utter disbelief; his spirits completely shattered. He could only watch helplessly from his vantage point in Shannon’s cleavage while she packed, contemplating trying to escape, but having neither the strength nor conviction to do so.
Actually, he considered himself somewhat lucky Shannon was allowed him to see anything at all. The entire time she was making breakfast, when Chris kept popping his head out from between her breasts, trying to catch his breath, she repeatedly pressed him back down in between with her plump fingers. He desperately tried to call up to her, explaining he just wanted air, but Shannon simply pushed him back down, not wanting to hear any of his complaints, nor take any chances on him escaping again. In any case, Shannon was enjoying keeping Chris snug and secure in her cleavage, feeling him wiggle around between her breasts, reminding him exactly who was in charge, and using punishment as an excuse to keep him there.
As for Chris, despite not actively trying to earlier, Chris really DID want to escape, having endured all he could stand of Shannon AND her giant breasts. The alternatives, however, were far worse: even if he escaped her cleavage, he could easily be crushed if Shannon stepped down absentmindedly. Plus, she’d know it immediately, and if she DID catch him escaping, there’d surely be punishments: she could force him to ride between her toes again, or under the soles of her feet, or even worse, in the back of her panties. Chris had had more than enough of Shannon‘s giant feet, breasts, and ass that past week to last a lifetime, and he knew wholeheartedly it wouldn’t be the last time he’d see them up close.
Suddenly, Shannon’s phone started to ring. She immediately checked the caller ID...
It was Sheila Martin, Chris’s mom.
“Hmph,” Shannon grumbled, “looks like your mom is calling to check on you. Well, we’ll just take care of that!”
She quickly pressed the IGNORE button, setting the phone back down on the bed next to her suitcase.
“Heh,” she chuckled, “By the time she figures out what’s going on, we’ll be on a plane to the Bahamas.”
The phone rang again. Shannon seethed, and was about to turn off her phone, when she noticed the caller ID again: it wasn’t Chris’s mother calling. It was Noreen!
“Great,” Shannon sighed heavily, “what does SHE want?”
Unlike Chris’s parents, Noreen WAS a problem that could derail Shannon’s plans, especially if she tried coming over again. Shannon needed to take her call.
Chris yelped as Shannon quickly pressed him back down between her breasts again, using her free arm to hold her tits together and seal him in. The tiny boy struggled frantically, but Shannon only squeezed tighter.
“Now you be quiet, little man, OR ELSE!” She spat as she answered the phone:
“Hey girl, what’s going on?”
“Oh, not much,” Noreen replied, “Just got back from the gym. I was wondering how things were going. I-Is Chris feeling any better?”
“Oh, we’re doing MUCH better,” Shannon smiled. “Everything’s just peachy.”
“Hey, that’s great! I was getting a little worried about him. Would you mind if I came over to see him and get my medicine back?”
“Oh Nor, the place is a real mess right now. Actually, I’m in the middle of cleaning up.”
“Oh, well, would you like a hand? I know you’ve had a rough week.”
“Oh, that’s not necessary, sweetie. I’ve got it handled.”
“Really, it’s no trouble,” Noreen added, “I wouldn’t mind helping out.”
Despite Shannon‘s warnings, Chris struggled furiously, trying to make his way out from between Shannon’s breasts and get a message to Noreen.
“Umph, NOREEN!” Chris shouted as he poked his head out the top of Shannon’s cleavage. “NOREEN HElmpf—“
Shannon hurriedly pushed him back down between her breasts again, cutting of his cries.
“What was that?!” Noreen asked, hearing the commotion on the other end of the line.
“Oh, that was just Chris,” Shannon said offhandedly, “he was just wondering who I was talking to.”
“Why’d his voice sound so squeaky?”
“He’s....still not quite himself yet?”
“Oh, well, tell him I’m glad he’s feeling better. But seriously, can I stop in and see you guys?”
“Listen, I tell you what,” Shannon explained, “how ‘bout you give me the morning to clean up and let Chris rest up a bit, and you can head over this afternoon?”
“Sounds good,” Noreen agreed. “In that case, I’ll hop in the shower, get changed, and have some lunch.”
“Sounds like a plan,” Shannon chimed in.
“OK, see you this afternoon, Shan.”
“Sure, bye sweetie.”
“Bye.”
“...And by the time she comes to check on you,” Shannon added after hanging up the phone, “we’ll long gone.
“You’re lucky that went smoothly, little boy,” she continued, squeezing her breasts together, “Since we’re so close to leaving, I’m in a forgiving mood, so I’ll let that one slide, but one more outburst like that and you’re riding in my ass!”
Chris ceased his struggles, relegating himself to his new fate: Shannon’s toy. He wanted to cry.
“Whelp, that’s everything!” Shannon proclaimed as she zipped up the last of her luggage.
“Let’s go, little guys,” she giggled menacingly, staring down at her breasts. “We’ve gotta plane to catch.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

“Sue Ann?” Rachel called apprehensively from downstairs, still leery about having just broke into Sue’s house, and also that an intruder might still be inside. Rachel cautiously checked the ground floor, calling for Sue Ann and Chris; not seeing anyone downstairs, she headed up.
As Rachel came to the master bedroom, she quietly knocked on the door.
“S-Sue Ann?” she called as she slowly opened it. “Sue Ann? Chris? Are you guys here?”
Rachel quickly spotted Sue Ann sprawled out on the bed. She opened the door a bit wider; a large dresser dame into view, with a small cloth situated on top. She entered the room and approached the dresser, inspecting it more closely. It looks like Chris might’ve been using the cloth for a bed, but he wasn’t there.
Rachel quickly checked the floor, hoping she hadn’t accidentally stepped on him again, but upon further inspection of the floor around the dresser, she saw no sign of Chris. Carefully, she scanned the floor as she headed for the bed.
“Sue Ann?” Rachel called softly, standing next to the bed.
Something definitely didn’t look right. Sue Ann’s position on the bed and strewn sheets made it appear that she’d been flailing about, as if she’d been struggling in her sleep.
“Sue Ann?” Rachel called as she reached down and touched her shoulder, shaking her slightly.
Sue Ann didn’t stir.
Rachel suddenly got a chill, becoming extremely nervous. Was Sue dead?
Then, Rachel saw her chest rise and fall; Sue Ann was still breathing, but she looked half-dead.
Something was definitely wrong!
“SUE ANN!” Rachel exclaimed, grabbing her shoulders and shaking harder. “SUE ANN! Are you OK? Sue Ann, WAKE UP!”
Finally, Sue groaned, making a slight gurgling noise.
“COME ON, SUE! WAKE UP!” Rachel pleaded, “PLEASE, WAKE UP!”
Sue Ann slowly opened her eyes; she felt confused and extremely lethargic. She was so exhausted she wanted to fall back asleep, but someone was shaking her and calling her name.
“What?” She spoke, slurring her words. “Who’s there?”
“Sue Ann, it’s Rachel! Are you OK?”
“Rachel? What?” Sue replied groggily, still confused. “W-What’s going on?”
“Sue Ann, where’s Chris?” Rachel asked.
“Chris?” Sue repeated as she started coming around. “Rachel? What’re you doing here?”
“Sue, I’m sorry to just barge in, but I had to come over right away. It’s an emergency!”
“Why? What’s happened?”
“It’s Shannon! I think she’s about to skip town!”
“Wha-? Shannon?” Sue desperately tried to recall events from the night before, but she couldn’t even remember what had happened the entire DAY before. “What DAY is it?”
“Huh?” Rachel uttered. “It’s Friday. Sue, what’s wrong with you?!”
“I-I don’t know,” Sue stammered, “I-I feel like I’ve slept for days. What’s been going on?”
“Sue, don’t you remember? I called you yesterday because I was worried about Chris; you said Chris was with YOU, so then I came over and you showed me what Shannon had done to him and—“
“Shannon?!” Sue Ann interjected, feeling her neck. What she once thought were dreams suddenly flooded back into her mind. Sue snapped to her senses, sitting straight up.
“Oh my God! Rachel....Rachel, I think Shannon was HERE!”
“WHAT?!” Rachel shrieked.
“I think she broke in here and drugged me last night.”
“Oh my God! Sue, WHERE’S CHRIS?!”
Rachel and Sue Ann locked gazes, already knowing the answer.
“Sue! She has him! I don’t know how she found out, but she found out! Shannon’s got Chris! WE’VE GOTTA STOP HER!”
Rachel was about to leap off the bed and bolt out of the room, but Sue Ann grabbed her arm.
“Rachel, WAIT!”
“We CAN’T wait, Sue! Shannon’s about to leave town!”
“I understand that,” Sue Ann explained, “but we’ve gotta be smart about it. Look, I’ll go confront Shannon; if she DOES have Chris, I’ll stop her, but if she DOESN’T, he could still be here somewhere! I need you to stay here and look for him!”
“WHAT?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN ‘STAY HERE’?! I’M NOT STAYING HERE! I’M COMING WITH YOU!”
“Rachel, listen—“
“NO, I’M GOING WITH YOU! I’VE GOT TO SAVE CHRIS!”
“RACHEL!” She shouted, shaking Rachel by the shoulders. “LISTEN TO ME! Yes, there’s a good possibility Shannon DOES have Chris, but what if she DOESN’T?! There’s a slim chance he could still be here. He might be hurt, or passed out, or trapped somewhere under some furniture or somewhere else secluded. We also have to consider the possibility that Shannon shrunk him even smaller than he already was, which means he could literally be trying to contact us right now, but he’s too tiny to hear.”
Rachel cringed, hesitantly checking the underside of her sandal again.
“Look: stay here, start searching the house for Chris,” Sue commanded. “I’m gonna go stop Shannon, OK?”
“OK,” Rachel sighed, nodding in agreement.
“Good,” Sue affirmed, as she headed over to her closet. “And call me if you find anything.”
“I will,” Rachel cringed, “but would you PLEASE watch where you step on your way out.”
“Yes, Rachel, I’ll be careful,” Sue sighed, slipping on a pair of flip-flops from her closet. “Now, get searching!”
With her eyes to the floor, Sue Ann made her way down the stairs, leaving Rachel behind to search the house for Chris. After grabbing her purse and car keys, Sue Ann was out the door.
As she hopped into her car, however, Sue Ann felt a lump in her throat. Despite telling Rachel to search the house, Sue had no doubt in her mind that Shannon definitely had Chris in her possession. She DID want Rachel to search the house, just to be sure, but Sue’s main reason for leaving Rachel behind was to make sure the teenager didn’t get hurt in the inevitable confrontation with Shannon.
Sue started the car and sped off down the street, hoping she wasn’t too late.
Chapter 56 by Shrinker82
Sue Ann and slowly pulled up across the street from the Martin home. There was a car out front she didn’t recognize; one that was different from the one she’d just seen the previous day. Regardless, Sue quickly spotted several suitcases in the backseat.
Thank God! she thought, I’m not too late!
She was just about to get out of the car, but then paused for a moment. Sue wasn’t sure what awaited her inside when she confronted Shannon; luckily, she had an insurance policy just in case. She pulled out her phone and quickly called Rachel.
“H-hello? Sue Ann?” Rachel said, fumbling to answer her phone as she searched the carpet of Sue Ann’s bedroom.
“Rachel it’s me. I just pulled up outside Chris’s house.”
“Oh, please tell me Shannon’s still there,” Rachel said anxiously, crossing her fingers.
“She’s still there. Well, there’s a car out front with suitcases piled in the backseat, anyway, so I’m pretty sure she hasn’t left yet.”
“Oh, think goodness,” Rachel exhaled. “Sue, you can’t let her get away!”
“Don’t worry, I won’t. You haven’t found Chris yet, by any chance, have you?”
“No, b-but I’ve barely started looking.”
“I know, it’s OK Rachel. I’m pretty sure Shannon’s got ‘im, but you keep looking anyway, just in case.”
“I will, but please Sue Ann, if Shannon DOES have him, you’ve gotta save him!”
“I will, Rachel. I promise. Oh, and Rachel, one more thing...”
“Yeah?”
“If you don’t hear from me in about a half hour....I want you to call the police, OK?”
“The police?! A-Are you sure? I-I thought we were keeping this a secret until—”
“I know what I said, Rach, but I’m not taking any chances. 30 minutes; if you don’t hear from me, call the authorities. Got it?”
“Y-Yeah, I-I got it.”
“Alright, just sit tight. I’ll call you soon as I can.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

After packing her suitcases in the car, Shannon went back inside to collect her purse and do one last check of the house to make sure she hadn’t forgotten anything. She’d worked up a slight sweat from moving her bags, much to Chris’s dismay, but Shannon didn’t care too much; she’d have plenty of time to rest on her way to the airport....and on the long flight.
“Yep, looks like I got everything,” Shannon commented aloud as she collected her purse, car keys in hand. She stopped for a moment, smiling gleefully as she reached a hand to her chest and pulled apart her breasts slightly.
“Ready to go, Chrissy pooh?” She giggled softly.
Chris could only stare helplessly at her beaming face, as he was stuck in an awkward position with his arms pinned around him in a slight bear hug. He was paralyzed with fear as the reality of the situation suddenly set in:
This is it! he thought, This is really happening!
“Aw, don’t look so glum, sweetie,” Shannon cooed, pouty-faced, “we’re gonna be so happy together, I promise. Just think of this like an extended honeymoon....*giggle* and just wait until tonight....our first night together. I’m so excited! I’ll be your Bahamian goddess!”
Chris managed to free one of his arms, reaching upwards pitifully as Shannon released her chest, letting her breasts slam together once again, cutting him off from the light. She began walking towards the door again, unzipping her purse on the way to check on Ray, who was still trapped in the side pocket Shannon had placed him in earlier.
“How about you, Ray?” she smiled, “Are you ready for some fun in the sun?”
The tiny man was squeaking curses up at her, but Shannon didn’t pay them any heed.
“You’d better be careful though,” she continued, “you wouldn’t want to try escaping and accidentally get stepped on by some beach goer, would you?”
Shannon was still deriding the tiny Ray as she reached out and pulled open the front door, nearly slamming into the person standing just outside.
Shannon gasped, completely caught off-guard that Sue Ann was standing before her.
“O-Oh!” Shannon stammered, trying to play off her shock. “S-Sue Ann, right?!”
“Right,” Sue answered sternly.
“Geez, you startled me. U-Uh, what’s up?”
“Going somewhere?”
“Oh, I-I was just going out for a bit,” Shannon lied.
“A ‘bit’?!” Sue replied dubiously, motioning to the car out front. “Looks like you’re about to skip town the way that car’s packed.”
“Ah, I-I was just....getting some stuff packed for when I head back home tomorrow.”
“Oh, I see,” Sue nodded, though obviously not buying any of Shannon’s B.S. “Where is he?”
“W-Where’s who?” Shannon replied, feigning ignorance as she wrapped her arm across her chest, holding her breasts together. “Chris? He’s....around.”
“Cut the crap, Shannon!” Sue spat bluntly. “I know you have him; now, where is he?”
“W-What do ya mean? He’s just—“
“You know EXACTLY what I mean! I don’t know how you found him—how you found me—but you did, and I want him back. Right now!”
“Sue Ann,” Shannon chortled, “I-I really don’t—“
“I know everything, Shannon,” Sue interrupted again, stepping inside. Shannon instinctively backed off.
“He told me EVERYTHING,” Sue continued fiercely, closing the front door, and stepping towards Shannon menacingly, “about all the things you’ve done to him this week: about that little shrinking potion of yours....how you’ve kept him prisoner against his will, tiny and helpless....how you’ve been lying to everyone....how you FORCED yourself on him!”
Shannon gulped, backing into the living room, her fake expression fading.
“I know all about the sick things you’ve done to him this week....not to mention how you broke into my house last night and kidnapped him....and drugged ME!”
“....Apparently, I didn’t give you a big enough dose,” Shannon finally spoke, revealing her true form.
“Where is he, Shannon?”
“Oh, he’s in a safe place.”
“Give them back right now, or—
“Or WHAT?” Shannon chortled. “You’ll take him from me? Ha! I’d like to see you try!”
“Well, you can either give them to me, or we can have the police settle this,” Sue Ann stated assuredly, wide eyed.
“Oh really?” Shannon smirked dubiously, “I’d don’t think you’ve really thought things through: they’d never believe you. Plus, they might have a few questions to ask you!”
“What’re you talking about?” Sue Ann asked guardedly.
“Oh, you’ll find out soon enough,” Shannon nodded to her.
“I don’t know what you’re up to, Shannon, but I’m NOT letting you take him,” Sue Ann affirmed, bracing her stance.
“You honestly think you’re gonna stop me?!” Shannon chuckled, shaking her head. “I’ve waited FAR too long for this moment, and I’m not letting ANYONE get in my way now, especially not some goody two-shoes like YOU!”
Sue Ann, however, wasn’t phased. Shannon began pacing about, as if trying to circle the room and find a way out, but Sue kept a sharp eye on her, countering her every move.
“....You know, I just don’t get it!” Shannon snarled, shaking her head as she looked Sue Ann over, “I don’t get what Chris SEES in you, with your skinny ass and your tiny breasts! Everything was just FINE until you came along! Why’d you have to come along and charm him away from me?! He’s MINE!”
“He not ‘YOURS’!” Sue objected, “He’s a KID, and your a GROWN-ASS woman!”
“He’s NOT A KID!” Shannon spat tearfully. “He’s a little MAN, and now, he’s MY little man! I’ve been in love with him since he was 10 years old, and regardless of what you think, he has feelings for ME, too. I’ve had to be patient for years and wait for him to grow up so we could be together, but now, I have a way for us to be together....forever!”
“You’re INSANE!” Sue replied nervously, realizing how crazy Shannon sounded. “You took advantage of him when he was most vulnerable. His parents trusted you and you betrayed that trust by molesting him!”
“You just don’t understand what we have!” Shannon shouted.
“And YOU don’t understand how SICK and TWISTED this is!” Sue shouted back, holding her head, “And this whole SHRINKING thing is....UNBELIEVABLY insane! Not to mention UNBELIEVABLE! I still can’t even process how any of this is even POSSIBLE!”
“Oh, it’s POSSIBLE!” Shannon retorted. “I didn’t believe it myself until a little scientist showed me....*giggle* and I DO mean ‘little’! He gave me something that could make ALL my fantasies come true; I wasn’t passing that up! Now, I have everything I could ever want in the palm of my hand....literally!”
“How could you DO this to Chris?!” Sue spat. “How could you say you LOVE him and then DO something like this to hurt him?!”
“Oh, he was hesitant at first, but once he warmed up to it...” Shannon breathed heavily, biting her lip, “...*sigh* you have NO idea how AMAZING it feels to have a tiny man wiggling around inside you!”
“You’re SICK!” Sue Ann replied disgustedly.
“Hey, don’t knock it ‘til you’ve tried it,” Shannon replied, sighing with ecstasy. “I can practically feel it now: having a tiny man squirming around down there. It’s like having your own personal sex toy. It’s actually pretty exhilarating!”
“Oh my God!” Sue Ann uttered, covering her mouth and shivering. “I don’t think I want to hear anymore of this!”
“You just need a little convincing, that’s all. I tell you what: we’re both young women; we have needs. I’d be willing to give you a little taste of what you’re missing!”
“WHAT?!” Sue Ann freaked.
“I could give you a little man of your own to try out,” Shannon offered, “but not Chris. He’s mine. We’ll have to get someone just for YOU.”
“I....I’m not gonna agree to THAT!” Sue replied, flabbergasted, stepping towards her. “Now, give me Chris. RIGHT NOW!”
“Alright, alright! Wait!” Shannon replied quickly, putting a hand up to hold Sue off. “What if I sweeten the deal? I’ve got more than enough money squared away for the BOTH of us to escape this place, leave our lives behind and live out our days on some tropical island somewhere, just the two of us. With my shrinking potion, we can have whatever we want; we can live like goddesses. Think about it: you and me having a whole army of shrunken men worshiping us, bowing to our every whim, satisfying our womanly urges, and if you’d like to borrow Chris every once in a while....fine. Just, think about what you’d be passing up.”
“Even if I were INSANE enough to agree to something like that,” Sue Ann scoffed, “you honestly think I’d accept ANYTHING from you, after what you’ve done to Chris?! Besides, you and I BOTH know your little shrinking formula isn’t permanent. Chris is already starting to grow back.”
“Oh, but that’s where you’re WRONG, missy!” Shannon balked. “I’ve made some improvements to my little potion; now, I can keep HIM, and anyone else I want, small....permanently.”
“What?!” Sue uttered disconcertedly.
“That’s right!” Shannon chimed in with sadistic glee. “He’s MINE now. I’ve made his shrinkage permanent. He’s NEVER growing back.”
“You....bitch!” Sue Ann enunciated firmly. “You conniving, conceited....evil BITCH!”
Shannon smirked pridefully, amused by Sue Ann’s reaction.
Then, Sue Ann paused in a moment of doubt. She began questioning everything she’d just heard, wondering if it was actually true, or just some clever ruse to deceive her. Sue had to keep her guard up; she needed Shannon to play her hand.
“Wait!” Sue uttered, shaking her head. “How do I even know you’re telling the truth?”
“What?” Shannon asked, taken aback by Sue Ann’s change of tone.
“How do I know you’re potion’s ACTUALLY permanent?” Sue asked again, crossing her arms. “Seems a little convenient you just recently made these so called ‘improvements’, especially when I’ve already witnessed your potion wearing off. For all I know, you don’t even have Chris; he could still be back at my place, hiding somewhere.”
“As if!” Shannon jeered. “You think I’d go to all this trouble just to leave WITHOUT him?! How do ya think I tracked him down in the first place?”
Shannon reached into her purse and pulled out the tracker, showing it off to Sue Ann.
“You like it?” Shannon mocked. “It’s my little tracker. With this, I know exactly where all my little ‘shrinkies’ are!”
Shannon had been a little haphazard pulling the tracker out of her purse, giggling as she caught a glimpse of Ray cowering from the sudden jostling.
“So THAT’S how you found us,” Sue Ann said. “Still doesn’t prove your potion is permanent.”
“Still don’t believe me?” Shannon scoffed, holding out her purse. “Here, see for yourself!”
Sue Ann was hesitant at first, though her haphazard plan had worked: she’d gotten Shannon to reveal where she was keeping Chris. She wasn’t sure if she could move fast enough to snatch Chris up, but it might be the only opportunity Sue Ann would get.
She slowly approached Shannon’s outstretched bag, inching ever closer to peer inside.
Then, at the very moment Sue Ann was close enough to see inside the inner pocket, Chris finally managed to pop his head up from between Shannon‘s breasts:
“SUE ANN!” he squeaked. “HELP!”
“CHRIS?!” Sue Ann gasped.
Shannon made her move! She slammed her shoulder into Sue Ann’s chest, knocking her backwards. Sue instinctively grasped the purse strap to avoid falling, but the sudden yank snapped the band, pulling it out of Shannon’s grasp, sending it hurtling through the air, landing with a thump in the hallway.
Sue Ann’s feet flew out from under her, sending one of her shoes flying off her foot and across the room, while SHE landed hard on her ass in the hallway next to the stairs.
Shannon charged again, but Sue quickly removed her other shoe and chucked it forward. It hit Shannon square in the face, forcing her to back off, and nearly sending her toppling over when her own foot slipped sideways out of her sandal, nearly breaking it. Shannon quickly tossed her shoes aside, throwing herself at Sue Ann, who threw up both feet to defend herself, landing a blow to Shannon’s gut, pushing her backwards and almost tripping over the ottoman in the living room.
Sue Ann used the opportunity to stand up and recover, bracing herself as Shannon came back with a flurry of slaps; Sue countered with smacks of her own, and constantly tried reaching her hands down Shannon‘s chest in futile attempts to retrieve Chris. Shannon, however, wasn’t letting that happen; she kept smacking and pushing Sue away.
Meanwhile, the ensuing fight was jostling Shannon‘s breasts; in the scuffle, Chris began slipping further down Shannon‘s cleavage.
“Gmrdls! Stmpf! Hlmpf!” His muffled shouts went unheard as he felt his tiny legs pop out the bottom of Shannon‘s breasts. Her boobs were so sweaty, Chris couldn’t hold on or pull himself up; eventually, he completely slid free.
Chris shouted for help as he tumbled down over Shannon’s smooth, sun-kissed stomach, and fell out of her tank top down towards the floor below. He bounced off of Shannon‘s thigh, smacking into Sue’s shin, who instinctively flinched and kicked him at a downward angle back through Shannon’s legs and sliding into the hardwood floor behind her about a third of the way into the living room.
Chris slowly pushed his torso off the floor, trying to recover from the pain. Unfortunately, before he could move out of the way, the giantess fight headed his way.
“ACK!” Chris yelped, narrowly dodging Shannon‘s fat foot as she backed over his position. He scrambled to run away, but the girls’ giant feet were stomping all around him as they tussled above, shuffling back-and-forth, cutting off his escape routes.
“EEK! GIRLS, LOOK OUT!” Chris squeaked desperately as their giant bare feet boomed all around him. “STOP! WATCH YOUR FEET! I’M DOWN HERE! DON’T SQUISH ME!”
Unfortunately, the two girls were focused on fighting each other, completely unaware of his tiny figure on the floor beneath him.
Suddenly, Shannon‘s right foot stomped just next to him, knocking Chris off his feet. The giant foot rose right over him ominously...
“SHANNON! NOOOOO—!” Chris screamed in terror as her bare sole descended.
Then, just before impact, Sue Ann landed a blow to Shannon’s chest, knocking her off balance. She stepped back to keep from falling, her toes narrowly missing Chris as she backed away.
Chris’s relief was short lived, however: Sue Ann’s left foot slid forward, scooping the tiny boy up between her toes. Thinking quickly, Chris hopped up and grabbed the skin at the back of the crevice, holding on to avoid slipping beneath Sue’s foot any farther.
“OOF! SUE ANN, HELP!” he shouted up, struggling to keep his grip, but Sue had thrust herself onto Shannon, reaching down her cleavage again.
“GET OFF ME, YOU BITCH!” Shannon shouted, shoving Sue Ann backwards.
As Sue staggered back to keep her balance, she suddenly felt something between her toes; when she looked down....THERE was Chris!
“CHRIS!” Sue Ann gasped, flipping her foot up to retrieve him.
Sue quickly, yet carefully, plucked the tiny boy from her toes, just as Shannon body-slammed her. Both girls landed hard onto the floor; Chris flew out of Sue Ann’s grasp and towards the stairs! He ricocheted off one of the bannisters, knocking him out cold, his body sprawled out helplessly after tumbling onto the adjacent step.
Meanwhile, Shannon was on top of Sue Ann, throwing a barrage of slaps, with Sue huddled in the fetal position, protecting her face from Shannon’s blows. Knowing she had to fight back, Sue Ann blindly thrust her tight arm forward. The heel of her hand caught Shannon square in the nose, forcing her to grab her face and roll away.
Sue Ann took a second, then remembered she’d lost ahold of Chris.
“Chris?!” she called, scanning the floor.
She grasped Shannon’s purse to move it, thinking Chris would be behind it.
“NO!” Shannon squealed, trying to snatch it from Sue’s grasp.
The purse spun out across the floor into the living room, spilling its contents. The tiny Ray was hurled out of his pocket, landing a few feet away. He struggled to compose himself, still recovering from the violent jostling from the fight over the purse; he’d likely have been killed if the tissues lining the pocket hadn’t cushioned him.
Then, Ray suddenly spotted the box with all his potions inside. The top had come off, and he could see the vial with the green antidote. He was too small to unscrew the cap, but there just might be some residue on the outside of the vial, especially if it had happened to crack in the scuffle. Regardless, he had to get to it!
Shannon tried to get back on top of Sue Ann, but Sue used her feet to thrust Shannon back into the living room.
Ray had just about reached the antidote vial when Shannon‘s giant figure stumbled towards him, her giant foot stepping right on top of the purse.
The bag slid out from under her, throwing the giantess off-balance and into the wall. Shannon’s giant ass slammed into the floor, sending a booming earthquake throughout the whole house.
In the process of stepping on her purse, Shannon had caused the broken strap to fling about wildly. It caught the tiny Ray, slingshotting him across the wood floor into the middle of the living room, while the purse smacked into the wall near the archway into the hall.
Shannon was down for a moment, but she definitely wasn’t out. She shook off the recent blow, taking a quick second to feel her sore nose. When she pulled hand back away from her face, her fingers were covered with blood. She forced herself to her feet, and with a look of sheer determination and anger on her face, she charged.
Unfortunately, in her haste to get back up, Shannon hadn’t noticed that Ray was currently laying prone in the center of the floor....directly in her path.
The poor, shrunken man never stood a chance. No sooner had he come to his senses, Shannon’s giant figure was stomping straight for him. Ray looked up just in time to see her huge bare sole block out the light; he screamed in terror as the ball of Shannon’s right foot slammed down onto the floor, silencing his squeaks with a bloody crunch.
Shannon never even realized she’d stepped on tiny man; when her foot lifted, all that remained of Dr. Raymond Price was a tiny red stain on the floor. Thus was his fate: he never foresaw that his shrinking potion would ever be used against him, nor ever could have imagined how his life would end: squished beneath the bare foot of a giant woman.
Meanwhile, thinking that Shannon was out of commission for the moment, Sue Ann took the opportunity to scan the floor next to the stairs for any sign of Chris. Then, as she raised her head, her eyes happened to fall on the stairs...
She gasped, having spotted Chris’s lifeless body sprawled out on one of the steps.
Unfortunately, with her attention turned to finding Chris, Sue Ann had unwittingly let her guard down, and was unaware that Shannon was charging up behind her. Shannon slammed into her back, throwing Sue’s face into the banister. She smacked her nose so hard her eyes begin tearing; Sue collapsed to the floor, holding her face and writhing in pain. Shannon groused, and lifted Sue Ann’s head by her hair, slamming her face into the floor one more time.
Shannon rose to her feet and shook the hair out of her face, standing over Sue Ann triumphantly, who now lay sobbing on her side.
“No good, interfering, bitch!” Shannon berated her as she spit some blood away from her mouth. “I should’ve taken care of you when I had a chance!”
Shannon quickly found her purse over by the wall and snatched up the vial of red, shrinking potion, twisting off and filling the dropper she pushed her purse out of the way with her foot. Shannon stepped back over to Sue Ann, placing a foot into the Sue’s side, and forcing her onto her back.
“I’m gonna enjoy watching you shrink away to nothing,“ Shannon said angrily as she knelt down, placing her knee onto Sue Ann’s chest to hold her down, simultaneously forcing Sue’s mouth open, “and I’m gonna joy feeling you’re pathetic little body crunch under my bare sole even more! The last thing you’re ever going to see is the underside of my giant foot as I grind you to a bloody pulp!”
“NOOOOOOOO!” a tiny voice squeaked.
Shannon snapped her head up just as Chris’s 1-inch form flung itself from one of the steps, smacking her square in the eye. Shannon shrieked, instinctively jerking her hand up, splashing the shrinking potion into her face....and into her open, screaming mouth. She immediately gagged, dropping the vial and its remaining contents down into Sue Ann’s face as well.
Shannon freaked, hastily wiping the potion and tiny boy out of her face. Chris was knocked off her face, quickly grabbing the front of her tank top to arrest his fall, just as the potion Shannon had thrown from her face splashed all over him. He still managed to cling to her shirt, however, holding on for dear life, though immediately realizing what his heroic effort had just done.
Shannon had fallen to her knees next to Sue Ann, coughing as she struggled to catch her breath. Then, she felt it: her body contracting. Shannon was in denial; the reality of the situation suddenly hit. In her moment of hubris, she’d totally messed up.
Sue Ann wiped the red liquid away from her face, brushing the glass vial away. She suddenly felt a very strange sensation, as if her body was pulling away, imploding into her clothes.
The empty vial, which had once contained the shrinking potion rolled across the hallway floor, while nearby, the two women who had been brawling only moments before were now shrinking away, disappearing into their clothing.
Chapter 57 by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

Note: This chapter contains some F/f interactions

 

     Once the strange sensation had subsided, Sue Ann found herself in total darkness, an endless blanket laying on top of her. She was unsure what exactly had happened, but she knew she needed to escape. She pushed up on the fabric above her with all her might, then picked a direction, moving as quickly as possible. After about a minute, she saw a light up ahead, soon emerging from under the giant blanket...

     Sue Ann gasped; she literally couldn’t believe her eyes! It hadn’t been a blanket at all—it was her T-shirt, but it was enormous! She checked her surroundings, only confirming the horrible truth: she’d been shrunk, and now stood completely naked in the front hallway of Chris’s house! Before her lay a massive, cream-colored wall, and when she gazed up, Sue could see it was actually the sidewall of the staircase. Beneath her tiny bare feet lay an endless wood floor, and she was actually small enough to see the gaps in-between each plank.

     Somehow, Sue Ann kept from screaming; she WAS panicking, however, her mind such a jumble of thoughts she couldn’t emit a rational response. She turned to her left, where a second pile of clothes lay adjacent to her own. Apparently, Shannon had shrunk too, possibly just as small as she and Chris...

      “CHRIS!” Sue exclaimed, realizing what had transpired only minutes before. Shannon had her knee pressing against Sue’s chest; the next thing she knew, Chris’s tiny body was flying overhead, squeaking furiously. Unable to bear the thought of Sue Ann being shrunk and helpless to Shannon’s whims, Chris had unbelievably and heroically launched himself at Shannon to stop her, an act that had spared Sue Ann’s life, at least for the moment. Sue Ann almost cried: that sweet, tiny boy risked his own life to save her’s; she had to find him!

     Sue quickly headed for Shannon’s tank top, hoping that Chris was still there. As she got closer, she saw a small hump heading towards the top of the shirt.

     “CHRIS?!” Sue shouted, suddenly realizing how squeaky and high-pitched her voice was now. “CHRIS, I’M COMING!”

     A tiny person about Sue’s present size emerged from the tank-top; to her dismay, though, it wasn’t Chris. It was Shannon, completely naked as well!

     The two women exchanged glances. Shannon seethed, quickly checking her surroundings.

     “NOOOO!” Shannon shouted hysterically, realizing just how small the potion had shrunk her. 

     “YOU STUPID BITCH!” she screamed at Sue Ann. “LOOK WHAT YOU’VE DONE!”

     “What I’VE done!” Sue snapped back, “It’s YOUR stupid potion!”

     “Jesus Christ, LOOK AT ME!” Shannon shrieked, looking herself over, “I’M NOT EVEN HALF AN INCH TALL! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! IF YOU HADN’T INTERFERED, NONE OF THIS WOULD’VE HAPPENED!

    “HEY, I’M IN THE SAME BOAT YOU ARE!” Sue shouted back, “And NOW, because of your so called ‘improvements’, we’re ALL gonna tiny FOREVER!”

     “Not if I can help it!” Shannon snapped back as she turned to stomp away.

     “HEY!” Sue yelled, grabbing Shannon’s arm. “Where do you think your GOING?!”

     Shannon angrily turned back and shoved Sue Ann hard in the chest, knocking her down.

     “HEY—OOF!” Sue yelped, landing on her ass.

     “YOU’VE RUINED EVERYTHING, YOU NOSY BITCH!” Shannon scowled with disgust. “YOU AND THAT TINY LITTLE TROUBLEMAKER! I WOULDN’T BE IN THIS MESS IF IT HADN’T BEEN FOR HIM!”

     “WELL, YOU KNOW WHAT?!” Sue objected. “IT’S YOUR OWN FAULT! SERVES YOU RIGHT FOR WHAT YOU DID TO HIM, AND WE WOULDN’T BE IN THIS MESS IF YOU HADN’T SHRUNK HIM! 

     “You know what?!” Shannon sneered, approaching the prone woman. “I may be small now, but that DOESN’T mean I can’t dispose of you!”

     Sue Ann reeled, preparing for Shannon’s assault...

     “YOWCH!” Shannon suddenly yelped as she felt a sharp pain on the side of her big toe. She grabbed her foot, losing her balance and toppling over hard on her ass in the process.

     Sue Ann looked down at the floor where Shannon had been standing; once again, she couldn’t believe her eyes! There on the floor between the two 1/3 inch tall women was Chris, barely as tall as Shannon’s big toe. The shrinking potion had shrunk him even tinier before; based on the size differential between the two women and him NOW, he couldn’t have been half a millimeter tall, probably less—a mere speck to the normal human eye.

     Once again, Chris had amazingly come to Sue Ann’s rescue, having just kicked Shannon’s big toe, throwing her off balance. While Shannon writhed in pain, he’d started making his way towards Sue Ann’s spread legs, something under different circumstances he would’ve considered “the promised land”. The going wasn’t easy, however, as he was currently so tiny that the imperfections in the otherwise smooth floor presented a field of massive hills and valleys for him to traverse.

     Sue Ann heaved a sigh of relief, smiling, and almost in tears seeing that Chris was OK, relatively speaking.

     Then, just as he was about to reach her, a black shadow appeared over his microscopic figure; a second later, Shannon’s foot slammed down on top of him.

     “NOOOOO!” Sue Ann squealed, struggling to get up. Shannon kicked Sue’s chest with the bare sole of her other foot, knocking her back down.

     “How do ya like that, you stupid little speck?!” Shannon sneered disgustedly, grinding her foot into the floor.

     “ARRG!” Sue Ann growled, wrapping her legs around Shannon’s and pulling as hard as she could. Shannon hit the floor hard. She tried sitting back up, but Sue kicked her square in the face, knocking her back down.

     Sue Ann quickly grabbed Shannon’s foot and inspected her sole for any sign of Chris, hoping by some miracle he was still alive. Shannon tried shaking her leg free from Sue’s grasp, but Sue wouldn’t let go, kicking Shannon in the crotch to deter her wiggling.

     Sue Ann thoroughly checked Shannon’s sole, but she didn’t see any sign of Chris, nor his crushed remains thankfully. She threw the foot away, just as Shannon gave huge yank to free her captive limb. The move caught Shannon off guard, and ended up throwing herself back to the floor.

     Sue Ann thoroughly checked the floor again; then, she spotted Chris’s cowering, microscopic figure. Luckily, he’d been in a slight valley at the moment of the foot’s impact that was too small for Shannon’s fleshy sole to completely engulf.

     “Oh my gosh!” Sue Ann exclaimed as she quickly scooped up the micro boy into her hands, “Chris are you alright?”

     Chris opened his mouth to respond, but no sound came out. He tried shouting as loud as he could, but still wasn’t making any noise.

     “Chris, sweetie, I’m sorry. I can’t hear you,” Sue said anxiously, watching the poor boy desperately try to eke out a response as he hopped up and down, waving his arms frantically.

     Unbeknownst to the two of them, Chris’s voice was now so small and weak it wasn’t strong enough to vibrate the air molecules around him. And if the air molecules didn’t vibrate, no sound was produced.

     The tiny boy was still struggling to make any kind of noise, but he suddenly started feeling lightheaded. Although there was amazingly still enough air for him to breathe, it was incredibly thin at his size, and the lack of oxygen was putting him on the brink of passing out.

     “Hunny, it’s no use,” Sue lamented tearfully, “I can’t hear you. Don’t worry. I’ll figure a way out of this, I swear! I promise I’ll save us both, just like you saved me.”

     Suddenly, Shannon scurried to her feet and made a break for it. Sue Ann quickly, yet carefully, stood up, closing her fist gently around Chris to keep him safe while she chased after her. Shannon was surprisingly fast, but even with Sue Ann being careful not to hurt Chris while giving chase, she couldn’t command much of a lead.

     Shannon rounded the corner of the wall into the living room, heading for the potion box near her overturned purse, hoping she’d be able to reach the antidote. By the time Sue Ann had caught up, Shannon was already climbing the molded foam inside the box, trying to crawl atop the glass vial of green liquid.

     “What’s she doing?” Sue asked aloud, not specifically expecting an answer. She watched as Shannon crawled along the glass to the lid, apparently trying to unscrew it. She peered down at her hand, checking to ensure Chris was OK after her run. The tiny boy was trying to say something, pointing repeatedly towards the vial.

     “Chris, what’re you trying to say?” Sue Ann asked, shaking her head in confusion. In an extremely awkward game of charades, she watched as the tiny boy motioned towards the vial, making a drinking motion, then moving his hands apart, as if to indicate something growing taller in his hands.

     “Wait! That stuff’ll make us grow back?!” Sue asked hastily. Chris immediately gave her two big thumbs up. Although he wasn’t 100% sure, nor had Shannon specifically said that there was one, he remembered her offhandedly saying that she’d make him bigger if he fell in love with her, and by the way Shannon was frantically trying to climb and open the vial, he reasoned that must be the antidote.

     “Alright,” Sue Ann nodded, quickly placing Chris on top of her head. “Hold on tight!”

     Chris quickly grabbed some strands of Sue’s hair and held tightly as she began climbing the box after Shannon. Sue Ann had to stop Shannon before she could take any of the antidote; otherwise, she and Chris were as good as squished.

     Shannon, meanwhile was struggling to unscrew the dropper from the vial. She was obviously too small to completely unscrew it, but all she really needed to do was move it just enough to fit her tiny hand between the lid and the glass, hopefully finding some residue to allow her to grow enough where she could completely unscrew the lid.

     Shannon pushed with all of her strength; the lid moved slightly. She frantically reached a hand down, stretching to reach just the smallest amount of antidote...

     Just then, Sue Ann flung herself over Shannon’s shoulders. Shannon reached back to throw her off, but only managed to send them both tumbling over the lid. Shannon regained her composure and charged Sue Ann. Sue dodged, trying to force Shannon past, but Shannon wrapped an arm around Sue’s waist. The two tiny women ended up throwing themselves off the dropper and tumbled onto the floor.

     Shannon got up first, throwing her body onto Sue Ann’s. The two women struggled again, this time throwing wild punches, each trying to strangle other.

     Suddenly, a loud booming sound echoed from the kitchen. Shannon and Sue Ann looked at each other, wondering what was happening.

     The booming sounded again, louder this time; a huge, thunderous voice called from outside.

     Someone was at the back door.

 

————————————————————————————————————————

 

     “Alright, Sheila, calm down,” Janet said, trying to be reassuring. “I’ll take your spare key and head next door to see what’s going on, OK?”

     Janet Carson had been lying in bed, reading her romance novel, and was still breathing heavily from pleasuring herself only moments before, when her cell phone started ringing. It was Sheila Martin, who, after a short conversation with Janet, had expressed her concerns about not having heard from, nor been able to get ahold of Shannon for an update on Chris.

     “Thanks, I really appreciate this, Janet,” Sheila said. “Something just doesn’t feel right about this whole situation, and I’d certainly feel better if I could just get some answers.”

     “Oh, I completely understand,” Janet replied. “I, for one, would certainly like some answers myself. I’ll check next door and call you back in a little while. I’ll let you know if I find out anything. Alright?”

     “OK, sounds good. Call me as soon as you can.”

     “I will. I promise.”

     “Thanks again, Janet. Talk to you in a little bit.”

     “OK, Sheila. Bye.”

     “Bye.”

     Janet hung up the phone and rolled out of bed. Not wanting to wear her night gown next door, she hurriedly tossed it aside and threw on a pair of pink leggings and a white crop-top—an outfit she could wear when she worked out later—shoved her phone into the back pocket, and headed downstairs. After grabbing a spare set of keys for the Martin home that Sheila had entrusted to her in case of emergencies, Janet slipped on a pair of flip-flops and headed out the back door.

     “Morning, Chloe,” Janet said to the little terrier as it ran across the grass to meet her, “How are you?”

     She bent down and scratched the dog’s head for a moment, then straightened back up to resume her quest next door.

     “Wait here, girl,” Janet instructed the little dog, “I’ll be back in a few minutes, OK?”

     Janet crossed the lawn past the swimming pool, high stepping through the tall grass, which tickled her feet as she walked. She climbed the steps to the Martin home and knocked on the back door…there was no answer.

     Janet knocked again.

     “Hello? Shannon? Chris?” She called out. “It’s Janet Carson, from next door.”

     Still receiving no response, Janet fiddled with the keys in her hand, questioning whether it was too soon to simply let herself inside. She stepped off the back porch and went around to the front of the house. There was a car out front, but Janet didn’t recognize it. She figured it must be Shannon’s. Why else would it be parked in front of the house?

     Maybe Shannon isn’t up yet, Janet thought as she walked back to the rear door.

     “Shannon,” Janet called out, “if you’re in there, I’ve got a key. I’m coming inside.”

     Janet unlocked and opened the back door, then popped her head inside.

     “Shannon? Chris? You guys home?”

     Janet carefully stepped inside and pushed the door closed behind her, kicking off her flip-flops to keep from tracking dirt across the clean floors. She continued barefoot through the kitchen towards the hallway.

     Janet suddenly spotted something that stopped her dead in her tracks: there were clothes simply lying on the wood floor in the middle of the hall.

     What the—?” Janet uttered aloud, slightly puzzled by the sight as she slowly stepped forward into the hallway...

     Jenna gasped, jumping back with a start: her left foot had kicked something across the floor. She looked down, quickly spotting an empty glass vial. Janet bent over and picked it up; there appeared to be some kind of red residue on the inside. She took a small whiff of the bottle; it had a strange odor to it.

     Janet shrugged, and stepped back into the kitchen, placing the empty vial on the kitchen table. As she returned to the hallway, however, Janet suddenly felt her normally taught yoga pants slipping along her waist.

     “Hm,” Janet uttered, pulling at the waisting of her pants, “I don’t remember these pants fitting so loosely. Huh, I guess all that exercise I’ve been doing is starting to pay off.”

     Janet proudly stepped around the piles of clothes, peering around the corner into the living room...

 

     “JANET!” Sue Ann shouted upon seeing the giant women poke her head into the living room. “JANET, DOWN HERE!”

     The giant woman took two giant steps into the room, her humongous feet booming as the hit the wood floor.

     “HELLO?” Janet called out, her thunderous voice piercing the tiny woman’s ears.

     “JANET, IT’S ME, SUE ANN!” Sue screamed, cupping her hands around her mouth as she ran towards the giantess. “I’M DOWN HERE, JANET! ON THE FLOOR! LOOK DOWN HERE!”

     Sue Ann knew the risks of approaching the her, but she really didn’t have much choice; she needed help! Sue waved her arms, hopping up and down frantically—anything she could do to get Janet’s attention.

     Then, just when Sue Ann was about a foot or two away from Janet’s right foot, someone suddenly hit her from behind, forcing her to the floor. It was quite obvious what it was.

     Despite being the quick ticket on being restored to normal, Shannon knew that if Janet spotted either of them in their tiny form, all her plans would be ruined. There’d be way too many questions for Shannon to answer, and she’d spilled all the shrinking potion (She also had yet realized she’d accidentally squished Ray). Shannon’s only hope to make any kind of getaway was to keep them both from being discovered.

     Sue’s forehead hit the floor with a loud smack. Shannon crawled onto her back, doing her best to keep the woman below her from moving as she covered Sue’s mouth with one hand. Sue Ann struggled desperately, tossing her elbow back into Shannon’s face, stunning her. She used the opportunity to flip Shannon off, now throwing herself on top.

     In all of the commotion of their struggles, neither tiny woman had noticed that their collision had thrown Chris from atop Sue’s head. The tiny boy went screaming through the air, tumbling into one of the grooves in the wood floor. Chris shook off the the impact, gazing upwards; his vision was filled with a sight of an absolutely gargantuan woman— A stunning, mature goddess. Chris had seen Mrs. Carson before at a relatively small size, but he was way smaller now, her figure now standing hundreds of feet tall. He’d landed only a few inches away from her left foot—a foot was now a colossal mountain of rough, flaky skin that could crush his minuscule body with a simple roll of her ankle.

     Chris was snapped back to reality by the commotion behind him. Shannon and Sue Ann were wrestling mercilessly, each apparently trying to choke out the other. Chris darted towards the shrunken women, not just to try to help Sue Ann, but to put what little distance he could between Mrs. Carson’s humungous foot and himself. Besides, his chances of actually contacting Mrs. Carson were practically nonexistent; he was nothing more than an insignificant speck to her. His only hope of getting back to normal was Sue Ann. He had to help her win; both their lives depended on it!

 

     Janet back-stepped into the hallway and leaned over the bannister.

     “HELLO?!” she shouted upstairs, “SHANNON? CHRIS? ANYBODY UP THERE?”

 

     “NO! JANET WAIT!” Sue Ann cried. Her heart sank when the giantess walked back into the hallway.

     Suddenly, Janet shouted up the stairs, the deafening roar of her voice piercing both Shannon and Sue Ann’s eardrums with a painful reverberation. The tiny women covered their ears, letting go of one another, and laying side by side until the pain subsided.

     Shannon was gritting her teeth to deaden the pain, seething from the giant women’s interference, when her eyes happened to fall on Chris, who lay just an arms length away from her, also writhing in pain from the massive vibrations from Mrs. Carson’s shouting.

     Shannon reached out her hand, snatching up the tiny boy from the floor. She moved back towards Sue Ann, placing her free hand onto Sue’s shoulder, flipping her over. Then, in one swift move, Shannon shoved Chris deep inside Sue Ann’s pussy, holding a hand over her crotch to keep the micro boy inside.

     Sue Ann gasped loudly and deeply; her eyes opened wide! She grabbed Shannon’s shoulder, squeezing and digging in her fingernails to keep from literally lifting off the floor, paralyzed from the sensation of something wiggling around inside her.

     “How do ya like that? Huh?” Shannon asked intensely, holding Sue down. “It’s amazing, isn’t it? Unlike anything you’ve ever felt before. Think about it: you could literally experience this whenever you wanted. There’s still a chance for us to live like goddesses. Why can’t you just take my deal?!”

     Sue Ann strained, desperately fighting to overcome the paralysis from the rush of emotions she was experiencing. Somehow, she willed her knee to move, thrusting it into Shannon‘s crotch. The plus-sized woman flinched, giving Sue an opening to land a blow Shannon’s face and push her away.

     Sue flipped over on all fours to recover, but Chris’s struggles only intensified.

     “Chris,” she said breathlessly, her mouth wide open, and her voice pitching even higher. “Hunny, please! Stop moving! Chris, please! You gotta stop!”

     Sue Ann dug her fingers into her vagina, desperately trying to remove the struggling little boy. Shannon, meanwhile, had recovered from Sue’s blows, and was currently sneaking up behind her, preparing to pounce again...

 

     Receiving no response from upstairs, Janet stepped back to gather thoughts, accidentally when stepping on that one of the T-shirts lying in the hallway. She sighed and shook her head bending down to collect the clothes; then, she stepped into living room.

 

     Shannon halted her approach on Sue Ann when she saw the giant Mrs. Carson retrieve the clothes from the floor and head for the living room. She quickly sprinted towards wall to avoid getting stepped on, leaving Sue Ann floundering in the middle of the floor, her fingers still inside her pussy, searching for Chris. Sue Ann looked up in horror as Janet’s foot raised into the air, her wrinkled sole hovering ominously overhead. Sue thrust her hand in deeper; at the last possible second, she grabbed Chris and yanked him out, but it was too late to move out of the way!

*BOOM*

     Janet’s giant foot slammed onto the floor, its fleshy sole peeling itself off the sticky wood panels a moment later.

     Sue Ann lay doubled over in the fetal position on the floor, her eyes clenched shut, still awaiting the impact from the giant foot. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around; she was still alive, and the huge foot was gone. Amazingly, the foot had narrowly missed squashing the tiny woman, her little body ending up in the crevice between Janet’s big and second toes.

     Sue Ann’s heart was racing, pounding out of her chest; she finally understood the fear and terror that Chris must have felt each time he avoided being squished.

     She gently unfolded her hands to check on the tiny boy: Chris lay prone in her cupped palms. He was barely moving, writhing in the slimy discharge from Sue Ann’s pussy, an amazing amount considering the short amount of time he was actually inside her.

     “Chris, are you OK?” she asked anxiously, looking for any sign of a response, but the tiny boy lacked the strength to even give a subtle thumbs up. Sue wasn’t sure how badly hurt he was, but she knew she needed to get him and herself out of the middle of the floor.

     Meanwhile, Shannon had already pressed herself against the wall, and had been watching the prior scenario intensely. She felt a wave of schadenfreude when he giant foot landed on Sue Ann, thinking that her rival had been squashed, but her joy turned quickly turned to anger when she saw that the tiny woman had actually survived.

     Shannon growled, snapping her head in all directions to determine her next move. Her eyes fell on the box with the antidote. She made a run for it, hoping that Sue Ann’s close call would yield her enough time to reach it.

 

     Janet placed the clothes semi-neatly on the couch, and turned to head back out of the room and upstairs; she suddenly spotted an overturned purse on the floor, and an open box with a vial of green liquid tucked inside. She stepped over to the case, kneeling down to inspect its contents.

 

     Shannon was nearing the box when Janet’s huge right foot suddenly slammed down a few feet in front of her, cutting her off.

     “AAH!” Shannon yelped as the foot’s impact knocked her on her ass, “WATCH IT, YOU GIANT BITCH! YOU ALMOST CRUSHED ME!”

      After taking a moment to inspect the box, the giant woman collected both it and Shannon’s purse and stood back up.

     “NO, YOU GIANT BITCH! PUT IT DOWN! DON’T TAKE IT!” Shannon shouted up angrily, forgetting that she was trying to keep a low profile. She was so preoccupied with watching the giant woman take the antidote, Shannon didn’t notice Janet’s giant foot shifting and lift into the air until her sole cast its dark shadow overhead.

     “YAH!” Shannon squeaked, cowering in fear as the giant foot swung overhead. Luckily, she was between Mrs. Carson‘s huge stride, avoiding being squished.

 

     Janet carried the box and the purse back into the kitchen, placing them on the table next to the empty vial she’d placed there earlier, then walked back through the hallway and headed upstairs.

 

     “JANET, WAIT! DOWN HERE! DON’T LEAVE!” Sue Ann shouted desperately as Mrs. Carson‘s giant form stood up and stomped out of the living room. Sue had managed to remove herself from Janet’s walking path, but it had also prevented her from making any contact with the giant woman.

     Sue Ann checked her palms again: Chris had all but stopped moving. His little chest was rising and falling ever so slightly, so he was breathing, but only barely. The tiny boy was quickly running out of time—they both were. She needed to get him help....fast!

     Sue Ann watched helplessly as Janet’s huge form passed through the hallway again and stomped up the stairs so heavily it actually shook the floor. Sue knew she needed to get the Janet’s attention; she had to get to the hallway. She scanned the room to planned her route, spotting Shannon’s tiny figure cowering near the wall. They locked eyes for a moment, each gauging their opponent, and each knowing what it would mean if the other succeeded in her mission.

     The race was on.

     Sue Ann scowled, taking off like a shot towards the hallway, with Shannon racing down an intercept course to cut her off. Each woman kept an eye on the other as they ran, the sheer determination in each other’s eyes only growing in intensity. For a moment, their colliding seemed inevitable. Shannon reached out her arms and leaned into her stride, preparing to grasp and tackle her opponent; then, at the last possible second, Sue Ann planted her right foot and bounced backwards. Shannon tried to stop herself to compensate, but couldn’t shift her weight in time, falling forward onto the floor. Sue Ann juked and spun around her; with her path now clear, she made a beeline for the hallway. Shannon recovered quickly and chased after her. Sue Ann was fast, but carrying Chris proved awkward and reduced her speed, and Shannon was gaining ground.

 

     “Shannon? Chris?”

     Janet was perplexed. There was nobody upstairs; the house was completely empty. She decided to head back downstairs to regather her thoughts. She stepped out of the bedrooms and stomped down the stairs, reaching into her back pocket to retrieve her phone. When she rounded the bannister, Janet paused for a moment in the hallway to send a text to Sheila.

     

     Sue Ann had just about reached the archway to the hall when Janet stomped back down the stairs, shaking the ground again, and nearly throwing both Sue Ann and Shannon off balance. Then, Janet stopped in the middle of the hallway, looking down at her phone. Sue Ann knew it was her best chance to be discovered.

     “JANET! JANET, DOWN HERE!” Sue shouted, cupping her free hand around her mouth. “JANE—OOF!”

     Shannon jumped onto Sue’s shoulders from behind, tackling her to the ground. Sue Ann’s arms flailed out during the fall, her elbows smacking the floor hard enough to pop her hands open, and hurl Chris from her grasp.

     “NOOOO!” Sue shrieked, watching helplessly as the tiny boy flew out of her hands and towards Janet’s left foot. Shannon threw her hands over Sue’s mouth to shut her up, causing Sue to lose sight of Chris’s tiny form.

     In an instant, he’d disappeared from sight.

 

     Janet finished her text to Sheila and pressed SEND, shoving her phone back into her pocket, completely unaware of the tiny women struggling near her feet. She was about to take a step towards the kitchen, when she suddenly got the idea to check the front porch. Sure, it was a long-shot, as she probably would’ve spotted them out front when she checked around the house earlier, but it was last place that Shannon or Chris could possibly be, assuming they were still home.

     Janet walked over to the front door, but stopped as she reached for the latch. The door was unlocked; someone HAD to be home, or else they’d left it unlocked by mistake.

     Maybe they ARE out front, she thought as she opened the door, leaning outside.

 

     Sue Ann struggled fiercely to escape Shannon’s grasp, but Janet was already walking away, still unaware of their presence.

     “Now, you pesky little bitch!” Shannon snarled. “Say goodnight!”

     Shannon shifted her hands to cover Sue Ann’s nose and mouth, trying to suffocate her. Sue tried to pry the foul hands from her face, but Shannon was far stronger, and Sue was quickly expending her oxygen.

     Sue Ann was losing hope, not only was Shannon winning their fight, but she’d just lost the one person she was trying to protect; the one person who, bless his little heart, risked sacrificing everything to save her from his own horrible fate. Now, she’d never be able to give him the justice he deserved...

     NO! a voice inside Sue’s head screamed. I’m NOT gonna let this bitch win, not after what she’s done to Chris, not after the heroic sacrifice he’d made trying to save me!

     Sue Ann refused to give up; above all else, she swore his actions would NOT be in vain.

     A surge of adrenaline surged through Sue Ann’s body, re-energizing her muscles. She grabbed Shannon’s arm, pulling it down out of the way, and delivered a swift elbow right to Shannon‘s nose. Shannon winced, removing her hands from Sue Ann’s mouth. Sue gasped, and as the oxygen refreshed her body, she rolled forward, hurling Shannon off her back and into the hallway.

     Sue sprung up off the floor, charging forward. Shannon scrambled to her feet, turning around just as Sue delivered a punch to her face, sending blood spurting from Shannon’s mouth. Sue delivered another punch to Shannon’s gut, knocking the wind out of her. Then, she clasped her hands together, throwing a hammer blow to Shannon’s face. Shannon stumbled backwards, the uppercut leaving her half-senseless.

     Sue Ann scowled with disgust; Shannon was now locked on target.

     “This one’s for Chris, you fat bitch!”

     Sue Ann spun around, delivering a roundhouse kick to the side of Shannon‘s face, sending her tumbling backwards across the floor, ending up on her back in the middle of the hallway.

     For a moment, nobody moved, each one trying to catch their breath, their energy completely exhausted. Sue clutched her chest, heaving a sigh of relief, still shocked at what strength she’d just displayed.

     

     Janet sighed and shook her head, completely dumbfounded: no one was out front.

     “Where IS everybody?” she asked aloud, stepping back inside, and closing the front door, locking it. She shrugged, figuring she might as well head home.

 

     Sue Ann and Shannon were still recovering when the giant Janet stepped back inside, her booming footsteps heading right for the two tiny woman. Sue gasped, and, lacking the energy to cry for help, turned towards the living room to run away.

     Shannon, however, still lay prone in the middle of the hallway. Before she could come to her senses, Janet’s left foot raised overhead. Shannon screamed in horror as the huge, fleshy sole descended directly on top of her, slamming to the floor, and cutting off her cries.

     Sue Ann was just to the left of Janet’s toes when her foot hit the floor. The impact bounced her tiny body into the air. As the giant foot lifted again, it kicked the tiny woman mid-bounce, sending her careening into the living room at an awkward angle. Sue soared over the ottoman, and disappeared with a tiny THWIP between the cushion and inside arm of the easy chair which sat just next to the couch.

 

     Janet Carson slipped on her flip-flops and headed out the back door, pulling it closed behind her. Then, after taking a moment to brush some tiny particles of lint and dust off the side of her left foot, she headed down the steps and back across the lawn.

 

——————————————————————————————————————————

 

     Rachel was frantically searching the floor in Sue Ann’s bedroom, working her way out into the hall, but she still hadn’t seen any sign of Chris.

     “This is pointless!” she exclaimed, climbing to her feet in frustration, “He’s not here!”

     Rachel was growing increasingly impatient, jumbled thoughts swirling through her mind. She knew she’d promised Sue Ann she would stay put and search the house for Chris, just in case, but Rachel had a gut feeling that Shannon had him, and that she was wasting her time. Then again, what if Rachel headed back to Chris’s house, and he was actually still at Sue Ann’s? She could be leaving him all alone, hurt somewhere, and unable to call for help.

     Rachel wondered if she should simply do as Sue Ann instructed and call the authorities, but even if they DID manage to get there in time and arrest Shannon, what would they think if they found Chris before he was back to normal? They’d confiscate him and haul him off to some lab somewhere, doing God know WHAT kind of experiments on him. Rachel might never see Chris  again, but if she didn’t call the police, Shannon might disappear with him.

     Rachel cringed, breathing heavily through her nose. She came to a decision, and she was going to follow-through.

     Little did Rachel know the fatal consequences her choice was going to have.

 

 

Chapter 58 by Shrinker82
All was quiet in the Martin household. Not long before, a contentious battle had taken place between two tiny women as they battled for their lives, while an obvious giantess stomped around above, looking for answers on the whereabouts and condition of one of the children therein. Finding nothing, nor anyone at home, the giant woman left, just as confused as when she’d arrived.
The faint sound of rustling grass outside broke the silence of the household; a pair of beady, little, green eyes peered in through the living room window, looking for any sign of activity. A few minutes later, a door knob jiggled, and the back door into the kitchen creaked open.
The same beady eyes cautiously scanned the room, especially the floor, looking for any sign of a shrunken human being.
Less than half an hour ago, Rachel affirmed she couldn’t stand idly by while Sue Ann confronted Shannon about Chris’s whereabouts; she HAD to go over to Chris’s house and help, praying she wasn’t too late to save him, or to stop the evil babysitter who’d shrunk him.
As Rachel approached the house, she kept a low profile, opting to carefully peer in the windows to gauge the situation. She became worried when she didn’t see anyone initially, thinking she was too late, but then Rachel noticed Sue Ann’s car still out front, along which the strange car Shannon had been filling with luggage earlier that morning. She figured both women must still be there, or at least somewhere nearby.
Additionally, Rachel saw no sign of Chris, though it would’ve been hard to spot him through the window, especially if Shannon had shrunk him again. There WAS of course the possibility Chris was still back at Sue Ann’s, but Rachel wasn’t about to go back without proof, not after coming so far. For that, she would need to get inside.
Rachel quickly found the fake rock hiding the spare key and used it to unlock the back door; then, carefully stepped inside, quietly closing the door behind her. She kicked off her flip-flops by the back door, then tiptoed through the kitchen. Everything seemed quiet, which definitely didn’t sit right with her, and only made her even more nervous.
The first thing Rachel noticed was a purse sitting on the kitchen table, and a box with a vial of green liquid inside. She carefully inspected the vial; Rachel gulped, unsure if what she was holding was the shrinking potion Shannon had used on Chris. If it was, there was an ample supply, and if she’d given it to Chris again...
Rachel’s eyes shot to the floor, scrutinizing every inch. She hadn’t noticed Chris’s tiny form when she’d entered, but she was assuming he was still about an inch tall; he could conceivably be ANY size now. Rachel needed to search the house, but was still wary about making her presence known.
Rachel carefully set the box back down onto the table, then quietly made her way towards the living room.
“Chris?” she whispered, as carefully stepped into the hallway, “Chris, are you down there?”
Rachel turned the corner into the living room, checking along the walls as scanning the floor as best she could. Worried she could easily miss him, she carefully got down on all fours to continue her search.
“Chris?”
Rachel gasped; her eyes went wide! She’d spotted something across the room. She crawled towards it, perking up a bit, but as she approached the object in question, Rachel’s hopes were dashed.
She gasped again, this time with horror, covering her mouth.
There was a tiny red stain on the floor!
“Chris?!” she squeaked, her eyes tearing up before she began sobbing uncontrollably. “No! No, Chris! No! God, please, no!”
Rachel tried to contain herself, but her tears flowed nonstop. The little red stain was a tiny splotch of blood. Chris had been squished!
Rachel cried uncontrollably over the loss of her friend. She didn’t care if anyone saw her now; she was ready to confront anyone who walked in that room, even if it was Shannon threatening to shrink her, too. At least maybe the Rachel could get some semblance of justice for her squashed friend.
Then, in the brief silence between sobs, Rachel heard something. She listened carefully....it was faint, like a tiny insect or something squeaking...
...Or a tiny person talking trying to get her attention!
“Hello?” Rachel sobbed, hoping whatever it was would sound off again.
The faint squeak returned.
Rachel perked up. Was it possible? Could Chris still be alive?!
“Chris, is that you?” Rachel whispered anxiously. “Where are you?”
She concentrated, listening intently, holding her breath, trying to make out what was being said.
“....ver here....over here....”
“Over where?” Rachel asked.
“....air....on....hair....Rachel....chair....”
Rachel eyes shot to her right to the easy chair sitting next to the couch. She carefully crawled towards it, looking underneath for any sign of a tiny person.
“Chris?”
Then, as Rachel lifted her head to level with the cushion, the voice became clear:
“Rachel, here! On the chair! In the cushion!”
Rachel’s eyes scanned the cushion, but she didn’t see anyone; then, the voice directed her to the side....there was a tiny figure stuck between the seat cushion and the soft inside of the chair!
“SUE ANN?!” Rachel exclaimed, then immediately lowered her voice. “Ope, sorry. Sue Ann?! Oh no! You got shrunk too?!”
“RACHEL, QUICK,” Sue squeaked, trying to free herself, “THE ANTIDOTE! GET THE ANTIDOTE!”
“What antidote? Where?”
“THERE’S A BOX, WITH A VIAL OF GREEN LIQUID INSIDE! IT’S THE ANTIDOTE! YOU’VE GOTTA FIND IT!”
“Uh, I think it’s on the kitchen table,” Rachel stammered anxiously, reaching down to help the tiny woman. “Hang on, I-I’ll get you out first.”
“NO, THERE NO TIME!” Sue Ann squeaked. “GET THE ANTIDOTE, RACHEL! HURRY!”
“Alright, alright,” Rachel said defensively, scurrying to get up. “I’m going.”
Rachel quickly tiptoed back into the kitchen, snatched the box off the kitchen table, and headed back to the living room, kneeling down by he chair again. She removed the potion from the foam, placing the empty box on the floor, then carefully unscrewed the lid and filled the dropper with the green liquid, reaching down to feed it to Sue Ann.
Things happened quickly.
Sue Ann’s tiny body started expanding: from 1/3 of an inch to a half inch, then a full inch....2 inches....4 inches....she was doubling in size so quickly she practically popped out from between the cushion and the arm rest, plopping into the center of the chair. She kept growing....and growing....and growing...
Rachel screwed the top back on the bottle and carefully set it back onto the floor, then moved back as Sue Ann’s legs extended off the chair. A moment later Sue was back to her normal size.
“Sue Ann!” Rachel exclaimed, embracing the young woman in a bear hug.
“Thanks, Rach,” Sue replied, breathing a sigh of relief, thankful she was back to normal. “You’re a lifesaver.”
“Sue Ann, I’m sorry,” Rachel said tearfully. “I-I know you told me to stay put, but I just couldn’t. I had to come...”
“I know, Rach. I know,” Sue replied, comforting her, “and I’m grateful, but I really need you hand me my clothes, sweetie.”
Rachel pushed back from the hug, completely oblivious to the fact that Sue was sitting buck naked in the chair in front of her. Rachel averted her eyes, and quickly looked to where Sue was motioning, grabbing the woman’s clothes off the nearby couch.
“Thank you,” Sue replied, covering her shame. “Let me get my clothes on, then we’ve gotta find Chris before it’s too late.”
Rachel teared up again, looking down at the floor.
“Rachel, what is it?” Sue asked as she adjusted her panties. “What’s wrong?”
“Sue Ann,” Rachel sobbed, “it’s already too late.”
“Wha—? What do ya mean?”
“Chris is...He’s...”
Rachel turned her head away, trying to hold back her emotions, but was already crying.
“Rachel,” Sue said, placing her arms around Rachel’s back, trying to comfort the teenager. “Rachel, hunny, what’s wrong?”
Rachel cringed as she motioned to the red spot on the floor. Sue Ann moved in close to get a better look: there was a tiny bloodstain on the floor, and what appeared be tiny, crushed remains. Sue Ann was shocked, but also puzzled.
“Rach,” Sue Ann uttered, “Rachel, I know what you’re thinking, but this doesn’t make any sense.”
“Oh my God, Sue Ann! Isn’t it obvious?!” Rachel cried hysterically. “We’re too late! Chris is dead. He’s been squashed!”
“No hunny,” Sue Ann replied, moving back to her. “I-I don’t think so. Look, I don’t know who this was, but I’m almost POSITIVE it’s NOT Chris!”
“W-What?” Rachel sniffled. “H-How do you know?”
“Chris is....really small!”
“Yeah, and...” Rachel sobbed.
“No,” Sue clarified, “I mean, Chris is even small-er than before. Like, almost microscopic!”
“What?!” Rachel exclaimed.
“I know, I know. I got here and caught Shannon before she could leave. I-I tried to stop her, but she overpowered me. She was about to use her shrinking potion on me, when suddenly, out of nowhere, Chris jumped out and saved me!”
“Saved you?!” Rachel exclaimed, completely flummoxed. “H-How?!”
“He jumped out and latched onto her face! The potion spilled everywhere; we ALL got dosed! Shannon, too!”
“Seriously?!” Rachel exclaimed, scrambling to her feet.
“Yeah,” Sue nodded, “we ALL shrank, even Chris! But HE shrank small enough to fit in my hands, and that was at MY tiny size. I was trying to hold onto him and keep him safe.”
“Oh, Sue Ann, Where is he?!” Rachel pleaded, tugging on her shirt.
“I-I don’t know,” Sue replied, fumbling to get the rest of her clothes on. “I lost him while I was trying to fight off Shannon. It was when your mom came over.”
“M-My MOM?!” Rachel exclaimed. “Wha—Why was my MOM here?!”
“Rachel, it’s not important right now! We’ve gotta find Chris!”
“B-But HOW?!” Rachel whined. “YOU said he was microscopic! He could be ANYWHERE! How’re we ever gonna FIND him?!”
“Look, there might be a way,” Sue explained. “Shannon showed me some kind of ‘tracker’ she used to locate Chris the first time. THAT’S how she found him at MY house. Maybe we can use it again to help locate him.”
“Wh—Where is it?” Rachel gasped.
“I-I think it’s in her purse,” Sue remembered. “Have you seen it?”
“Yeah,” Rachel uttered quickly, her eyes widening. “I think it’s on the kitchen table.”
“Alright, let’s go,” Sue replied, both getting to their feet. “Oh, and don’t forget the antidote!”
“Right!” Rachel replied, leaning down to collect the vial.
Sue Ann was already headed out of the room as Rachel quickly scooped up the vial of antidote and scurried after her.
“Got i—“
Rachel’s words cut off when her foot hit the corner of the ottoman. She tripped, falling to the floor with a slam, and knocking the bottle out of her hands.
“NOOO!” Rachel screamed as the vial flew across the room. Sue Ann scampered back into the room, but was too late.
The glass bottle crashed to the ground, shattering, and spilling its contents onto the wood floor.
Chapter 59 by Shrinker82
“RACHEL!” Sue Ann shrieked as the glass vial hit the floor, spilling its contents.
Rachel‘s face was paralyzed, her mind unable to process what she’d just done.
“No! No! No!” Rachel kept repeating as she crawled towards the broken veil, laying on her stomach in front of the pool of spilled, green fluid. “Sue Ann, I....I—“
“Rachel, quick!” Sue said frantically, “Help me scoop some up!”
Rachel took the broken bottom of the vial while Sue Ann frantically tried scooping a small helping of antidote inside, but even the non-shattered remains of the vial were clearly cracked, allowing green drops to ooze out over Rachel’s hand.
“Sue Ann, it’s no use!” Rachel whined tearfully. “God! What have I DONE?!”
“Rachel, I’ve got to go find Chris, NOW!” Sue said, getting to her feet. “Stay here and try to keep it contained! I’m gonna go get the tracker!”
“SUE ANN, HURRY!” Rachel shouted hysterically. “BEFORE THIS STUFF EVAPORATES!”
Sue Ann scurried around the corner into the kitchen, nearly tripping in the process. Her eyes quickly locked on Shannon‘s purse on the table; she dove inside and pulled out the tracker with such force that she yanked the purse off the table. Sue Ann didn’t bother picking it up, though, and was already back in the hallway before the purse even hit the floor.
“Got it!” She said, kneeling down in front of Rachel again.
“Oh, thank God!” Rachel exclaimed. “Turn it on, quick!”
Sue Ann pressed what she believed to be the ON button; the screen on the device lit up.
“OK, it’s on,” Sue nodded. “Let’s just hope we can—”
Before Sue Ann could even finish her sentence, the tracker started beeping.
“Yes!” Sue exclaimed, “It’s locked on to something!”
“Oh, Sue Ann, where is he?!” Rachel asked frantically, still trying to corral the pool of antidote.
“H-Hang on,” Sue stammered, “I-I gotta find out how to zoom in.”
“Sue Ann, hurry!” Rachel begged, scratching her left foot with her right big toe.
“There! Found it!” Sue Ann exclaimed, finding the zoom function.
“Come on, Come on...” Sue urged the device impatiently as it zoomed in on the house. “Almost there. Almost there...”

——————————————————————————————————————————

During the scuffle with Shannon earlier, Sue Ann had lost her grip on Chris, sending him flying towards Mrs. Carson, who was standing in the hallway fiddling with her phone. Chris smacked into her left foot, the sudden impact shocking the microscopic boy back to consciousness.
He shook off the drowsiness, and tried moving his arms and legs, but the dried, sticky discharge from Sue Ann’s pussy held him in place. He looked around, so tiny he could see the dry, dead skin cells on the side of Mrs. Carson’s foot. The small, white hairs on her skin each stood as tall as a tree, spread out like an endless forest spanning the length of the giant appendage.
Chris struggled frantically to free himself, hoping Mrs. Carson would feel him, but even if she did, he was so small and unnoticeable she wouldn’t be able to distinguish him from among the other insignificant specks of dirt, dust, and lint stick to her foot.
Then, Mrs. Carson started walking again, each giant footstep booming onto the floor. The echo and vibrations pierced through Chris so violently they threatened to shake him apart with each colossal step. Chris shouted for help, hoping someone might hear him and come to his rescue, but even his loudest screams were barely audible to even himself.
Soon, Chris was bathed in bright sunlight as Mrs. Carson made her way outside, stepping down onto the concrete steps. Suddenly, the huge foot shot high into the air, hovering miles off the ground from his vantage point.
Then, a colossal hand smashed into the surface of the foot skin several feet above the tiny boy’s position. Chris struggled and shouted profusely for the giantess to stop, but her massive fingers steamrolled overhead, brushing him off her foot. The tiny boy flew through the air, swirling and tumbling down through the air currents generated by her movements, carrying him towards the steps below.
Chris’s body scraped and tumbled through the valleys betwixt the tall, stony spires of the uneven bits of concrete that protruded up out of the ground. By the time he rolled to a stop on the left side of the stairs, his poor, tiny body was bruised, bloodied, and barely conscious.
The gargantuan giantess stomped down the stairs, shaking the ground with each step as she disappeared off into the distance, leaving the tiny boy behind.
Chris lay semi-conscious on his back, staring upwards into the great blue abyss. He felt lost, stranded in a new world, minuscule, naked, and all alone. His thoughts swirled through his mind: Would he survive? Had he made a mistake trying to save Sue Ann from his own, terrible fate? Was he destined to live out the rest of his life as an insignificant speck, drifting away to the fates of the wind, while humanity passed by above, unaware of very existence? Was he even human anymore?
For the next several minutes, Chris drifted in and out of consciousness, trying to focus on his breathing in the thin atmosphere around him. He clung to life, not ready to relinquish himself to sleep’s cold, deathly grasp, but he could feel himself growing weaker by the minute.
Then, Chris heard something rustling off in the distance. It moved closer; the ground began to shake intermittently. Chris tried turning his head to where he sound was coming from, but all he could see were huge stone spires which blocked his view beyond the canyons around him. Suddenly, a tremendous head popped up over the horizon to his left as the giant it belonged to passed near the steps...
It was Rachel!
“Rachel,” Chris strained silently, reaching out his arms, as if in some futile attempt to grab her, but just as quickly as she appeared, she walked away, oblivious to his presence. He wanted to call to her, fight for her attention, but he knew it would be in vain: he was too weak, and she’d never hear him, nor see him. He could only lie there and brace himself as her huge footfalls boomed onto the ground near the steps, shaking Chris’s whole word.
Rachel’s figure began rising out of the horizon again, but this time, in front of him, and coming his way. He summoned every last ounce of strength he could to sit up and wave to her, but she never looked down.
The world darkened; the great, blue sky above had been replaced with the brownish, black underside of a tremendously huge sandal.
“Rachel, NO!” Chris tried screaming, putting his arms up defensively, though he knew he stood no chance of preventing her foot from crashing down to the earth.
The massive sandal began descending. Chris’s mouth gaped open, and his face contorted with terror. The tiny boy was slammed onto his back, held in place by a huge column of air being shoved downwards by Rachel’s footfall. The pressure grew exponentially, almost intense enough to flatten him. Chris gritted his teeth and braced himself...
Then, just before impact, the compressing air suddenly shot sideways in a massive microburst, sweeping Chris up into its swirling vortex. The giant sandal slammed to the ground just as the microscopic boy cleared the impact zone, hurling him through the air towards her other sandal.
*FWHIP*
Chris drifted into a huge cave beneath the arch of Rachel’s left foot; his microscopic body ricocheted off a bump in the sandal’s surface, bouncing him up onto the sole of her foot. Chris impacted with a tiny smack, plastering him on his back to the mighty sole above with the sticky residue of Sue’s discharge.
The air pressure from Chris’s close call with Rachel’s sandal had supersaturated his lungs with oxygen, revitalizing him; he was now fully conscious and writhing in pain from his injuries.
Before Chris could make an effort to free himself from Rachel’s foot, he suddenly felt himself shooting into the air again as Rachel stepped into his house. His descent was even more stressful as she stomped down onto the floor, suffering several G-forces of thrust; the impact probably would have given Chris whiplash if he hadn’t been stuck firmly against Rachel’s foot.
He listened helplessly as Rachel called his name, wanting so badly to reply, but knowing his voice was far too weak and small now. Chris would have to hope she’d check her foot, and would look closely enough to see his microscopic form, but the odds were stacked against him.
Chris felt the giant foot shift back as it slid out of the sandal, crashing to the floor with a thump. Things were quiet for a moment, but his relief was short-lived as Rachel‘s foot shot into the air again with her next step. Chris watched in awe the floor below him appeared to shoot away, then rebounded towards him just as quickly, giving him a close-up view of the boulders of dirt and dust that were just as large as he before the foot stepped onto the floor, shutting out the light. The torture continued long enough for the linoleum floor below to change to the hard wood of the hallway, and the repetitive G-forces left him on the verge of passing out again.
Then, on one raise of Rachel’s foot, Chris’s world completely flipped over. When the foot landed again, instead of the floor, Chris now saw the ceiling far, far above him. He strained his neck to see what was going on: that’s when he saw it, larger than life: the grandiose site of Rachel’s enormous ass, clothed in jean shorts. Chris looked all around him, gazing as best he could at the vast plain of Rachel’s sole. It was a barren wasteland of wrinkled flesh, spreading out like rolling hills that shifted up and down with each scrunch of her foot. The skin cells around him were firmer and more turgid than Mrs. Carson’s, attesting to Rachel’s smooth, young skin. The boulders of dirt and dust that littered the floor of the Martin home, were now scattered across the bottoms of her feet, and Chris felt uneasy by some of their proximities, hoping they didn’t shift his direction.
Rachel’s foot suddenly lurched forward towards her mighty ass; Chris became extremely anxious, fearful she’d sit on him, but her foot stopped just beneath her butt as the huge leg to his right moved up to meet its neighbor. Chris realized Rachel was crawling along the floor, probably searching for him. He struggled to free himself again, but the sudden movements of the giant foot made his task nigh impossible.
Suddenly, Chris heard a loud gasp. Rachel’s foot suddenly moved so quickly it made him physically sick.
Then, for another fleeting moment, everything was still; the next sound Chris heard was crying. Rachel was calling his name and sobbing heavily.
“Rachel?!” Chris tried calling out, though very little sound came out. “Rachel, don’t cry! Don’t give up! I’m right here!”
The next thing Chris knew, Rachel‘s gigantic ass rose up, shifted back, and began descending right towards him. She was moving back, about to sit back on her heels!
“NO, RACHEL! DON’T SIT ON ME!” he screamed, but no sound came out of his mouth.
Rachel’s giant ass impacted and began sliding down her heels, drifting ever closer to him.
Then, just as quickly as it came for him, the giant ass stopped.
“HELLO?” Rachel suddenly called out.
Chris was stunned. Had Rachel actually HEARD him?
“Rachel?!” Chris uttered silently.
“Chris, is that you?” she called again.
“YES, RACHEL, IT’S ME!” Chris screamed as loud as he could.
“Where are you?”
“ON YOUR FOOT! RACHEL, I’M ON YOUR FOOAAAAAAAAAHH—!”
The giant girl was on the move again, crawling towards a different part of the living room. Chris kept screaming for her, believing that she was mistaken as to his whereabouts, but then he heard Rachel shriek:
“SUE ANN?!”
“SUE ANN?!” Chris squeaked. His heart sank; Rachel hadn’t heard him at all. “RACHEL! SUE ANN! I’M HERE! HELP!
Chris listened helplessly to their conversation, and the faint sound of Sue Ann’s distant, squeaky voice. He tried to get a word in edgewise, but neither girl was listening.
Then, Chris heard a phrase that terrified him to his core:
“GET THE ANTIDOTE, RACHEL! HURRY!”
“NO, RACHEL!” Chris shouted desperately, as the giant foot shifted. “DON’T STAND UP!”
It was too late; Rachel was already getting to her feet. Chris tried to pull himself free, but his world was already flipping over. He watched in horror as the floor came to meet him again, only to be yanked upwards much faster than before.
Although she had walked at a slow pace, watching her every step, Rachel was practically running now. The strain of her hasty movements was too much for Chris’s tiny body to handle; the boy lost quickly his fight to stay conscious, drifting off towards the black sleep of death.

——————————————————————————————————————————

“Found ‘im!” Sue Ann shouted excitedly.
“YES!” Rachel replied as she began scratching her left foot, working her way to the middle of her soul. “Where IS he?!”
“He’s here, in the living room. It think he’s...”
Sue Ann lifted her head as she spoke, trying to deduce Chris’s location. They were practically on top of him; his tiny signal shifting to and fro, almost exactly in time with the scrapes from Rachel’s foot scratching.
“Rachel, STOP!” Sue exclaimed.
“WHAT?!” Rachel jumped. “What is it?”
“Don’t move!”
“What? Why?” Rachel said, about to resume her scratching, directly in the middle of her sole.
“RACHEL, FOR GOD’S SAKE! STOP SCRATCHING!”
Rachel immediately froze in place, only gulping in fear.
“Don’t move an inch!” Sue Ann enunciated as she carefully moved around to Rachel‘s feet. “Stay perfectly still!”
Sue moved the tractor in close to Rachel’s left foot; the device began beeping wildly. Chris was there!
“Rachel, listen very carefully: Chris is on your foot.”
“WHAT?!” Rachel screeched, accidentally shifting her body.
“RACHEL, STOP MOVING!” Sue snapped at Rachel’s wiggling.
“Sorry.”
“I need to go find something to help me retrieve him,” Sue explained very clearly. “Stay here; don’t move! I’ll be right back!”
“OK,” Rachel said nervously, “but please hurry. I can’t stay still forever, and I’m really starting to itch!”
Sue Ann scampered to her feet and scurried out of the room and up the stairs. She hurried to the bathroom, frantically pulling out drawers looking for what she needed. Sue quickly found a make-up kit with pair of tweezers inside and hastily removed them. Now, all she needed was a magnifying glass from the downstairs kitchen drawer.
Sue ran back down the stairs as quickly as she could, fearful she was running out of time.
“Sue Ann?” Rachel called from the living room as Sue rounded the bannister into the hallway.
“Rachel, just stay there!” Sue Ann commanded, pointing her finger. “I need to grab something from the kitchen.”
“Sue Ann,” Rachel said anxiously. “I think the antidote’s evaporating!”
Sue Ann quickly retrieved the magnifying glass from the kitchen drawer, then returned to the living room.
“Alright,” Sue instructed, kneeling into position. “Whatever you do, Rachel, DON’T FLINCH!”
Sue Ann took the magnifying glass and carefully inspected the center of Rachel’s overturned sole. It only took a moment, but she found a tiny speck nestled in one of the many wrinkles on Rachel’s foot.
It was Chris, but he appeared to be unconscious and half dead.
Sue Ann carefully moved the tweezers in close, just below his location, scraping the surface while putting pressure onto Rachel’s skin.
Rachel’s foot winced, tickled by the tweezers.
“Rachel, you’ve gotta hold still!”
“I’m trying,” Rachel said nervously, “but I’m really ticklish there.”
Sue continued her efforts, placing the tweezers on Rachel’s foot just below his tiny form. She slowly depressed Rachel’s skin, hoping Chris would simply fall into the top of the tweezers, but he appeared to be stuck. She tried once more, carefully scraping the foot flesh towards him. Sue Ann managed to scrape beneath the skin cells Chris was stuck to, scooping everything up onto the tweezers. She placed her free hand just underneath them, then moved slowly back around Rachel, hoping Chris wouldn’t blow off.
Rachel sat with baited breath as Sue Ann moved the tweezers downwards in front of her, dipping the tip into the pool of green antidote.
Then, they both watched and waited...
Nothing happened.
“Come on, Chris,” Sue Ann begged, clinching her fists. “Come on.”
Everything was still and silent. Sue Ann and Rachel exchanged glances; the teenager was tearing up, sobbing as her eyes fell back to the pool, while the older closed her eyes, shaking her head with somber disappointment.
Suddenly, Rachel gasped; something was emerging from the green pool...
It was Chris, and he was getting bigger: first 1/4 of an inch, then 1/2 inch, then a full inch...
Sue Ann carefully slid the broken shards of glass out of the way, not wanting Chris to accidentally end up impaled on a tiny sliver while he was expanding.
The tiny boy kept growing....and growing....and growing: 3 inches, 6 inches, then a foot, two feet, four feet...
When the growth finally stopped, Chris was back to his normal size, but now, he lay naked and unconscious on the living room floor.
“Chris?! Chris?!” Rachel squeaked through fear-filled eyes as she shook his shoulders. “Sue Ann, HE’S NOT BREATHING!”
“Chris?!” Sue Ann exclaimed. “Chris?! Can you hear me?!”
Sue Ann tilted his head back and blew several breaths of air into his lungs. She checked his neck; Chris had a pulse, but he still wasn’t breathing.
“Rachel, he’s got a pulse!”
“Chris, please come back to me!” Rachel sobbed, caressing his face as Sue Ann blew one more big breath into his mouth.
Chris suddenly coughed, and gasped several breaths of air. Sue Ann sat him up to clear his airway, and after a moment, Chris opened his eyes.
“CHRIS!” Rachel exclaimed ecstatically, pulling his head into her chest, practically pulling him out of Sue Ann’s arms. Rachel kissed his cheek, holding him tightly, tears of joy streaming down her face.
“Rach,” Chris replied breathlessly, cracking a smile, holding her arms.
“Oh, Chris!” Rachel squeaked happily, lifting his head up and planting a huge kiss on his lips. Chris’s eyes opened wide with shock, the gesture completely catching him by surprise. It was his first kiss—his first REAL kiss, and despite all the unwelcome advances and come on’s from Shannon in the past, none of those incidents, nor any of the unpleasant encounters with her while he was small, made the current moment any less special.
Chris put his arms on Rachel’s sides and closed his eyes, determined to enjoy the moment, hoping it would last a long time.
Rachel continued kissing him several times on the lips, so much so that Chris was barely able to catch his breath. Rachel didn’t care, though; she was so happy he was back to normal, happy that her friend was safe, and happy to hold and kiss him. Chris was alive! Her friend—her boyfriend—was alive!
“Chris, are you OK?” Rachel squeaked tearfully, holding his head between her hands.
“Yeah,” Chris nodded, still straining from the pain. “Yeah, Rach, I’m OK. What happened?”
“You were shrunk down to micro size,” Sue Ann explained. “We’d thought we’d lost you!”
“But we gave you the antidote,” Rachel chimed in, “and now your back to normal.”
“But,” Chris shook his head with confusion, “how did....how did you find me?!”
“We used a tracker to find you,” Sue Ann explained, “apparently Shannon used it to track you down at my place. Thankfully, it was still locked on to you.”
“No kidding!” Chris said, “I thought I was a goner.”
“Chris, I’m so sorry,” Rachel apologized tearfully. “If I’d have know you were on my foot, I....I would’ve—“
“It’s OK, Rachel,” Chris said, “but thank God I’m back to normal now.”
“You and me, BOTH,” Sue Ann commented, “thank goodness you made Shannon spill her shrinking formula. Otherwise, she might have—”
“Holy crap!” Rachel interrupted, “Shannon! I totally forgot you told me she’d shrunk too, Sue Ann!
“Yeah,” Sue nodded. “She wasn’t too happy about it either.”
“Yeah, but where is she?!” Rachel asked.
“Well,” Sue explained, “you see, Shannon and I were fighting trying to get to the antidote, but after your mom showed up, Rach, I tried to get her attention. Shannon tried to stop me, and that’s when I lost you, Chris. I was so upset and furious, I ended up knocking Shannon senseless. Unfortunately, before I could celebrate, your mom came along and, well, accidentally stepped on her.”
“Wait!” Rachel cried, “Y-you mean, that little bloodstain I found...THAT was SHANNON?!”
“Wait!” Chris interrupted. “WHAT bloodstain?!”
“Over here,” Rachel pointed so Chris could see. “I found it a little after I got here. At first, I....I thought it was you, Chris.”
“So THAT’S why you were crying,” Chris said to her.
“Yeah,” Rachel nodded tearfully, “but, thank goodness, it wasn’t you.”
“Yeah, but it’s not SHANNON either,” Sue Ann chimed in. “It couldn’t be! She was in the hallway!”
“Well then, who could it have been?” Rachel inquired.
“I don’t know, but what matters now is that....you’re safe, Chris,” Sue Ann continued.
“And thank God for that!” Chris added. “I thought I was going to be shrunk FOREVER, but thanks to you two, I’m safe and sound, AND back to my normal size.”
“Thank YOURSELF, kiddo,” Sue Ann replied. “Shannon might have SQUASHED me, if it hadn’t been for you.”
“Well, to be honest, I wasn’t really thinking,” Chris admitted. “When I saw Shannon about to shrink you, Sue Ann, I knew I had to stop her. I just couldn’t let what she did to me happen to you, too.”
“And THAT you did,” Sue Ann stated proudly. “You saved me from Shannon, AND managed to save yourself in the process.”
“You’re a little hero,” Rachel smiled.
“Well,” Chris added with a sly grin, “not so ‘little’ anymore.”
Chris placing his hand on Rachel’s back and pulled her towards him. Rachel got the hint, kissing him softly at first, then much more passionately, throwing her body over his and straddling his legs with her knees. Sue Ann turned her head away, hoping neither of the two teenagers would see her blushing.
“Ahem,” Sue cleared her throat, trying to remind the two teenagers there was an adult in the room.
“Sorry,” Rachel apologized to Sue Ann as she pulled away, laughing nervously.
Then, Rachel‘s face contorted with confusion; she suddenly felt something poking her crotch. She looked down, and gasped. Her eyes shot back to Chris’s face, biting her lip with embarrassment.
Chris looked down, immediately turning bright red when he realized what Rachel was looking at. He quickly thrust his hands over his crotch, trying to hide his shame.
Once again, Rachel had been so happy that Chris was back to normal, she completely missed the fact that he was just as naked as Sue Ann had been earlier.
“Uh, how about we get you upstairs and get you cleaned up, huh?” Sue Ann offered.
“Yeah,” Chris agreed, still flush with embarrassment. “Good idea!”
Sue Ann wrapped his arms around her and helped Chris to his feet, letting him lean on her, and helping him cover himself as they headed through the hallway and up the stairs. Rachel followed, heading towards Chris’s room to fetch him a clean set of clothes, while Sue Ann walked him into the bathroom and helped him into the tub.
“Can you manage cleaning up on your own, kiddo?” Sue Ann asked. “Or do you need some help?”
“I-I think I can manage,” Chris replied, straining slightly.
“OK,” Sue nodded, “I’ll start the water for ya, and then while you wash up, I’ll go grab the first aid kit, and we’ll tend to your wounds before you get dressed, OK?”
“Yeah,” Chris nodded.
“OK,” Sue Ann smiled softly, gently patting his shoulder before reaching for the tub faucet.
“Sue Ann?” Chris spike up, grabbing her arm.
“Yeah?” she replied.
“I, um....” Chris stammered, suddenly becoming teary-eyed and weepy, “I just....wanted to say….Thank you....for everything.”
“Aw,” Sue Ann sighed sympathetically, pulling him closer and holding his head gently to her chest, stoking his hair, and becoming just as teary-eyed as he, “you’re welcome, kiddo. You’ve been through quite a lot this week, haven’t you?”
Chris nodded, sobbing as his head rubbed against her bosom, and wrapping his arms around hers. The two sat for a moment, holding one another, until Rachel suddenly knocked on the bathroom door:
“Sue Ann?” Rachel called, “I have Chris’s clothes.”
“Uh, be there in a second,” Sue Ann replied. Sue Ann and Chris let go of each other, and Sue turned on and adjusted the water temperature before answering the door.
“Here, let me take those,” Sue Ann said to Rachel through the partially open door, taking the short stack of clothes in her arms.
“Sue Ann,” Rachel spoke up, “Can you and I talk out here for second?”
“Sure,” Sue Ann replied, turning back to Chris. “I’m just gonna set your clean clothes on the counter, Chris. Rachel and I will be right outside if need us, OK.”
“OK,” Chris nodded.
Sue Ann stepped into the hallway, pulling the door closed behind her.
“What’s up?” she asked Rachel.
“Um, well,” Rachel began hesitantly, “it’s just that, you know that bloodstain I found in the living room?”
“Yeah,” Sue Ann nodded.
“You said it couldn’t have been Shannon, because she was in the hallway when my mom....I mean, when she was, you know....stepped on.”
“Yeah, so?”
“So, even though we don’t know WHO that little red stain in the LIVING ROOM was, it would stand to reason that if it WAS a tiny person, and Shannon had been, you know, squashed in the hallway, there should also be a tiny, red bloodspot in the hallway too, right?”
“Well, I guess so,” Sue Ann admitted reluctantly, a little bit put off by the discussion, “but what’s your point, Rach?”
“Well, when we were headed upstairs just now,” Rachel explained, “Just out of curiosity, I checked the floor in the hallway as we came upstairs; I didn’t see any red spot.”
“Rachel, are you sure?”
“Almost positive,” Rachel confirmed, “I didn’t see any sign of her. At least, not in the hallway.”
“Rachel, what’re you saying?” Sue shook her head, trying to wrap her brain around the situation, “You think Shannon SURVIVED?!”
Rachel nodded reluctantly.
“Rachel,” Sue Ann said, moving the conversation away from the bathroom door and lowering her voice, “I know it sounds unpleasant, and I’ll admit, I was trying to run away at the time to avoid getting squashed myself, but I literally watched Shannon get stepped on!”
“I know,” Rachel said, making sure she didn’t raise her voice, “I’m not denying that. I’m just saying that I didn’t find any sigh of her.”
“Maybe she didn’t get squished right away,” Sue Ann offered. “Did you check the kitchen?”
“Not recently,” Rachel admitted, “but I WAS checking the floor when I came in, and I didn’t see anything then.”
“Then, where could she be?” Sue inquired.
“Well, actually I was thinking about that,” Rachel continued reluctantly. “Y remember how Chris told us about getting stuck to the bottoms of our feet?”
“Yeah,” Sue sighed, uncomfortable with the mental picture of poor, tiny Chris being stuck to the bottoms of their feet.
“Wait!” Sue Ann suddenly exclaimed. “Rachel, you’re not saying—“
Rachel clenched her teeth with guilt, looking down at the floor out of the corner of her eyes.

——————————————————————————————————————————

Shannon was screaming and struggling for her life, stuck face first in the hot, sticky flesh on the underside of Janet Carson’s foot. After failing to find anyone next door, Janet figured she’d pass the time getting her daily workout in, unknowingly putting Shannon through the torture of her life as the giant woman went through her exercises—jumping jacks, running in place, hopping back-and-forth—each one more insufferable than the last.
It as karma at its finest: the same torture Shannon put Chris through—stepping on him, trapping him between her toes, etc.—SHE was now forced to endure.
Eventually, Mrs. Carson tired, and lay down on the couch, kicking up her feet on the armrest, which was the exact moment Rachel happened to walk through the back door, having spent the last 15 minutes scanning the backyard on her journey back to her house, looking for any sign of Shannon‘s tiny body—squished, or otherwise.
“Mom?” Rachel called.
“In here, Rach,” Janet replied, dabbing several beads of sweat from her chest with the towel as her daughter rounded the corner into the living room. “Hey, hon. Where ya been?”
“Oh, I was just next-door,” Rachel replied.
“You WERE? I was just there a little while ago. I didn’t see you.”
“I know, mom,” Rachel sighed, “that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. I was wondering—“
Rachel gasped mid sentence; her eyes had just fallen on her mother’s foot. Plastered face-first in the middle of Janet’s left sole, was Shannon‘s tiny figure.
“Rachel, what is it?!” Janet asked, about to pull her foot back to inspect it.
“It’s nothing, mom!” Rachel spouted, quickly grabbing her mother’s ankle, “You just...have something on the bottom of your foot.
“There, I got it,” Rachel said, plucking the tiny Shannon from her mother’s sole and closing her fist.
“What was it?” Janet inquired.
“Oh, nothing important,” Rachel said offhandedly. “Just a little piece of dirt.”
“Oh, well, thank you,” Janet said uncomfortably, inspecting and brushing off her foot.
“By the way,” Rachel continued, “I meant to tell you: I just saw Chris!”
“You DID?!” Janet gasped, sitting up, swinging her feet onto the floor. “Where is he?! Is he alright?
“He’s fine, mom; he’s doing much better. He’s next door with Sue Ann.”
“Sue ANN?! What’s SUE ANN doing there?!”
“She went over to check on Chris this morning.”
“Wh-What happened to Shannon?!”
“It’s a long story, mom,” Rachel said. “Actually, Sue Ann wanted to come over and explain everything to you later, if that’s OK.”
“O-Of course, hunny,” Janet nodded.
“Great! Well, I gotta get back,” Rachel said, heading back towards the kitchen.
“Wait,” Janet exclaimed, “you—you’re heading back over?”
“Of course, mom,” Rachel shrugged, “I haven’t seen Chris all week, and trust me, we have a LOT of catching up to do!”

——————————————————————————————————————————

And catch up they did. For the rest of the morning, Rachel and Chris did nothing but cuddle on the couch with each other, occasionally making out. Sue Ann kept an eye on them, making sure things didn’t get too out of hand; although, she certainly understood their emotions, now that they were officially a couple.
“OK, guys,” Sue Ann chortled as she looked down from her book, “I think Shannon’s getting a little uncomfortable.”
The three of them gazed at a small, glass jar situated between Sue Ann’s bare feet on the nearby ottoman. Inside, a tiny Shannon was hopping up and down, squeaking profusely at being forced to helplessly watch Rachel and Chris’s make-out session. After Rachel had retrieved Shannon from her mother’s foot, she brought her back to Sue Ann for a “little” chat. Throughout the course of that conversation, all the parties soon came to accept the realities of the situation: Sue Ann explained about the loss of the antidote, and the obviously frustrated Shannon hurriedly directed them to her other shrunken victim in her purse. When Ray was no where to be found, everyone finally realized the origin of the bloodstain in the living room.
Shannon completely freaked out when she found out she had squished Ray, not because he was dead, but because without him, there was no more antidote; Shannon was shrunk....permanently.
“Serves her right for what she did to Chris!” Rachel spat angrily.
“I understand,” Sue defended herself, “but you COULD show at least a shred of sympathy, Rachel. Technically, it’s YOUR fault there’s no more antidote.”
Rachel’s mouth gaped open; she snapped her head back to Chris.
“Are you going to let her talk to me like that?!” Rachel asked him.
“Well, she DID save my life, you know,” Chris replied kiddingly, looking over towards Sue Ann. “Besides, as I heard it, you WERE the one who spilled it. I almost didn’t get back to normal myself.”
“Maybe I should have left you small!” Rachel said, hitting him gently.
“Nah, you’d have felt bad,” Chris smirked. “and I DO recall somebody freaking over at Sue Ann’s the other day: ‘Oh my God! I STEPPED ON YOU?!”
Rachel spitefully began tickling his sides.
“Hey, watch the ribs, Rach!” Chris cringed, “They’re still sore.”
“Oh, sorry,” Rachel apologized sincerely. She moved in closer to comfort him, when Chris suddenly started tickling her tummy.
“Hey! No fair!” Rachel giggled, trying to fight him off.
“Alright you two, knock it off,” Sue Ann spoke up, moving her feet off the ottoman, beginning to stand up. “I think I’ll go put Shannon upstairs for a while. Besides, I need to get moving anyway: I’ve gotta go talk to your mom, Rachel, and I’ve gotta a LOT of work to do covering all this up. Can I trust the two of you won’t spend the whole day making out on the couch?”
“Oh no,” Chris replied, “we’ll eventually have to use the bathroom.”
Sue Ann and Rachel both laughed.
“Alright, guys, I mean it!” Sue Ann said, pointing at them as she walked past with Shannon’s jar in hand, “Behave yourselves.”
“We WILL, Sue Ann,” Rachel replied. “We promise.”
“OK,” Sue replied, motioning to Chris with her head, “and Chris?”
“Yeah?”
“Remember what we discussed.”
“Don’t worry,” Chris nodded, “I got it.”
Rachel and Chris watched as Sue Ann disappeared up the stairs, then turned back towards each other, giggling slightly.
“You know,” Chris said, “despite everything she put me through, I still can’t help feeling a little bad for Shannon.”
“I know,” Rachel replied seriously, “being stuck that small, probably for the rest of her life?”
“Yeah,” Chris said somberly, “and if it hadn’t been for you and Sue Ann, I’D be the one in that jar.”
“I know, Chris,” Rachel said, stroking his back with one hand, setting the other in his lap, “and I’m so sorry....for EVERYTHING Shannon did to you.”
“Thanks, Rach,” he replied, rubbing her arm, “that really means a lot. I’m so lucky to have you as a friend.”
“For MORE than that, I hope,” Rachel said with a gentle smile.
“Definitely,” Chris said, putting his arms around her waist. “I guess I’m glad that at least something good came out of all of this.”
“Yeah,” Rachel said softly, kissing him again.
“Hey,” Rachel spoke up, “I almost forgot: your birthday is coming up, isn’t it?”
“Yeah. I can’t believe I forgot my own birthday! Obviously, my mind’s been kinda preoccupied.”
“Yeah, I can imagine,” Rachel smiled, “have you thought about what you’d like?”
“You know?” Chris said softly, squeezing her hand. “I think I already have it.”
“Aw....that’s....really corny,” Rachel chortled.
“I know,” Chris said dejectedly. “Did it work?”
“Yes,” Rachel sighed, kissing him one more time.
Rachel crossed her legs and leaned in towards him, laying her head on his chest; Chris put his arm around her and leaned back into the couch cushion, holding her tenderly. The two sat for a moment and said nothing, simply enjoying each other’s company.
While she sat, however, Rachel realized she’d been unconsciously wiggling her foot back and forth. She willingly tapped it in the air, and began pondering everything that had happened over the past two days.
“You know something?” Rachel spoke up, “It’s too bad there isn’t any more of that shrinking potion left.”
“Why do you say that?” Chris inquired uneasily.
“I don’t know,” Rachel admitted, “I was just thinking how much fun you and I could’ve had with you small.”
“Yeah,” Chris replied sarcastically, “fun for who?”
“Oh, come on,” Rachel goaded him, “don’t tell me you didn’t enjoy yourself when I had you between my feet.”
“Rachel, come on!” Chris blushed, “This is embarrassing!”
“Mm, I’m just sorry I didn’t get to explore all the fun things we could’ve tried,” Rachel giggled maniacally, raising her right foot into the air, scrunching and wiggling her toes. “I can just imagine rolling you around under my feet, sticking you between my toes...
“Rachel!” Chris said with annoyance, “Knock it off!”
“Hey, you could’ve have some fun, too, ya know,” Rachel said defensively. “I would’ve indulged you. I might have even let you see me without a shirt on.”
“Oh no,” Chris replied sarcastically again, “I missed seeing you without a shirt?! Oh, WHY, LORD, WHY?!”
“Yeah, go ahead and make jokes,” Rachel replied, giving him another love tap, “but you KNOW you would’ve enjoyed it.”
“Yeah, I’m sure I would have,” Chris replied snidely, “but hey, why would I have to wait for YOU to indulge me? If I still had some of those potions left, I could just shrink myself and spy on you whenever I wanted.”
“You would NOT!” Rachel exclaimed with disbelief.
“Oh, WOULDN’T I?!” Chris said slyly. “I could watch you getting dressed, and you’d have NO idea I was there.”
Rachel took one of the pillows and smacked him with it.
“You little pervert!” she said jokingly. “You’re lucky your not small anymore, or I’d SQUISH you.”
“Yeah, I guess I am,” Chris giggled.
“Sure, joke all you want,” Rachel said, “you KNOW you wouldn’t EVER dare spy on me while I was in my underwear, or....getting dressed, or....or....in the shower!”
Chris eyes grew wide; he quickly looked away, gritting his teeth nervously.
“Hey,” Rachel said, her joking smile fading, “hey, why did you just make that face?”
“I-I’m not making a face,” Chris stammered quickly.
“Yes you are,” Rachel replied, “you just made a face.”
“N-No I didn’t.”
“Chris, don’t you dare lie to me!” Rachel warned him, “Now, tell me why you made that face!”
“Oh, n-no reason,” Chris said nervously, getting up from the couch. “H-Hey, I’m getting kinda hungry. I think I’ll head to kitchen for a snack. You want anything?”
“Chris, you get back here right now!” Rachel snapped as he disappeared around the corner of the hallway. “Chris?!”
“Sorry,” Chris called from the kitchen, “Can’t hear you, Rach!”
“Chris, you can hear me just fine!” Rachel yelled frustratedly as she stood up from the couch, running into the kitchen after him. “Chris?! CHRIS!”

——————————————————————————————————————————

That afternoon, Noreen went over to the Martin home like she’d said she would, hoping to finally get some answers as to Chris’s condition. She was completely taken by surprise when Chris answered the door, giving her a huge hug. The neighbor girl, Rachel, was there too, standing in the hallway.
Noreen was more than happy to see Chris up and about, apparently doing much better. When she inquired where Shannon was, however, Chris told her a frighteningly unbelievable story...

——————————————————————————————————————————

After leaving Chris and Rachel that morning, Sue Ann went to work to cover up everything that had happened: first, she drove Shannon‘s rental car, along with Shannon’s suitcases and belongings over to her house; then, drove her own car back, stopping over at the Carson home to fill-in Janet. When Janet inquired as to what had been going on with Chris, Sue Ann relayed the story—the same story she’d told Chris to tell if anyone ever asked:
The past week, when Shannon had been displaying some disturbingly odd behavior while babysitting Chris, Sue Ann made an unscheduled visit to the Martin home. Also put off by Shannon’s strange behavior, Sue Ann started investigating, and uncovered something shocking! Shannon had been molesting Chris: exposing herself to him, touching him inappropriately, and even forcing herself on him, up to and including rape!
It wasn’t exactly a lie, of course: Shannon HAD forced herself on Chris—albeit he was shrunk at the time, but obviously THAT part was left out. Sue Ann was even able to somewhat truthfully reiterate how Shannon “put Chris inside of her”. After having a long conversation with Janet Carson, the two women called Chris’s parents on speakerphone and discussed the situation. The Martin’s were shocked and understandably upset, saying that they’d be coming home as soon as possible; they also insisted that Sue Ann take Chris to the police to file a report.
By Saturday night, the Martin’s had returned home, and were beyond happy to see their son—and surprised that he apparently had a girlfriend now. They were still shocked and completely devastated, however, over Chris’s revelations about Shannon. After following up with the police, the authorities told the family that they would keep an eye out for Shannon, but that it had appeared that her place of been completely cleaned out, as if she’d left in a hurry. They’d also uncovered that Shannon had recently purchased a one-way ticket out of the country, but she’d never shown up for the flight. The police issued a BOLO for Shannon, and stated that she’d be arrested if she ever turned up again.
Of course, in reality, Shannon was a lot closer than anyone suspected—except for Sue Ann, Chris, or Rachel. In fact, despite what Shannon had put her and Chris through, Sue Ann vowed to care for Shannon, keeping her as a pet, until they could one day, hopefully, find a cure. Sue Ann tried to make Shannon as comfortable as she could: giving her a fish tank with all the comforts of home, food and water, etc.
Obviously, taking care of a tiny, 1/3 inch woman was going to be a full-time job, but with the little nest egg Shannon had made for herself, Sue Ann would able to take care of the both of them for a long time. Shannon wasn’t thrilled with Sue Ann taking her money, but there wasn’t much she could honestly do to stop her. Besides, it was a fair deal: Sue Ann was basically Shannon’s full-time babysitter.

——————————————————————————————————————————

It was Sunday afternoon in the Carson home. Janet was sitting in her favorite chair reading her romance novel with her headphones in.
Suddenly, a pair of hands covered her eyes. Janet jumped, grasping the strange hands on her face to pull hem off. Surprisingly, it didn’t take much effort; Janet quickly spun around to see who was behind her.
“HONEY!” Janet exclaimed, seeing her husband’s smiling face. She pulled out her earbuds and leaped up from the chair, quickly running around and embracing him. “I thought you weren’t coming home until tonight!”
“I took an earlier flight,” Mr Carson said, kissing her longingly. “I wanted to come home early and surprise you.”
Janet inhaled and bit her lip, kissing him deeply and passionately. She was so happy to see him she already felt her womanhood quivering; her legs went weak from ecstasy.
“Oh God! It’s so good to see you!” Janet said breathlessly, holding him tightly as they were lip-locked.
“I can tell. Is....Rachel out at the moment?” Mr. Carson asked hopefully.
“Yeah, she’s next door with her new boyfriend.”
“Wait, WHAT?! What BOYFRIEND?!”
“Don’t worry,” Janet replied, calming him down, “you’ll hear ALL about it tonight at dinner, but right now....”
Janet grabbed her husband’s tie, leading him to the stairs.
“...I want you!” Janet said determinately, biting her tongue.
Janet practically pulled her husband up the stairs into the master bedroom. They kissed each other passionately, kicking the door closed. Janet moved towards the bed, seductively pulling off her top and kicking her shorts across the room, soon standing completely naked, beckoning her husband over to the bed.
Mr. Carson ripped off his clothes, and quickly took his wife in his arms again...
Mr. Carson paused for a moment, taking a step back to look her over. He’d always been taller than his wife, and sloughed off their previous height difference on the shoes he’d been wearing; but now that his shoes were off...
“H-Honey?” he asked. “Have you lost weight? You seem a little....smaller than I remember.”
Epilogue by Shrinker82
Author's Notes:

5 YEARS LATER

 


     Chris casually strolled into the local pub, just like he had the last several Friday’s, expecting to sit down enjoy a decent meal out. It was a place where a lot of college kids like him went while they were home during the summer trimester, and Chris usually never failed to run into his old friends from high school.


     Tonight especially, he was hoping to run into some friendly faces, as he was really looking for a distraction from his thoughts over the end of the school year. Despite Rachel and he being boyfriend and girlfriend since the summer of what he’d secretly dubbed “the shrinking incident”, the two friends decided to take a break from one another during this particular summer. At first, Chris protested, since things had been going so well, but since Rachel was participating in a summer abroad program, and would be gone for most of the summer anyway, and since they’d been each other’s first and only significant other, he reluctantly agreed to try to meet new people and try new things over the summer, possibly picking things back up in the fall.


     It was typical Friday night at the pub, and reasonably busy for 7 o’clock on a Friday evening. Usually, the real action didn’t start until after 10 PM, but Chris was already out and about anyway, and if he finished eating and wanted to walk around the downtown area a little bit before coming back when the place was really kicking, it certainly was an option for him.


     Chris was just about to sit down in of his favorite booths when he happened to spot a familiar face over at the bar. He had to do a double take, as it is been several years since he’d seen her, despite the fact that she literally lived in the same neighborhood as he did, but it was definitely her.


     “S-Sue Ann?” He asked, walking towards her.


     The woman turned towards him, giving Chris with a quizzical look. Then, she smiled wide.


     “Chris? Chris Martin?! Is that YOU?!” she asked with intensity.


     Chris nodded, walking over with his arms outstretched.


     “Oh my gosh! CHRIS!” Sue Ann exclaimed, embracing him in a big bear hug. “I haven’t seen you since you were in high school. Gosh, look at you! All grown up!”


     “Thanks,” Chris replied, blushing. “It’s good to see you, Sue Ann!”


     “It’s good to see you, too!” she exclaimed excitedly. “What’ve you been up to lately?”


     “Well, actually, I just finished my freshman year of college.”


     “That’s awesome! Where are you going to college?”


     “Windsor university; it’s about an hour and a half north of here!”


     “Yeah, I know it! What’re you studying?”


     “Psychology,” Chris replied, “I actually wanna become a therapist.”


     “That’s amazing! When did you go into that?”


     “Well, I’ve always been kind of interested in it. Besides, the whole “incident” I had that summer in middle school kind of warped a little bit.”


     “I know what you mean, sweetie,” Sue Ann replied sympathetically, touching his shoulder. “I still can’t imagine what that must’ve been like for you!”


     “Well, don’t forget, you went through it too!”


     “Only for short while,” Sue Ann said.


     “Yeah, a “very short” while,” Chris chortled, gesturing with his fingers, as if to indicate something small between them.


     “Stop,” Sue Ann giggled, pushing his shoulder.


     “In all seriousness, that little incident affected BOTH our lives,” Chris admitted, “AND Rachel’s.”


     “Yeah, How is Rachel, anyway?” Sue Ann asked. “You two still a couple?”


     “Well, we HAVE been together since middle school, and things have been going great.”


     “But?” Sue interjected, realizing the somber tone of his voice.


     “It’s just that,” Chris sighed, “well, Rachel realized that we’d been together for a long time, so....she thought it best that we take a break this summer. See, she’s kind of doing this “semester abroad” thing, and, after talking it over, she and I both agreed it was a good opportunity for us to take a little break from our relationship. You know, feel free to meet other people, if we wanted? We’d see how things went, and talk about everything we she got back. That’s actually why I’m here: to see if I could meet up with some old friends. Apparently, I found one.”


     Sue Ann smiled, rubbing his hand.


     “But, how have you been?” Chris asked.


     “Actually, I’ve been better,” Sue Ann admitted somberly, turning her head and looking down at the bar.


     “W-Why?” Chris asked, “Something wrong?”


     “Yeah,” Sue Ann sighed. “That’s why I’M here: I’m drowning my sorrows.”


     “Oh, yeah? Over what?”


     “Over some new found freedom,” Sue Ann sighed again.


     “‘New found freedom’?” Chris inquired quizzically. “I don’t understand. What do ya mean?”


     “Well, I haven’t really been out much over the past several years; I think you know why. Mostly, I’m kind of a homebody anymore.”


     “You mean you’re STILL taking care of Shannon?!” Chris exclaimed, making the aforementioned gesture with his fingers, indicating Shannon’s tiny size.


     Sue Ann nodded.


     “I promised her I would,” she explained. “I’ve been trying to take good care of her for the last 5 years....at least, I HAD been.”


     “W-What do you mean?”


     “Well,” Sue continued, “like I said, that’s actually why I’m here tonight. It’s....because of her.”


     “I-I don’t understand.”


     “Ever since Shannon ended up being shrunk permanently, I been working on finding a cure for her.”


     “You HAVE?!” Chris exclaimed, “But....HOW?! I thought her scientist friend that made they potions got SQUISHED!”


     “He did,” Sue confirmed, “but I tried to get a hold of someone from this lab; unfortunately, I never got anywhere, and believe me, THAT’S an understatement. They weren’t just no help, they completely denied knowing him. As far as they were concerned, he and his potions never existed!”


     “So, what did you do?”


     “Well, Shannon and I came up with a plan to collect small samples of her blood, and save them until we had enough to send off to a chemical company for analysis. If they could isolate the potion in her blood system, they could reproduce it, and maybe find a cure.”


     “But, it must’ve taken you FOREVER to collect enough blood!” Chris exclaimed.


     “Tell me about it! It took years, and even when we had enough to send off, the company kept insisting they needed more to properly analyze, and Shannon was becoming increasingly impatient. You wouldn’t believe how difficult taking care of a tiny person could be, especially when they’re upset.”


     “So, what happened?” Chris asked, “Did they ever found a cure?”


     “Well, kinda,” Sue admitted hesitantly. “They’d isolated a few things, and thought they were really close to a breakthrough. Unfortunately, Shannon apparently didn’t want to wait.”


     “What do ya mean?”


     “Well, like I said, she was growing impatient. I kept telling her the company was getting close, but she threatened to run away. I just sloughed it off because, I figured, ‘where could she go? She’s completely dependent on me for EVERYTHING!’”


     “No kidding! So, what happened next?”


     “Earlier his week, I went to bed after one of our spats; Shannon was in her tank like always. Apparently, sometime during the night, she decided to escape.”


     “You mean she actually got AWAY?!” Chris exclaimed, surprised by such a feat.


     “Not exactly,” Sue explained hesitantly. “You see, I usually check her tank first thing in the morning, but that morning, I....I had to use the bathroom, and...if I’d have known...I mean, if I’d have just checked...”


     “Wait!” Chris cut her off. “Y-You mean—“


     Sue Ann nodded, clearly grief-stricken.


     “A-Apparently, she was making her way towards the stairs,” Sue Ann sobbed. “I left my bedroom, and....I-I heard a....a tiny....squish.”


     Chris closed his eyes empathetically, realizing what Sue Ann was about to say.


     “I looked down,” Sue Ann continued in tears, “and when I lifted my foot....I saw the blood stain.”


     “Oh, Sue Ann,” Chris said, “I’m so sorry.”


     “Poor Shannon, if I’d have only know she was down there, I never would’ve....I mean, I would watched where I was going.”


     Sue Ann covered her face, trying to hide her crying face.


     “Sue Ann,” Chris said, putting his arms around her, pulling her towards him. “Sue Ann, you didn’t know. How COULD you have known?! You were her best chance of finding a cure! She knew the risks when she broke out. Don’t blame yourself, especially after all the crap she put me through....put US through!”


     “Yeah,” Sue Ann sobbed, leaning against him.


     Chris held her head to his chest, rubbing her opposite arm tenderly.


     “I’m so sorry, Sue Ann,” he said sympathetically, tearing up himself over how upset she was. “I can’t imagine how hard this must be for you, but it’s not your fault. Please, don’t blame yourself.”


     “But it IS my fault!” she sobbed, “I wasn’t looking. I should’ve known she was there.”


     “Hey, HEY!” Chris said, lifting her head with his fingers under her chin. Sue Ann looked away, so ashamed of what she’d done hat she was unable to bring herself to even look at him.


     “Sue Ann, look at me,” he urged, finally staring into her tear-filled blue eyes. “You’ve done so much for me; for my sake, please, don’t blame yourself. I won’t let you. You saved my life! And you even took care of the very person who endangered it in the first place when SHE needed help. And do you know why? Because you have a good heart. That’s why I had such a crush on you when I was a kid. You did the best you could, and NO ONE blames you for what happened. As far as I’m concerned, this was ALL Shannon’s fault! I care about you TOO MUCH to let you beat yourself up over this!”


     “Oh, Chris,” Sue Ann sobbed, cracking a tearful smile, caressing his cheek with her hand.


     Chris grinned softly, brushing the hair away from her face. The two said nothing, only gazing into each other‘s eyes.


     Then, like a bolt of lightning, a whole slew of memories and old feelings came rushing back. As Chris ran a hand through her hair, he moved his face closer to hers. He half expected her to tell him to stop, but she never did. With only a momentary hesitation, their lips finally met. It was  the softest, most gentle kiss that could’ve been possible between a teenager and a 35-year-old woman.


     Sue Ann finally pulled away, her hand still gently caressing his cheek.


     “It was....really nice to see you again, Chris,” she whispered, eyeing him lovingly. “I’m so glad that things have turned out well for you.”


     “Yeah,” Chris replied softly, eyeing her lips. “Me too.”


     Sue Ann reached into her purse, fumbling to find a $10 bill, and setting it on the bar.


     “I’d better get going,” she sighed as she stood up and headed for the door.


     “Sue Ann!” Chris called, chasing after her.


     Sue Ann stopped in her tracks, turning back towards him.


     “Can...can I walk you to your car?” Chris asked.


     “Sure,” she smiled softly.


     The two walked out of the pub and through the parking lot to Sue Ann’s car. She stopped for a moment, reaching into her purse for her keys.


     “It was so nice to see you again, Chris,” she said again with a tear in her eye.


     “Sue Ann!” Chris uttered, grabbing her hands, “I....I don’t want you to be alone tonight.”


     “Wh-What?!” Sue Ann exclaimed, slightly taken aback.


     “I mean, I know you’re upset over....over what happened to Shannon,” Chris clarified. “I don’t want to go through that alone.”


     “You’re a sweetheart, Chris.” she smiled, turning to unlock her car door. “I wish there were more guys like you.”


     “Sue Ann,” Chris said, grasping her shoulder. She turned back towards him, looking into his eyes again, her own opened wide like a puppy.


     “I meant it,” Chris said, stroking her hand with his thumb. “I don’t want you to be alone tonight.”


     “Chris,” she sighed somberly, “we....we talked about this years ago.”


     “I know,” Chris nodded, “I know we did, but....I’m not a little boy anymore.”


     Sue Ann paused for a moment, considering his words. Then, smiled softly.


     “No,” she replied, shaking her head. “No you’re not.”


     Sue Ann tilted her head, and the two of them kissed once more.


 


     That night, Chris sat with Sue Ann, comforting her over what had happened. That night, old feelings flared up, and even after all the years that had passed, Chris recalled the affection he’d once had—probably always had—for the babysitter who’d watched over and cared for him in his most vulnerable hours. That night, in Sue Ann’s bed, Chris made sweet, passionate love to her, fulfilling his childhood fantasy.


     “How do you feel?” Sue asked softly, resting her head in her hand, caressing his chest.


     “Amazing!” Chris sighed contentedly.


     “Glad you liked it,” Sue Ann giggled.


     “Liked it?” Chris said with surprise. “It was everything I dreamed it would be!”


     Sue Ann giggled again, shaking her head.


     “Well,” she sighed, “I did have help.”


     Chris smiled, running a hand through her hair.


     “You were right,” she said. “You’re not a little boy anymore.”


     “Nope,” Chris said, trying to keep a straight face while using his fingers to indicate something small between them, “definitely not a ‘little’ boy anymore.”


     “Yeah, I know,” Sue Ann giggled, nudging his chest playfully. She caressed him for a quiet moment, then gazed somberly into his eyes again.


     “Chris,” she spoke up, “there’s something I never told you about that day: the day that, you know, we almost lost you.”


     “Yeah?”


     “Well, first of all,” Sue continued, “I never really thanked you....for saving my life.”


      Chris ran his hand through her hair again, holding her head tenderly.


     “You just did,” he smiled, “and it was a dream come true.”


     “Thank you,” Sue replied, tears showing in her eyes, “but there’s something else I didn’t tell you about that day. I was too embarrassed to say anything before, but I thought....I wanted to tell you now...”


     “OK,” Chris nodded, “what?”


     “Do you remember when Shannon and I were struggling?” She asked. “There was a moment that, well, she grabbed you and....thrust you....i-inside me.”


     “Yeah?” Chris replied nervously, blushing.


     “I never told you...” Sue began, tearing up.


     “What?” he asked.


     “I’m afraid to say it,” she sobbed.


     “Just say it,” Chris urged softly, “I promise, whatever it is, just tell me.”


     “OK,” she sobbed, trying to compose herself. “When she....when you were....inside me, I….I could feel you wiggling around, and....and it felt....good. Really good!”


     “It....it DID?!”


     “Yeah,” she sighed, slightly ashamed. “I’ve never felt anything like that before. It felt so good, I literally thought I was about to....fly off the floor.”


     “O....kay,” Chris uttered, unsure where she was going with this.


     “And, in that moment,” Sue Ann continued, “I realized....I realized why Shannon did that to you.”


     “Yeah,” Chris said, embarrassed.


     “I was wondering....well....I was wondering....what if we could do it again?”


     “What?” Chris asked with confusion.


     Sue Ann motioned for Chris to wait while she reached over to her nightstand and pulled out a small box. She opened it in front of him...


     Chris’s eyes went wide! Inside the box was two goals of liquid: one red, one green. He struggled to sit up, as if suffering a bout of PTSD.


     “Chris, it’s OK,” Sue Ann said, trying to console him. “Please, just calm down. Let me explain.”


     Chris nodded, his eyes still affixed to the vials.


     “I told you that I was trying to find a cure for Shannon?” Sue asked.


     Chris nodded again.


     “It took a long time,” she explained, “but the chemical company was finally able to isolate and reproduce the shrinking formula....AND they were able to make an antidote. I was going to use it on Shannon when it came, which it did....two days after I....after she got out. I was curious to know if they actually worked, so I found a stray cat, and I fed it some of the potion. It did work: the cat shrank really small. Then, I tested the antidote, which was difficult, by the way, but the antidote worked too, and the cat grew back to normal size. I figured these were too important to just get rid of. I was never planning to use them, but then….well, you came, and….if you’d be willing....would you, like to try?”


     Chris looked at the box fearfully, remembering the horror and embarrassment the potions brought him, but then he looked at Sue Ann’s face: she was embarrassed, ashamed, fearful that she’d alienated him. He didn’t want to disappoint her, but thinking about all the things that Shannon had done to him...


     Chris suddenly remembered something about all the times Shannon had tortured him when he was small: how thinking about Sue Ann had gotten him through it; how he didn’t want to admit that he liked the times Shannon had played with him with her feet, and between her breasts; and how he’d longed for it to have been Sue Ann playing with him all those times.


     Now, Sue Ann, the very person he’d always wanted it to be, was literally sitting in front of him, offering him a once in a lifetime opportunity to be small, and to experience something amazing with her.


     “I....I would love that!” Chris whispered.


     Sue Ann heaved a sigh of relief, smiling back at him.


     “Sue Ann,” he said hesitantly, “if we’re being honest.... when I was small, you know, and stuck with Shannon, it was thinking about YOU that got me through it...”


     “R-Really?” she perked up.


     Chris nodded.


     “...I kept thinking about how much fun you and I could have together,” he explained, “with me that size, and you...well, you know...”


     “Yeah,” Sue Ann giggled softly. “I know.”


     “Just not too small,” Chris begged as Sue Ann pulled out and unscrewed the cap on the red vial, “I’d prefer not to get stuck between your toes again.”


     Sue Ann giggled and shook her head, filling the dropper. Chris opened his mouth and presented his tongue as she placed two drops of the red fluid on it. Then, he gently closed his mouth, and swallowed.


     Slowly, but surely, Chris began to reduce in size. This time, however, he wasn’t afraid. No matter how small he got, he knew that Sue Ann would take care of him, no matter what.


     Smaller and smaller Chris went, until his shrinking stopped at just about 3 inches tall: the perfect size.


     The small young man gazed upwards...


     A beautiful goddess was smiling down at him. Sue Ann reached down with her finger, gently caressing his tiny body.


     The two lovers were about to experience a night they’d never forget!

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=7242